Actions

Work Header

Rating:
Archive Warnings:
Categories:
Fandoms:
Relationships:
Characters:
Additional Tags:
Language:
English
Stats:
Published:
2025-04-21
Updated:
2025-08-22
Words:
155,998
Chapters:
21/?
Comments:
249
Kudos:
574
Bookmarks:
83
Hits:
13,240

Steel and Wind

Summary:

It’s finally done. Baji-san’s punches were incredibly painful. When I felt his punch against my skin, it felt like I was on the brink of heaven. Do the heavens even exist? That’s somewhat irrelevant. I didn’t expect Baji-san to betray Toman and betray me. He used me as a loyalty test to join Valhalla.

 

That shit really hurts not gonna lie. And I don't mean physically.

 

"What the hell happened to you?"

 

A boy of average height has platinum blond hair and dark gray eyes. He wears the Furin High School uniform, which consists of a green Gakuran jacket layered over a gray hoodie, along with black jeans and black low-cut sneakers. He is also wearing a pair of headphones and sucking on a lollipop.

The boy narrowed his eyes "You look shit".

 

Or Chifuyu Matsuno accidentally meets his Cousin Kaji Ren and bonds with him and his friends. Oh, and a lot of Angst

Notes:

AGHHH I forgot how to do tags and shi, I can't make my own tags now or am I just dumb??

(See the end of the work for more notes.)

Chapter 1: Ouch. That Hurts.

Chapter Text

"What the hell did you just say, asshole?" Chifuyu growled as he glared at his gangmate from the same division, grabbing his collar in anger.

 

"You're just an ass-kisser to the captain!" He shook off Chifuyu's grip and argued back. That sentence made him snap, throwing a punch at his gangmate and at anyone who talked badly about him and Baji. 

 

Until Baji arrived on his bike, casting glances at the others on the floor, who were beaten up. The others scrambled to their feet, hastily bowing to their Captain in a flurry of reverence and urgency. In stark contrast, Chifuyu stood tall and unwavering, meeting his Captain's gaze with a mixture of respect and defiance. Baji’s eyes narrowed dangerously, as he stalked toward his Vice-Captain, a subtle storm brewing behind his unamused expression.

 

Without warning, he unleashed a powerful punch toward Chifuyu, the suddenness of it leaving the younger boy momentarily stunned. Before he could fully register the attack, a swift kick struck him hard in the stomach, forcing the air from his lungs. Then, just as quickly, Baji’s fist connected with his face, a sharp blow that sent him reeling, his balance crumbling as he tumbled to the ground in a dazed heap.

 

THUMP

 

With a thumping sound, he regained his senses and stared at the scenes in front of him.

 

"I quit."

 

"From now on, Keisuke Baji, the 1st Squad Captain... Will be Toman's enemy!" 

 

The abrupt announcement hit him like a bolt from the blue, leaving him with a jarring mixture of disbelief and shock. His mind raced as he struggled to process the surreal news that seemed almost impossible to accept. Baji-san, is he really quitting Toman and becoming our enemy? The same Baji-san who is loyal to his gang and friends? He couldn't believe that.

 

After the meeting following their fight against Moebius, things took a terrible turn. A new boy joined Toman and quickly became the 3rd squad captain after Pah-chin was arrested. During the nomination ceremony for the 3rd squad captain, the new kid punched Pah-chin in the face, causing chaos. Then Baji-san stepped in, delivering a punch to the new kid's stomach. At that moment, he declared his resignation and became an enemy of Toman.

 

He couldn't keep his mind on yesterday's events as he tried to contact Baji to explain what was he planning. Chifuyu was sure it had something to do with Tetta Kisaki—he'd been suspicious ever since he was suddenly introduced as the Third Squad Captain. What was Mikey even thinking?

 

Meow~

 

A kitten's call broke his reverie.  His face brightened as he picked the kitten up. "Ah, Peke J."  His phone buzzed. He snatched it up, his eyes lighting up again.

 

It was a message from Baji.

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

Chifuyu approached the location Baji had described over the phone. The building loomed before him, its weathered walls and cracked windows giving it a haunting, abandoned appearance.

 

 Layers of peeling paint hung from the exterior like old skin, while weeds crept through the cracks in the pavement, reclaiming the space that was once alive with activity. A sense of desolation hung in the air, amplifying Chifuyu's unease as he stepped cautiously closer.

 

Then his eyes lit up when he saw Baji, who was leaning against the wall, waiting for Chifuyu.

 

"Baji-san," he greeted respectfully the (former?) Captain of the 1st Division Squad of the Tokyo Manji Gang. "What are we planning today?" he added.

 

"You really came, Chifuyu," Baji mumbled, his voice barely above a whisper, laced with a hint of urgency. Chifuyu opened his mouth to respond, a question on the tip of his tongue, but before he could speak, a series of footsteps echoed down the corridor, sharp and decisive, cutting through the tension in the air.

 

The sound of a single footstep echoed in the stillness, quickly followed by another, until the rhythmic thud grew into a cacophony of hundreds. The Valhalla gangs surged forward, a relentless tide, encircling him and Baji with their menacing presence. The air crackled with tension as shadows closed in, their figures looming ominously in the fading light.

 

"Wha—!?" He raised his fist, primed to unleash a punch. But before he could act, a shadow darted in, grinning with a mischievous glint in his eyes. “Welcome, welcome to our turf!” he cackled, his voice dripping with playful menace.

 

The newcomer emerged as a lanky teenager, his striking black hair punctuated by a bold yellow streak that cascaded down the center. The sides of his head were shaved, emphasizing the wild length on top that danced as he moved. A long, golden drop earring dangled from his left ear, catching the light with every shift, while the kanji characters inked on his hands—“Sin” on the left and “Punishment” on the right—offered a glimpse into his rebellious spirit.

 

Chifuyu felt a cold sweat trickle down his back, his heart racing as he sized up the situation. “What the hell is the meaning of this!?” he barked, a mix of defiance and confusion etched across his face. The lanky teenager simply chuckled, a grin spreading wider across his face, radiating confidence.

 

Just then, another voice chimed in, smooth and mocking. “This? This is Baji's loyalty test for us.”

 

Without warning, he shifted closer, and in an instant, a fist shot toward Chifuyu’s face with blinding speed, leaving him momentarily stunned, and then—

 

THWACK

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

He blacked out.

Chapter 2: Betrayal, Beating, Breakdown,

Summary:

Chifuyu sad, depressed, in denial and Peke J comforts

 

Meanwhile Baji having crisis after what he had done.

Notes:

(See the end of the chapter for notes.)

Chapter Text

THWACK

 

He blacked out.

 

But not Chifuyu.

 

Chifuyu’s instincts kicked in as he narrowly evaded Baji’s swinging fist, his heart pounding in his chest. A bead of sweat trickled down his forehead, marking the close call. In a twist of fate, Baji's reckless punch found its mark on the person behind Chifuyu—an unintended act of kindness he certainly wouldn’t thank them for.

 

His eyes narrowed as they locked onto Baji’s face, which was contorted in an expression of utter disbelief. What was this reaction about? After all, he was the one who had ignited the fight! With a steely gaze, Chifuyu demanded, “What is this, Baji-san? What are you planning?” Each word dripped with intensity, reflecting both his confusion and betrayal. 

 

"This is so boring," the strange guy murmured with an exaggerated sigh, his disappointment palpable. Was it because Chifuyu had managed to avoid getting hit? That guy really was an oddball!

 

"Hanma shut the hell up!" Baji snapped, irritation creeping into his voice.

 

Hanma merely shrugged, his expression one of feigned indifference, as if the whole situation were beneath him. Baji then turned his gaze toward Chifuyu. "Chifuyu, just stand straight and don’t move, like a proper Vice-Captain," he commanded, his tone leaving no room for argument. Chifuyu flinched at the directive, his brows knitting together in skepticism.

 

"This isn’t right, Baji-san!" he protested, desperation lacing his words. But Baji's eyes were void of the fierce energy that usually ignited the battlefield. This version of Baji felt foreign and unsettling. Chifuyu couldn’t shake the feeling that something was off as if he were watching a shadow of the strong ally he relied upon.

 

“I know what I’m doing,” Baji said, his voice low and steady, like a knife sliding into Chifuyu’s chest. “Didn’t I tell you? Toman is my enemy now.”

 

The words hit harder than any punch, making Chifuyu’s breath hitch. His body trembled, not from fear, but from something colder—betrayal. This wasn’t the Baji he had laughed with under streetlights, the one who shielded him in fights, who swore loyalty with blood and bruised fists. This version felt like a stranger wearing his best friend’s face.

 

“Valhalla’s the new gang I joined,” Baji continued, voice devoid of any regret. “And that means I have to beat you—to prove I’m loyal to them.”

 

He said it so calmly like it didn’t tear Chifuyu apart from the inside out. Like their history meant nothing. Chifuyu stared at him, heart pounding, refusing to believe what he was hearing. No matter how many times he blinked, Baji didn’t soften, didn’t smile, didn’t say it was a joke.

 

This wasn’t just a betrayal.

 

They're declaring a war.

 

Chifuyu’s eyes darkened, narrowing into furious slits as he stared at Baji. His voice came out low, strained like it was forced through gritted teeth. “So this is it?” he growled. “You’re not just turning your back on us—you’re declaring war.”

 

Baji didn’t flinch, didn’t blink. That calm, cold expression only made it worse.

 

Chifuyu snapped.

 

Before he could stop himself, he surged forward and grabbed Baji by the collar, slamming him against the alley wall with a dull thud. “Say it again,” he snarled, breath ragged, eyes glassy with rage and disbelief. “Say it again and I swear I’ll—”

 

His fists trembled, knuckles white with restraint he was rapidly losing. Every memory—every laugh, every fight they’d survived together—flashed through his mind, twisting into something sharp.

 

But Baji just stared back, silent.

 

And that silence hurt more than any punch ever could.

 

A slow, mocking chuckle echoed through the alley, slicing through the charged silence like a blade. Both Chifuyu and Baji froze, their eyes snapping toward the source.

 

Hanma leaned lazily against the rusted metal fence, arms crossed and amusement dancing in his eyes like fire. His grin stretched wide, sharp, and predatory as if he were savoring the taste of the chaos brewing between them.

 

“Well, well,” he drawled, voice laced with wicked glee. “This is getting interesting.”

 

He pushed off the fence with an exaggerated yawn, sauntering closer like he had all the time in the world. The tension between Baji and Chifuyu crackled in the air, but Hanma seemed to drink it in, delighted by the unfolding drama.

 

“But honestly?” He cocked his head, eyes gleaming. “Watching you two talk is boring as hell.”

 

Then, with a casual wave of his hand—like he was ordering another drink instead of someone’s pain—he said, “Finish him, Baji.”

 

The words dropped like a spark on dry kindling.

 

Chifuyu's heart slammed against his ribs as he turned back to Baji, searching his eyes for hesitation—for anything human.

 

But Baji was already moving.

 

The moment Hanma's words hit the air—“Finish him, Baji”—Baji moved.

 

No warning. No hesitation.

 

His fist came fast and brutal, aimed straight at Chifuyu’s jaw, but instinct kicked in. Chifuyu ducked, barely dodging the blow, and countered with a hard punch to Baji’s side. The impact reverberated through his knuckles, but Baji didn’t even grunt. It was like hitting a wall wrapped in muscle and years of violence.

 

“You bastard!” Chifuyu shouted, voice raw with betrayal. “You’re seriously going through with this?!”

 

Baji didn’t answer. He just came at him again.

 

They clashed in a flurry of fists and fury, the sound of flesh meeting flesh echoing in the alley as others watched them fight. Chifuyu held his ground, years of fighting beside Baji giving him just enough edge to read some of his moves. But his heart wasn’t in it—every blow he threw felt like it splintered something inside him.

 

Then Baji feinted left and caught him off-guard with a brutal punch to the ribs. Pain exploded through Chifuyu’s side, knocking the breath from his lungs. He staggered back, vision spinning, and that’s when Baji followed up with a vicious uppercut.

 

Chifuyu hit the ground hard, coughing, one arm curled protectively around his ribs. Blood dripped from the corner of his mouth. His ears rang, and the pavement felt cold beneath him.

 

“Shit…” he gasped, trying to push himself up, but his limbs trembled.

 

Hanma laughed like it was a damn comedy show. “Now that’s more like it. This is the kind of drama I live for.”

 

Baji stood over Chifuyu, fist clenched, but something flickered in his eyes—something dark and conflicted, buried just beneath the surface.

 

Chifuyu looked up at him, defiant even through the pain. “Do it then,” he spat. “If this is who you really are now, finish it.”

 

Baji stood over him, unmoving. The silence stretched something unspoken—regret, fury, grief. Maybe all three. His shadow fell across Chifuyu’s bruised body, and for a moment, it looked like he might hesitate.

 

But then his jaw tensed.

 

He raised his fist.

 

Chifuyu didn’t flinch. His eyes stayed locked on Baji’s, glassy but unwavering like he was trying to burn the image of his best friend into his memory one last time—before he became a stranger forever.

 

Baji’s fist came down.

 

It crashed into Chifuyu’s face with a sickening crack, and everything went white.

 

Chifuyu’s head snapped to the side as his body collapsed fully to the pavement, unmoving. Blood pooled beneath him, mixing with the dirt and dust of the alley. His breathing was shallow. Barely there.

 

Hanma let out a delighted whoop, clapping mockingly. “Beautiful. Just beautiful. That’s the kind of loyalty Valhalla rewards.”

 

Baji stood there, chest heaving, knuckles bloodied—his own and Chifuyu’s. But he didn’t speak. He didn’t smile. He just stared down at the broken boy beneath him, the silence in his expression louder than any apology.

 

And for the first time… Baji looked like he didn't enjoy it.

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

A dull ringing pulsed through Chifuyu’s skull, louder than thought, louder than breath.

 

Then pain.

 

Sharp, deep, everywhere.

 

He stirred with a strangled groan, every inch of his body screaming in protest. His eyelids fluttered open, heavy as stone, revealing the blurred world of cracked pavement and distant neon lights. The night air was cold against his skin, damp with blood and dust.

 

They were gone.

 

Valhalla. Hanma. Baji-san 

 

Gone like they’d never been there at all.

 

Only silence remained.

 

Chifuyu tried to move, but agony lanced through his ribs and jaw, anchoring him to the ground. He rolled onto his side with a pained gasp, coughing, and the taste of iron flooded his mouth. Blood clung to his lips, crusted over his face, matted in his hair. His Toman jacket was soaked in it, the once-proud symbol on the back now smeared and torn, like a cruel joke.

 

His fingers clawed weakly at the dirt, searching for anything—his phone, his strength, maybe even a reason to get up. But there was nothing.

 

Just the echo of Baji’s final blow.

 

The weight of betrayal settled over him like a second skin.

 

And still, despite everything—despite the blood, the pain, the hollow space where loyalty used to live—Chifuyu whispered his name:

 

“…Baji-san…”

 

The tears didn’t come. Not yet. Just the slow, suffocating ache of being left behind.

 

“Fuck…” Chifuyu rasped the word torn from his throat like it hurt to even say it. “I’m so weak…”

 

His voice cracked, thick with blood and humiliation. He let out a bitter, wet chuckle that dissolved into a cough, his body trembling from the effort. Every breath was a knife to his ribs, every movement felt like splintered glass grinding beneath his skin.

 

“I couldn’t even stop him…” he muttered, voice barely more than a whisper. “I couldn’t do anything…”

 

The laughter died quickly, swallowed by the cold night and the silence pressing in on him.

 

He gritted his teeth, forcing his elbows under him, and with a ragged groan, he pushed himself upright. His arms shook violently, his vision swam, but he didn’t stop. He couldn’t stop. Not now.

 

One hand braced against the alley wall, the other clutching his bruised side, Chifuyu dragged his battered body toward the flicker of streetlight at the alley’s end. Every step was agony. Blood smeared the wall where he leaned, his legs nearly buckling beneath him.

 

But he kept going.

 

Dragging his ruined Toman jacket behind him like a forgotten flag, he limped out of the alley—alone, broken, and burning with the weight of everything he’d just lost.

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

Chifuyu’s legs nearly gave out twice on the way back, but somehow—through sheer willpower and a blinding haze of pain—he made it.

 

The door creaked open with a familiar groan, and he stepped inside, shoulders sagging the moment the quiet warmth of his home wrapped around him. The lights were still off. No shoes by the door except his own.

 

His mom wasn’t home yet.

 

Good.

 

He exhaled shakily and stumbled toward the bathroom, gripping the walls for balance. Every movement sent fresh stabs of pain through his ribs, but he clenched his teeth and kept going. He couldn’t let her see him like this. Couldn’t let her worry.

 

The bathroom light buzzed to life, revealing his reflection—and he almost didn’t recognize himself.

 

His face was swollen, one eye nearly shut from bruising. Blood crusted along a split lip and dried across his jaw, and the collar of his Toman jacket was stiff with it. His shirt was torn, stained deep red. His knuckles were raw, skin split open. He looked like a ghost of the boy who had left home that morning.

 

He swallowed hard.

 

No time to break down.

 

Chifuyu pulled open the medicine cabinet with trembling fingers, grabbing what little first aid supplies they had—gauze, tape, antiseptic, painkillers. He hissed as he poured disinfectant over the worst cuts, jaw clenched so tight it ached. Then he started wrapping his ribs as best he could, fingers fumbling through the pain.

 

Each bandage was a silent confession of how close he’d come to being broken completely.

 

When he finally finished, he sat on the edge of the bathtub, dizzy and spent. His breathing was shallow, and his hands shook as he reached for the painkillers, swallowing two dry. Blood still stained his fingernails. His uniform lay in a heap on the floor, soaked through, unrecoverable.

 

He stared down at it, eyes heavy.

 

“…Baji-san…”

 

The name slipped from his lips again, softer this time. Less anger. More ache.

 

The clock ticked. The apartment stayed quiet.

 

Quiet. Too quiet.

 

Chifuyu sat curled on the bathroom floor, wrapped in a clean hoodie now, his bloodied uniform stuffed in a trash bag beneath the sink. The painkillers had dulled the ache, but not the weight in his chest. That stayed. Heavy. Crushing.

 

He pressed his forehead against his knees, bandaged arms wrapped tightly around them. The silence echoed like a scream in his ears.

 

Then—

 

A soft, familiar mew.

 

His head lifted slightly.

 

Peke J padded into the bathroom, tail twitching, black eyes wide with concern. The little cat let out another meow and gently brushed against Chifuyu’s side, purring low and steady.

 

“Hey, Peke J…” Chifuyu murmured, his voice hoarse and cracked.

 

He reached out with a trembling hand, and Peke J immediately nestled into his lap, warm and gentle and grounding. Chifuyu stroked the soft fur with slow, shaky fingers, his vision blurring as the cat purred louder, curling up like he was trying to glue Chifuyu’s pieces back together.

 

“I tried,” he whispered, voice breaking. “I really tried… but he still chose them. He still—he hit me, Peke J…”

 

His throat tightened.

 

“I couldn’t stop him. I wasn’t strong enough. I wasn’t enough…”

 

And finally—finally—the tears came.

 

Hot, silent, shameful. They slipped down his bruised cheeks, falling onto Peke J’s fur. He didn’t try to wipe them away. He didn’t try to hold them back. Not anymore.

 

He cried into the quiet, alone but not entirely.

 

Peke J stayed curled in his lap, soft purring never stopping, as if the little cat was saying the one thing no one else could:

 

You're still here. You're still you. And you're not alone.

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

Notes:

First time to upload so fast! The purpose of this crossover starts at the next chapter, see u!!!!

Chapter 3: First meet

Summary:

Okay I lied, buttt it will be sooner or later. I made this scene a bit different since Chifuyu did passes out after he got punched by Baji, so he didn't know Takemichi was there at the scene

Notes:

More angst

(See the end of the chapter for more notes.)

Chapter Text

Eventually, he slowed, leaving his chest hollow brighter, like a dam had broken, and let the worst of it bleed out. Chifuyu stayed on the bathroom floor, arms wrapped around Peke J, the silence no longer unbearable—just tired.

 

He didn’t know how long he sat there. The light above buzzed softly, casting pale shadows on the tile, and Peke J’s warmth curled against his ribs like a reminder: breath. Rest. Survive.

 

When he finally stood, it was with shaky legs and quiet determination. His body still ached, every movement reminding him of the blows he couldn’t block, but the numbness had ebbed into something colder. Sharper. A fragile resolve.

 

He cleaned up the blood-streaked sink and threw out the bloodied gauze and empty pill packets. He washed his hands slowly, staring at the bruises on his knuckles. The ones Baji had once tended after a scuffle. The memory stung more than the pain.

 

“Guess it’s just me now,” he murmured to the mirror.

 

He left the bathroom and padded into his room, careful not to make a sound in case his mom came home early. He changed into a soft T-shirt and sweats, the hoodie already stained with dried tears. Peke J followed him, hopping up on the bed before he’d even pulled back the blanket.

 

Chifuyu hesitated for a moment at the edge of the mattress—then finally slid in, curling on his side. Peke J immediately nestled against his chest.

 

His eyes stayed open for a long time, staring at the ceiling, haunted by Baji’s fist and Hanma’s laughter. But the weight of exhaustion finally pulled him under, and sleep came not peacefully, but mercifully.

 

 

 

 

 

The morning sun crept through the thin curtains, soft and gold, brushing against Chifuyu’s swollen face like it didn’t know how much it hurt to be touched.

 

He stirred slowly, every muscle aching in protest as he blinked awake. Peke J was still curled up beside him, head resting on his arm, watching him with those gentle eyes that didn’t ask questions.

 

Chifuyu gave him a weak smile. “Morning, buddy…”

 

But his voice was hoarse, and speaking made his split lip throb again.

 

He winced and slowly sat up, groaning as pain flared through his side. His ribs were bruised, maybe worse. The makeshift bandages had held through the night, but they felt tight and uncomfortable now. Still—he was breathing. That counted for something.

 

The clock on his desk read 7:34 AM.

 

His mom would be home any minute.

 

Panic sparked low in his chest.

 

He forced himself up, stumbling into the bathroom with Peke J trotting at his heels. The mirror didn’t spare him—his left eye was dark and puffy, lip split and bruises painted his neck and cheek like violent brushstrokes. It was worse in the morning light.

 

Shit.

 

Chifuyu grabbed the concealer from his mom’s drawer—she never used it much, but it was there, thank god—and carefully dabbed it on, wincing as he blended it over the worst of it. He threw on a high-collared hoodie, tugging the hood up, then slouched his shoulders just enough to seem casual. Anything to look like he hadn’t been nearly beaten unconscious the afternoon before.

 

He was rinsing bloodstained gauze down the drain when he heard the familiar jingle of keys at the door.

 

His heart skipped.

 

Chifuyu quickly wiped his hands, shoved the trash deeper under the sink, and stepped into the kitchen like he’d just woken up.

 

“Morning,” his mom called out, dropping her bag by the door with a tired sigh. “You’re up early.”

 

“Yeah,” Chifuyu said, forcing a smile that didn’t reach his eyes. “Figured I’d make some tea.”

 

She stepped into the kitchen and ruffled his hair like always—careful, warm, loving—and he bit the inside of his cheek to stop himself from flinching.

 

“You’re such a good kid,” she said softly, her voice full of quiet pride as she reached for a mug. “I don’t know what I’d do without you.”

 

Chifuyu turned away to hide the sudden sting in his eyes. “I’m okay,” he whispered, more to himself than her. “I’m okay…

 

And for now, that would have to be enough.

 

 

 

 

 

 

Chifuyu chose to forgo school today, fabricating a lie about being sick and enlisting his mother's help to notify his teacher. His mom, often away, navigated the demands of work with the hope of providing for them, yet she always made a conscious effort to carve out moments for connection. 

 

As he sat in the quiet of their home, he couldn't bring himself to hold it against her; after all, she was doing everything in her power to ensure their survival in a challenging world.

 

The old swing creaked beneath Chifuyu as he sat motionless, the rusted chains groaning softly with each barely-there sway. The small park was quiet at this hour—no kids, no noise—just the hush of wind through leaves and the faint clatter of the city beyond. It should’ve been peaceful.

 

But Chifuyu’s mind wasn’t.

 

His thoughts were trapped—looping, relentless—back to the chaos of yesterday. The alley. The blood. Baji’s fist slammed into his face without hesitation. The cold, unreadable look in his eyes as he chose Valhalla over everything.

 

Chifuyu clenched his fists, jaw tight, the ache in his ribs flaring again. He didn’t even notice the tears welling at the corners of his eyes. Not yet.

 

A defeated sigh cut through the silence.

 

He blinked and glanced up.

 

There—dragging his feet along the gravel path—was a boy with messy, bleached yellow hair styled into a half-hearted faux hawk. He looked completely lost, shoulders hunched, hands shoved into his pockets like he was trying to disappear into them. His eyes were red-rimmed and glassy like he hadn’t slept at all.

 

Chifuyu squinted.

 

That guy

 

Recognition struck like a slow wave.

 

It was him. The boy who had stood trembling during the 3rd Squad Captain promotion ceremony. The one Baji-san had punched straight in the face for no clear reason—a humiliating blow that had dropped him to his knees. That had been the night before everything fell apart.

 

The night before Valhalla.

 

Chifuyu’s breath caught.

 

Hanagaki Takemichi.

 

He watched the boy aimlessly walking straight, gazing at the ground like he was searching for something—maybe his pride, maybe the strength to keep moving.

 

There was something strange about him. Fragile, sure. Out of place, absolutely. But… something about the way he carried all that pain—quiet, invisible to most—made Chifuyu sit up just a little.

 

He didn’t know why, but something about that broken-looking stranger tugged at the cracked pieces inside him.

 

And before he realized it, Chifuyu spoke.

 

“Hey! You—yeah, the bright blonde guy!”

 

Chifuyu’s voice cut through the stillness of the park, firm but nice, just enough to make the bleached-haired boy pause mid-step.

 

Takemichi looked up, blinking in confusion. His expression was a mix of exhaustion and surprise like he wasn’t used to being noticed—let alone addressed so directly.

 

“Huh?”

 

His voice cracked slightly as he answered, almost unsure whether Chifuyu was talking to him.

 

Chifuyu didn’t respond right away. He simply lifted a hand, fingers flicking in a subtle come here motion. It wasn’t a demand, but there was weight behind it—an unspoken insistence.

 

Then he tilted his head toward the empty swing next to him.

 

“Sit here.”

 

The wind rustled the chains gently as the second swing swayed as if waiting. Chifuyu didn’t look away, eyes steady and unreadable beneath his hood. His bruises were hidden, but the heaviness in his voice—his posture—gave him away.

 

Takemichi blinked again, pointing to himself in his head. Eh? Me? He eyed the boy on the swing more closely, hesitant steps freezing.

 

The guy had sharp, narrow eyes and messy blond hair that framed his face in a way that made him look perpetually pissed off. His hoodie was pulled up too tightly over his face—like he was trying to hide something. But even from here, Takemichi could spot the swelling on his cheek, the dark bruising shadowing the edge of his jaw, and the way his shoulders slumped like they were carrying something heavy.

 

Takemichi squinted, trying to be discreet.

 

That guy looks like he's been through hell. Hoodie, bruises… He’s definitely not “approachable” material.

 

His thoughts turned frantic.

 

He's scary! What if he's in a gang? Wait, no—what if he is the gang??

 

Takemichi’s eyes narrowed suspiciously.

 

He's clearly not good news… better avoid him before he drags me into some shady stuff.

 

He muttered under his breath, almost to himself, “Just ignore him…”

 

He was just about to turn away when Chifuyu huffed, loud enough to catch him mid-step.

 

“The meeting was a total disaster for both of us, huh?”

 

Takemichi froze.

 

Meeting? His eyes slowly widened. He turned back, stunned.

 

“The… meeting?” he echoed, voice uncertain, suddenly very aware of how fast his heart was racing.

 

The quiet chuckle that escaped Chifuyu’s lips felt oddly out of place, given the exhaustion and pain that weighed on him. He leaned back ever so slightly on the swing, the chains creaking softly under his shifting weight.

 

“Baji-san scared the crap outta you, didn’t he?”

 

His voice was light, but there was a sharpness to it—like he knew exactly what had happened, what Baji was capable of.

 

Takemichi blinked, still trying to process everything. His eyes shifted to the guy in front of him, then back to the ground. Wait. He’s talking like he knows me... Confusion flickered behind his gaze as he spoke.

 

"You're Baji-kun’s friend?"

 

The words hung between them, heavy with unspoken questions.

 

Chifuyu didn’t answer immediately. Instead, he gave a small, knowing smile, though it didn’t quite reach his eyes. His posture shifted slightly, shoulders loosening, as if offering some sense of peace to this strange boy who clearly had no idea what he was dealing with.

 

“Tokyo Manji Gang. 1st Squad Vice-Captain. Matsuno Chifuyu,” he introduced himself, the words casual but laced with the weight of the authority.

 

Takemichi’s eyes flickered with recognition.

 

Wait a second... 1st squad Vice captain?

 

A flash of memory hit him—yesterday. The night when everything had spiraled into chaos. The guy who had been beaten senseless by Baji. The one who had taken blow after blow without even flinching, the one whose name Baji had barely spoken, yet whose face was now burned into his memory.

 

His eyes widened, and without thinking, Takemichi slid forward, his feet scuffing against the gravel as he sprinted toward Chifuyu. His arm shot out, finger pointed accusingly at him, his tone sharp with disbelief.

 

“You’re the guy Baji-kun beat up to a pulp!”

 

The words burst from him in a rush, almost too loudly. His heart was pounding, the shock and horror from the night before still fresh in his mind.

 

Chifuyu blinked slowly, clearly taken aback by the sudden outburst. He tilted his head slightly, confusion flickering across his bruised features. But that quickly shifted into something more subtle—annoyance, perhaps?

 

“That’s kinda rude for someone you just met, don’t you think?” Chifuyu said, his voice steady but with a hint of irritation simmering beneath the calm surface.

 

His eyes narrowed slightly as he shifted on the swing, his gaze flicking over Takemichi, noting the unfiltered judgment in his eyes. There was something abot the accusation that didn’t sit right with him—something about Takemichi’s tone that felt off, like he was still processing what he had seen the night before, as if he couldn’t quite grasp the weight of what had really happened.

 

Takemichi’s mouth opened, then closed, then opened again like a fish gasping for air.

 

“I—uh—sorry! I didn’t mean to say it like that! It just came out—” he fumbled, waving his hands nervously, eyes darting from Chifuyu’s unimpressed expression to the swing set beneath his feet. “I-I mean, you looked really bad that night! Not bad bad, just—hurt! A lot!”

 

Chifuyu stared at him for a second, lips pressed into a thin line.

 

Then he sighed.

 

“You’re not very good with words, are you?”

 

Takemichi gave a sheepish laugh, scratching the back of his neck. “Not really, no.”

 

Chifuyu shook his head with a small, tired smile. “Don’t worry about it.”

 

He leaned back again, eyes drifting up to the pale sky above them. His fingers gripped the rusted chains loosely, his voice quieter now, tinged with something heavier.

 

“Baji-san… didn’t hit me because he hated me.”

 

Takemichi blinked. “Huh?”

 

Chifuyu’s gaze didn’t move from the sky. “He did it because he needed to. Because that’s how deep in this mess he’s willing to go. Even if it means making people like you—and me—misunderstand him.”

 

Silence hung between them for a long moment, broken only by the gentle creak of the swings and the wind ruffling their hair.

 

Takemichi swallowed hard, guilt creeping into his chest. “So… he didn’t mean to hurt you?”

 

“No,” Chifuyu said simply. Then he looked at Takemichi, eyes sharper now, thoughtful. “But he did. And that’s what you saw. I’m guessing you don’t know the whole story, do you?”

 

Takemichi shook his head slowly, heart pounding again. “No… I don’t.”

 

Chifuyu looked at him for another long moment—measuring, deciding.

 

Then he said, “Then maybe it’s time someone told you.”

 

Chifuyu leaned forward, his elbows resting on his knees, hands dangling between them. His face was unreadable now—calm, but with a storm building beneath the surface.

 

“You should be a bit thankful to Baji-san, you know” he muttered. “If he weren't there to beat you up, things gets more worse than already is…”

 

Takemichi shifted nervously, unsure if he should sit or keep standing, but eventually he dropped onto the swing beside him,, the chains groaning under his weight.

 

“What… what do you mean?” he asked, hesitant.

 

Chifuyu didn’t look at him. His gaze was distant, locked somewhere in the space between memory and regret.

 

“Baji-san… he’s not with Valhalla because he betrayed Toman. I think.... He’s with them because he’s trying to protect Toman.”

 

Takemichi’s brows furrowed. “Wait—what?”

 

Chifuyu finally turned to look at him, eyes sharper now, voice low. “He’s undercover. He joined Valhalla to find out the truth. Something’s off—there’s a deeper reason all this is happening. He knew Kazutora was involved… and Hanma. And he knew Kisaki was moving in the shadows.”

 

The name Kisaki made Takemichi flinch. That man had already destroyed so much of his future.

 

“Baji-san didn’t want anyone to know. I know the only way to protect Toman was to make everyone hate him,” Chifuyu continued, his jaw clenching. “He made me think he betrayed Toman, to think I let my emotions control me. I think he beat me down in front of everyone so they wouldn’t suspect me either.”

 

Takemichi’s mouth parted, but nothing came out. His stomach twisted. Everything he thought he knew about Baji shattered in an instant.

 

He did all that… for Toman?

 

“But why tell me this?” he finally whispered.

 

Chifuyu studied him, expression unreadable.

 

“Because I saw how you looked at Mikey. Like you wanted to help. Like you needed to understand,” he said. “And because I think… you’re more than what you look like. Even if you’re kind of pathetic.”

 

“...Hey.”

 

Chifuyu smirked, just a little. “But if you’re going to get involved, you need to know the stakes. You need to know who you can really trust.”

 

Takemichi sat there in stunned silence, his heart pounding, his mind trying to catch up.

 

And then Chifuyu extended his hand.

 

“Let’s find a way to bring Baji-san back. Partner.”

 

Takemichi stared at it, wide-eyed.

 

And then, slowly, he reached out—and shook it.

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

Notes:

DONEEEE, see you next chapter

Chapter 4: Valhalla's leader

Summary:

They investigate. More sad Chifuyu and new guy??

Notes:

(See the end of the chapter for notes.)

Chapter Text

Afterward, they spoke with Mikey and Draken at the quiet cemetery, where his brother's grave stood just ahead, marked by fresh flowers and the weight of memories. 

 

The air heavy with tension and unspoken questions. As the sun dipped lower, casting long shadows across the pavement, Mikey finally broke the silence. His voice was quiet but laced with old pain as he recounted the past—how Baji and Kazutora had once broken into a motorcycle shop, not knowing it belonged to his brother, Shinichiro.

 

 With each word, the weight of betrayal and tragedy settled over them. Takemichi listened in stunned silence as Mikey revealed how that one reckless night had ended in Shinichiro’s death, and how it had shattered something inside him forever.

 

"It's been two years..." Mikey murmured, his voice muffled slightly by the steady patter of rain hitting the umbrella he held loosely above his head. He stepped forward toward the grave, the edge of the umbrella tilting just enough to let a few stray drops dampen his hair. Before him stood his brother's motorcycle—polished and untouched, a ghost of a better time.

 

"I’ve forgiven Baji," he continued, fingers tightening around the umbrella’s handle. "But... even if he didn’t know, even if it’s too late to change the past..." His voice grew colder, eyes narrowing as the rain reflected in them like fractured glass.

 

"I will never forgive Kazutora for killing my brother."

 

The silence that followed was tense, broken only by the soft drumming of rain on fabric. Takemichi swallowed hard, shifting slightly beneath his own umbrella. The air felt heavier, like the rain was carrying more than water—like it carried grief.

 

Chifuyu stood a few feet away, his umbrella tilted just enough to shield him, though he made no move, no sound. His eyes were hidden beneath shadow, his lips pressed into a line.

 

Mikey turned, his gaze sharp as it met Takemichi’s. "And I can't forgive Baji for siding with Kazutora either," he added, voice flat and final.

 

"Takemicchi."

 

The name dropped with weight, like thunder rolling low in the distance. Mikey took a step closer, boots splashing slightly in the muddy earth. "I asked you to bring Baji back," he said slowly, then his eyes slid to Chifuyu, expression unreadable. "So why is his squad’s vice-captain here… but Baji isn’t?"

 

Takemichi flinched under the question, his grip tightening around the umbrella’s handle. Chifuyu didn’t speak, but his eyes narrowed, and his shoulders stiffened.

Mikey's voice, though soft, cut deep.

 

"Just what do you want to accomplish?"

 

"Takemicchi, do you really want to die that badly?" Mikey’s voice was low, but it struck like a blow to the gut—sharp, cold, and laced with deadly seriousness. Rain pattered steadily on the canopy of their umbrellas, a soft, relentless rhythm that only heightened the tension between them.

 

Takemichi froze, eyes wide. "Ah—well..." he stammered, voice trembling as uncertainty gripped him.

 

Just what… do I want to do…?

 

The question echoed in his head, louder than Mikey’s threat. His breath hitched as he remembered the desperate conversation he'd had with Chifuyu—the one where Baji’s true intentions had been revealed. How Baji had joined Valhalla not to betray Toman, but to expose Kisaki. How Chifuyu had asked for his help, trusting him with that mission.

 

I want… The thing I want to do… that’s right…

 

His grip tightened around the umbrella’s handle. He lifted his gaze, locking eyes with Mikey, the rain blurring his vision but not his resolve.

 

Mikey-kun told me to bring Baji-kun back. I thought… if I did that, he’d kick Kisaki out. And if Kisaki’s gone from Toman… the future will change…

 

Hina might be saved.

 

The thought struck him like lightning, reigniting the fire that had started it all. His heart pounded as his memories surged forward—the future he’d seen, where Hina died in a fiery explosion, shielding him with her life.

 

No!

 

That wasn’t what I swore to do that time! I promised I’d protect her—no matter what!

His feet moved before he could stop them, splashing through puddles as he stepped toward Mikey, soaked shoes digging into the soft ground.

 

"Mikey-kun!" he called out, his voice cracking but clear. "I… I want to be the top member of Toman!"

 

Mikey’s eyes widened, startled by the sudden declaration. The air around them seemed to hold its breath.

 

Takemichi’s chest heaved as he pushed forward, standing tall despite the shaking in his limbs. "I’ll make you acknowledge me someday, Mikey-kun!"

 

He clenched his fists, his voice unwavering now.

 

"That’s what I want to accomplish!"

 

For a long moment, no one spoke. The rain fell in quiet sheets around them, broken only by the occasional distant rumble of thunder. Mikey stared at Takemichi, his face unreadable—caught somewhere between surprise and something deeper, something flickering quietly behind his eyes.

 

Then, slowly, Mikey let out a faint breath, almost like a laugh—but there was no humor in it. He lowered his gaze, his fingers flexing around the umbrella handle.

 

"You’re really something else," he muttered, voice low. "You’re weak. Always scared. Crying all the time."

 

Draken stepped forward, arms crossed, the rain streaking off his umbrella like a curtain. He looked Takemichi up and down with his usual steady, critical gaze. Then, a corner of his mouth lifted—just slightly.

 

"But you've got guts," Draken said. "And in Toman, that means something."

 

Mikey looked back up, his eyes sharper now, calculating. But he didn’t say anything else—not yet.

 

Takemichi stood firm, heart still pounding, legs nearly trembling beneath him. But he held Mikey’s gaze until the silence became heavy again.

 

Beside him, Chifuyu finally stepped forward, giving both Mikey and Draken a respectful nod. "We’ll do whatever it takes," he said quietly. "For Baji-san… and for the future of Toman."

 

With nothing more to say, the two turned, saying a respectful goodbyes towards their commanders. Their footsteps were muted against the rain-soaked earth as they began to walk away, umbrellas tilted against the downpour. The distance between them and the others grew, but the weight of the moment lingered—like the calm after a storm, full of questions, but also a strange, lingering hope.

 

Behind them, Mikey and Draken watched in silence.

 

"...That guy is an idiot," Draken said finally, almost to himself.

 

Mikey didn’t respond right away. His eyes remained fixed on Takemichi’s back as it disappeared into the misty grey and smiled.

 

"Yeah," he said at last. "He sure is."

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

"You sure you’re okay in the head?" Chifuyu asked dryly, casting a sideways glance at Takemichi as they walked side by side down the rain-slicked street. Their umbrellas bobbed slightly with each step. 

 

"You went way beyond just failing to read the mood back there."

 

Takemichi swallowed hard, cheeks flushing. "Y-Yeah, I guess so... Why the hell did I even say that?" he muttered, scratching his head in embarrassment.

He let out a shaky breath, still feeling the adrenaline pulsing through him. "My heart's still pounding like crazy right now!" he added, voice cracking slightly.

 

Chifuyu huffed a small laugh, the corners of his mouth twitching upward into a rare, amused smile. He stopped walking abruptly and turned to face Takemichi.

"How about this?" he said, holding out his hand.

 

"Huh?" Takemichi blinked, staring at the offered handshake in confusion.

 

"I'll help you become the top member of Toman," Chifuyu said, a spark of determination in his eyes. "In exchange, you help me with what I want to do."

Takemichi's mouth dropped open slightly. 

 

"Eh? Does that mean... you really think I can become the top member of Toman?" he asked, genuine hope shining on his face.

 

"Not in the slightest," Chifuyu replied instantly, deadpan, waving his hand dismissively.

 

"I knew it! You're making fun of me, aren’t you?!" Takemichi squawked, puffing up indignantly.

 

Chifuyu just chuckled under his breath, the small, rare smile lingering. "But I will help you," he said, and there was a real warmth behind his words this time.

 

Takemichi hesitated, feeling the sincerity hit him harder than he expected. Then, smiling despite himself, he reached out and clasped Chifuyu’s hand tightly.

 

"Understood!" he said. "I’ll help you out, too!"

Their handshake was brief but solid, a quiet promise exchanged under the grey sky.

Chifuyu grinned and pulled his hand back. "I'm counting on you, Partner."

 

As they started walking again, Chifuyu added, a mischievous lilt in his voice, "Oh, and by the way—we’re the same age, so you don’t have to be all formal with me."

He flashed a teasing smile and walked a few steps ahead.

 

"Ehhh?! We’re the same age?!" Takemichi yelped, rushing to catch up. "Why didn’t you tell me earlier?!"

 

Chifuyu laughed, the sound light and rare. "You switched gears real quick!" he teased over his shoulder.

 

Takemichi pouted, grumbling as he jogged beside him. "I mean, you’re a vice-captain, so I thought you were my senior... Ah—but you are my senior in Toman..." he added, mumbling under his breath.

 

"Mmn? Then in a situation like this—" Takemichi began, tilting his head thoughtfully.

 

Chifuyu cut him off, his tone sharpening with purpose. "First off, I want to properly investigate the connection between Valhalla and Kisaki."

 

Takemichi blinked and turned to him, curiosity sparking. "Got any leads?"

 

Chifuyu gave a firm nod, his expression grim beneath the steady drizzle. "I do."

 

Without wasting time, they made their way through the narrow, wet streets, the rain slicking the pavement in a shimmering sheen. Their umbrellas bumped lightly as they moved side by side, urgency pushing their steps faster.

 

They arrived at a rundown building tucked into an alley—one of the old haunts where former Moebius members used to gather. The place stank of mildew and stale smoke, and the broken neon sign above flickered weakly in the grey afternoon light.

Inside, a lanky man slouched against the wall, his eyes darting nervously as they approached. The tension in the air was thick, almost tangible.

 

Under Chifuyu’s steady glare—and a few well-placed threats—the man finally cracked. His words came tumbling out in a rush, bitterness and fear leaking from every syllable.

 

Kisaki. It had all been Kisaki.

 

The orchestrated fights. The brutal attack that left Draken bleeding out in the street. Pah-chin’s imprisonment. Every move had been calculated, every casualty a piece in Kisaki’s twisted game.

 

"And now..." the man muttered, glancing around as if afraid Kisaki might appear from the shadows. "Now he’s after Valhalla. He's got bigger plans. You watch yourselves. Kisaki... he’s a monster."

 

Takemichi and Chifuyu exchanged grim looks as they stepped back out into the rain, the heavy door creaking shut behind them.

 

Neither spoke for a long moment. The rain fell harder now, drumming steadily on their umbrellas.

 

But the truth hung unspoken between them.

Valhalla’s leader wasn’t just a figurehead.

 

It was Kisaki Tetta.

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

After parting ways with Takemichi, Chifuyu trudged home through the soft drizzle, his sneakers squelching against the wet pavement. The sky was still heavy and gray, but the rain had dulled to a gentle mist by the time he reached his apartment building.

As soon as he pushed open the door, a small, familiar sound greeted him—a soft, high-pitched meow.

 

"Peke J," Chifuyu murmured, a tired but genuine smile tugging at his lips.

 

The little cat padded up to him immediately, weaving around his ankles and rubbing his sleek body against Chifuyu’s leg, purring loudly like a tiny motor. Chifuyu crouched down, scratching Peke J affectionately under the chin, earning an even louder purr in response.

 

"Missed you too, buddy," he said softly.

After a moment, Chifuyu straightened up, toeing off his soaked shoes and making his way into the cramped kitchen. His stomach growled, reminding him he hadn’t eaten since that morning. He grabbed a pack of Peyoung Yakisoba from the cupboard, moving almost mechanically as he boiled water and stirred the noodles, the scent of the cooking sauce filling the small space.

 

When it was done, he carried the steaming tray into his room, the familiar weight of exhaustion settling on his shoulders.

Without thinking, he sat down at his low table and automatically split the yakisoba into two portions, scooping half into an extra bowl.

 

He froze for a second, staring at the two bowls.

 

It’s just a habit, he told himself, but the ache in his chest said otherwise.

 

They had done this countless times after fights—after long, bloody nights spent defending Toman. Baji would crash at his place, grinning wide despite busted lips or bruised ribs, and they’d share cheap yakisoba like it was a feast.

 

A small, stubborn part of Chifuyu still hoped. Hoped that maybe, just maybe, Baji would walk through the door again. Laughing, calling him an idiot, demanding more food.

 

He stared at the door without realizing it, the faint sound of rain ticking against the windows filling the silence.

 

Then—

 

The door creaked open.

 

Chifuyu’s heart leapt violently against his ribs. He twisted his head toward the sound, his eyes brightening with instinctive hope.

 

"Baji-san, let's share Peyoung Yaki—"

 

The words caught in his throat.

 

It wasn’t Baji.

 

Standing in the doorway was a boy of average height, his platinum blond hair messy from the rain, dark gray eyes half-lidded with boredom. He wore the Furin High School uniform—an open green gakuran jacket layered over a gray hoodie—paired with black jeans and scuffed black sneakers. A pair of bulky headphones hung around his neck, and a bright red lollipop stuck lazily out of his mouth.

 

The boy squinted at him, one eyebrow raising in unimpressed judgment.

 

"You look like shit," he said bluntly, voice flat.

 

Chifuyu stared at him, stunned, still half caught between reality and a dream that had crumbled too fast.

 

Finally, blinking out of his stupor, he rasped out, "What the hell happened to you, huh?"

Notes:

AAAAAAA THE CROSSOVER STARTS! Can't wait for their interacts🫰

Chapter 5: Hello, Good bye.

Summary:

Bondings, protective cousin, more sad Chifuyu

Notes:

This shit so longgggg omg🤦🤦 my mind's gonna be drained from updating 5 chapters for like 1 week? Kinda OCC? Or not cause I made Kaji Ren very not aloof and more expressive towards his cousin.

(See the end of the chapter for more notes.)

Chapter Text

The boy leaned casually against the doorframe, still sucking on the lollipop as if he hadn’t just barged into someone’s apartment uninvited. His sharp gray eyes scanned the room lazily before settling back on Chifuyu, unimpressed.

 

"You gonna let me in or what?" he asked, not waiting for permission as he stepped inside and kicked the door shut behind him with the heel of his sneaker.

 

Chifuyu blinked rapidly, his mind scrambling to catch up. "...Ren?"

 

The boy—Kaji Ren—tilted his head slightly, "Tch. Took you long enough," Ren muttered, stuffing his hands into the pockets of his pants. "Yeah, it’s me."

 

Chifuyu shot up from where he sat, nearly upsetting the bowl of yakisoba. "What the hell are you doing here?!"

 

Ren shrugged, pulling the lollipop from his mouth with a soft pop and tucking it between his fingers. "Your mom's freaking out," he said casually, as if it were the most normal thing in the world. "Said you weren't answering her calls. Told me to check if you were dead or something."

 

Chifuyu's throat tightened at the mention of his mother. He knew he hadn't exactly been the best son lately—not with everything going on in Toman. Between everything happening with Toman, Baji, Valhalla, and Kisaki, answering a worried parent felt like an impossible task.

 

He scrubbed a hand roughly through his hair, guilt tightening his chest. "Tch... I’ve been busy," he muttered, avoiding Ren’s sharp, knowing gaze.

 

Ren’s gaze flicked to the two bowls of Peyoung Yakisoba sitting side by side on the low table. He took it in silently, something flashing in his eyes, but he didn’t comment.

 

Instead, he dropped down heavily onto the floor, tossing his headphones aside. "You look like you have got beaten up mercilessly. Seriously. What the hell's been going on with you?"

 

Chifuyu scrubbed a hand through his damp hair, exhaling shakily. "It’s... complicated."

 

Ren shrugged, as if saying, Then explain it.

 

For a long moment, Chifuyu just sat there, Peke J hopping lightly onto his lap and curling up in a warm ball of purring fur. The apartment felt too small all of a sudden—too full of memories and unspoken words.

 

But somehow, the heavy weight in his chest lightened, just a little.

 

"Fine," Chifuyu muttered, "Well, whatever. I’m here in Tokyo now," Ren said, reaching over and stealing one of the bowls of yakisoba like it was the most natural thing in the world. "Guess I’m crashing with you for a while."

 

Chifuyu just stared at him for a moment, somewhere between exasperated and strangely relieved.

 

"...You’re unbelievable," he muttered, sinking back down across from him.

 

Ren smiled a bit around his lollipop. "Runs in the family."

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

They ate in a companionable silence for a few minutes, the rain tapping gently against the windows like an old, persistent friend. The warmth of the food settled something hollow in Chifuyu’s chest, though the knot of grief still twisted deep inside.

 

Ren slouched back against the wall, chewing lazily. His gray eyes, sharp despite his laid-back posture, kept flickering toward Chifuyu when he thought he wasn’t looking.

 

Finally, after finishing half his bowl, Ren spoke, voice casual but firm.

"So. Who were you waiting for?"

 

Chifuyu stiffened slightly, his chopsticks pausing mid-air.

 

Ren had noticed. Of course he had.

 

Chifuyu stared at the half-eaten second bowl of yakisoba sitting on the table, the noodles growing cold. His throat worked as he tried to find words that wouldn’t tear something open.

 

He set his bowl down with a small clack.

 

"...Someone important," he said quietly, his hand absently stroking Peke J's soft fur. "He’s... not coming back."

 

The words stung more than he expected. Saying it out loud made it real in a way nothing else had.

 

Ren didn't push. He just nodded slowly, letting the weight of Chifuyu’s words settle between them.

 

"Friend?" Ren asked after a moment, softer this time.

 

Chifuyu closed his eyes briefly, feeling the sting behind his eyelids. "Yeah," he whispered. "Something like that."

 

Or more.

 

Ren gave a small hum of understanding, tapping his chopsticks lightly against the rim of his bowl.

 

"I figured," he said, voice a little rougher now. "You don’t set out two bowls for someone you barely know."

 

Chifuyu let out a breath that was half a laugh and half a sob, scrubbing a hand across his face before Peke J meowed in protest at the sudden movement.

 

For a while, neither of them spoke.

 

Ren leaned his head back against the wall, looking up at the cracked ceiling. "You don’t have to tell me everything," he said simply. "Not tonight. But if you ever need backup... you know where to find me."

 

Chifuyu swallowed hard, the lump in his throat nearly choking him.

 

"Thanks," he rasped.

 

Ren grunted, the corner of his mouth quirking into a ghost of a smirk. "What are cousins for, idiot?"

 

Chifuyu smiled faintly, feeling the first true warmth seep back into his frozen chest.

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

Later that night, the rain had faded into a low drizzle, barely more than a mist against the windows.

 

Ren had long since passed out on the couch, one arm thrown over his eyes, the empty yakisoba bowls stacked messily on the table beside him.

 

The apartment was dim and quiet, save for the occasional sleepy purr from Peke J, who was curled into a warm little loaf near Chifuyu’s lap.

 

Chifuyu sat cross-legged on the floor, a half-finished textbook open in front of him, but he wasn’t really reading. His mind kept drifting. His heart kept aching.

 

He fiddled absently with his phone, thumb hovering over Baji’s name in his contacts list.

 

He’s out there somewhere, Chifuyu thought, gripping the phone a little tighter. Still fighting. Still doing his best.

 

The ache inside him twisted into something fierce and stubborn.

 

"I’m still here too, Baji-san," he whispered into the quiet, voice barely more than a breath. "I'm gonna hold things down on this side... till you come back."

 

The words felt like a vow, heavy and sure.

 

Peke J stirred and crawled into Chifuyu’s lap, nuzzling against him like he understood.

 

Chifuyu smiled faintly, running his fingers gently down the cat's back.

 

"I'll wait," he murmured, his eyelids growing heavier, the exhaustion finally catching up to him. "No matter how long it takes... I'll wait."

 

Outside, the rain continued its slow, steady song, a soft promise against the night.

 

And somewhere out there, Chifuyu knew—

Baji was still fighting too.

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

The next morning, the rain had finally stopped, leaving the streets washed clean and glistening under a pale, early sun.

 

Chifuyu woke up to the soft weight of Peke J sprawled across his chest and the faint smell of something burnt coming from the kitchen.

 

He blinked blearily, pushing himself up, only to see Ren standing at the tiny stove, poking aggressively at what looked like a very questionable attempt at making scrambled eggs.

 

"...What are you doing?" Chifuyu croaked, his voice rough with sleep.

 

Ren glanced over his shoulder with a deadpan look. "Saving your sorry ass from starvation, obviously."

 

Chifuyu groaned and flopped back down onto the floor. "I'd rather starve than eat that," he mumbled into Peke J's fur.

 

Ren just snorted, turning off the stove with a dramatic flick of his wrist. "Whatever, Princess."

 

He sauntered back into the living room, tossing a towel at Chifuyu’s face before plopping down onto the couch again.

 

"You talk in your sleep, y'know," Ren said casually, grabbing the remote and flicking through the TV channels with one hand.

 

Chifuyu froze, towel halfway to his head. "H-Huh?"

 

Ren smirked around the lollipop he had somehow already gotten his hands on again. 

"All 'I'll wait' this and 'I'll hold down the fort' that," he said, mimicking Chifuyu's sleepy mumbling with a high-pitched whine that was definitely exaggerated.

 

Chifuyu’s face flushed red immediately. "Shut up! I wasn’t— I didn’t—!"

 

Ren only shrugged lazily, his smirk widening. "Whatever, tough guy. If you’re that loyal, whoever you're waiting for better be worth it."

 

He said it like a joke, but there was something a little more serious underneath, something that made Chifuyu’s heart clench unexpectedly.

 

Chifuyu yanked the towel over his face to hide his burning cheeks and mumbled into the fabric, "He is."

 

Ren's smirk softened into a real smile, rare and brief.

 

"Good," he said simply.

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

Later that morning, after forcing down a half-burnt breakfast (under Ren’s smug supervision), Chifuyu slung on his jacket and opened the door to leave.

 

"Oi. Where you think you're going?" Ren drawled from the couch, still half-lying down with one arm draped over the backrest.

 

"Meeting someone," Chifuyu said simply, pulling on his sneakers. "Important stuff."

 

Ren sucked loudly on his lollipop, unimpressed. "Tch. You’re not even gonna invite me? Rude."

 

Chifuyu rolled his eyes, grabbing his phone and shoving it into his pocket. "You're just gonna make things weird."

 

Ren stood up with a dramatic groan, stretching his arms over his head. "Weird’s my specialty," he said, smirking.

 

Before Chifuyu could retort, Ren clapped a hand roughly on his head, ruffling his hair in that annoying older-brother way.

 

"Relax. I’m coming with you."

 

Chifuyu scowled, batting his hand away. "I don't need a babysitter, damn it."

 

Ren only shrugged, unbothered. "Yeah? Tell that to the guy who talks to himself at night and eats instant noodles for three meals straight."

 

"Oi—!!" Chifuyu barked, his face heating up.

 

But Ren was already slipping on his sneakers, tugging his headphones around his neck casually.

 

"Look," Ren said, tossing a glance over his shoulder, more serious now. "You can do your 'important stuff.' I'll just be in the background. No questions asked. Just..." His mouth twisted, as if he wasn’t used to saying this sort of thing.

"Don't make me call Auntie and tell her you got your dumbass killed."

 

Chifuyu froze, something tight and unfamiliar swelling in his chest.

 

Ren wasn't teasing anymore. He was worried. In his own rough, careless way, he was watching out for him.

 

Chifuyu clicked his tongue and turned away quickly so Ren wouldn't see the stupid smile threatening to crack across his face.

 

"Yeah, yeah," he muttered, shoving his hands in his pockets. "Do whatever you want, annoying cousin."

 

Ren just smiled, falling into step beside him as they headed out into the misty morning streets.

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

They eventually made their way through the damp streets, the mist clinging to their clothes and hair like a second skin.

When they reached the meeting spot, Takemichi was already there, bouncing lightly on the balls of his feet, shivering slightly from the leftover chill in the air.

 

Takemichi's face lit up when he spotted them, but then his gaze snagged on Ren, and he blinked in confusion.

 

"Oh? Who’s this, Chifuyu?" he asked, tilting his head curiously.

 

Chifuyu glanced at Ren out of the corner of his eye, then gave a small, dismissive wave of his hand.

"He’s my cousin. Don’t worry, he’s harmless," Chifuyu said, though the tone of his voice sounded like even he didn’t quite believe it.

 

Ren gave a lazy shrug in response, hands tucked into the pockets of his pants, a lollipop stick jutting from the corner of his mouth.

The look he gave Takemichi was casual — almost bored — but there was a sharpness in his eyes that made it clear: harmless was highly conditional.

 

"I won't do anything," Ren drawled, the faintest smirk tugging at the corner of his mouth. "Unless you give me a reason."

 

Takemichi laughed nervously, scratching the back of his head. "R-right... nice to meet you," he said, offering a polite little bow.

 

Ren simply nodded in return, the gesture somewhere between respectful and disinterested.

 

Chifuyu sighed, pinching the bridge of his nose.

"Just ignore him," he muttered under his breath. "Anyway, let’s get started. We’ve got a lot to talk about."

 

As they moved off down the street together, Takemichi couldn't help but glance back at Ren every now and then, uneasy—but also weirdly reassured.

For all his rough edges, there was something about Ren’s presence that felt solid, dependable... even if it came with a slight threat of violence.

 

And as for Chifuyu—he walked a little straighter, a little steadier, knowing someone was guarding his back.

 

 

They made their way down the sloping path that led to the bridge tucked quietly beneath the main road, where the low rumble of passing cars overhead sounded like distant thunder. The mist from the earlier rain still clung to the air, dampening their footsteps against the cracked concrete.

 

"The fight’s tomorrow, huh..." Takemichi muttered, breaking the heavy silence.

 

Ren, walking a few paces behind them with his hands stuffed into his pockets, quirked an eyebrow at that. Fighting? Tomorrow? His sharp gray eyes flickered briefly between Chifuyu and Takemichi, but he said nothing — just silently filed the information away.

 

"Yeah," Chifuyu answered simply, not even sparing Ren a glance. He could practically feel the pointed look his cousin was giving him, but he ignored it, keeping his pace steady.

 

They continued forward, boots scraping lightly against the damp path, until finally, just ahead, they caught sight of a familiar figure.

 

Baji stood there by the bridge railing, his body slouched casually against the metal, head tilted back to gaze at the overcast sky. His long hair fluttered lightly in the breeze, and for a moment, he looked almost detached from the world, lost somewhere between thought and exhaustion.

 

Chifuyu slowed, heart thudding a little harder in his chest. He took a breath, then stepped forward.

 

"I’m sorry for calling you out all of a sudden," Chifuyu said, voice quiet but earnest.

 

Baji turned his head at the sound, his expression unreadable for a beat before a thin, crooked smile curved his lips.

 

"Chifuyu," he greeted, his voice low and rough, almost fond(Chifuyu's messing his own mind).

 

A second later, that thin smile twisted into a mischievous smirk.

 

"You want me to punch you some more, huh?" Baji teased, cracking his knuckles in warning.

 

Beside Chifuyu, Ren narrowed his eyes sharply, instinctively tensing. His fingers twitched slightly at his side, the urge to intervene flickering through him — but he stayed silent, his sharp gaze pinned to Baji, calculating.

 

Chifuyu caught the subtle shift in Ren’s stance and shot him a tiny, invisible shake of his head. It’s fine.

 

Ren huffed quietly through his nose but didn’t move. He didn’t like it — but he trusted Chifuyu enough to let it go.

For now.

 

"Baji-kun!?" Takemichi exclaimed in shock, his wide eyes darting between the two figures standing before him.

 

Baji, for his part, didn’t react much, merely shifting his gaze toward Ren with a raised eyebrow. His eyes held a certain cool indifference as he looked the older boy up and down. Ren stood there, leaning casually against the railing, arms crossed, the faintest edge of suspicion in his gaze.

 

That quiet tension when Baji looked at Ren — something unsettled stirred in his chest. It was clear Baji wasn’t exactly thrilled to see someone close to Chifuyu, though he wasn’t exactly giving away much. Still, the sharpness in his eyes made Chifuyu uncomfortable in a way he couldn't quite name.

 

"I guess you’ve gotten yourself a dog, Chifuyu," Baji commented, his tone playful yet edged with something that didn’t sit well.

 

Chifuyu’s eyes narrowed in a flash of irritation. He stepped forward slightly, planting his feet firm. "He’s not a dog, Baji-san," Chifuyu shot back, his voice sharp.

 

Baji chuckled darkly, clearly finding amusement in the tension between them, but his attention quickly shifted back to the task at hand. Chifuyu's heart raced in his chest, but he swallowed it down, not letting Baji’s offhand comment get to him.

 

"Anyway," Chifuyu said, his tone turning serious. "Have you got any lead on Kisaki?"

 

The sudden shift to business caused a momentary silence to fall over the group. Takemichi shifted nervously, glancing between Baji and Chifuyu, unsure of what was about to unfold.

 

Baji’s expression tightened at the question, eyebrows furrowing in mild confusion. 

"Hah?"

 

The silence between them felt charged, thick with unspoken words. Chifuyu stood there, unwavering, staring directly into Baji’s eyes as if daring him to deny it.

 

"You're acting as a spy... Aren’t you?" Chifuyu pressed, his voice low, but intense with the weight of his suspicion. His gaze was hard, a spark of frustration flashing in his usually calm eyes.

 

Baji’s eyebrow twitched at the accusation, but he didn’t deny it. 

 

Chifuyu stepped closer, his eyes narrowing as he sized Baji up, more determined now.

"I did some looking myself," he said, his voice laced with tension. "Kisaki’s a pretty nasty guy, isn’t he?"

 

Baji’s lips pressed into a tight line, his posture shifting ever so slightly, a flicker of uncertainty crossing his face.

 

The silence between them was palpable, heavy with the weight of what was being said. Then, Chifuyu dropped the final bomb, his words simple yet filled with finality.

"You don’t have to stay in Valhalla anymore."

 

Baji smirked, his lips curling into a devil-may-care grin as he tilted his head slightly, clearly amused by Chifuyu’s words. "What the heck are you talking about?" he chuckled, the sound low and almost mocking, as if Chifuyu’s concerns were nothing more than a minor annoyance.

 

But Chifuyu’s frustration was palpable, his hands balling into fists at his sides. His voice rose with a mix of anger and disbelief.

"Tomorrow, if the fight starts..." he said, his words sharp and firm, "Baji-san, you’ll become Toman’s enemy for real!"

 

There was no mistaking the gravity of what he was saying. His eyes locked onto Baji’s, full of hurt and determination. He didn’t want to believe it, but the reality of it was too heavy to ignore.

 

Baji’s gaze was unreadable, but his body shifted, leaning lazily against the cold metal railing with the same casual arrogance. His posture seemed almost too relaxed, considering the weight of Chifuyu’s words. His smirk widened just slightly.

"Chifuyu," he began, his voice low and steady, "Didn’t I tell you this over and over? I’m part of Valhalla now. After everything I did to your face..." He let the words trail off, but the meaning was clear. The history between them was written in pain and betrayal, and he wasn’t about to let that go.

 

Ren, standing at a distance, tensed visibly. His eyes narrowed, anger flaring in the depths of them. The way Baji spoke—so casually about the violence he’d inflicted—didn’t sit well with him. He knew exactly what Baji was talking about, and it was him who had beaten up his cousin.

 

Chifuyu’s stomach twisted with the memory of that fight, and he hated hearing it said so nonchalantly. But there was no room for hesitation now. Baji’s next words were more like a declaration, spoken with a tone of finality that sent a chill through the air.

 

"We’re gonna crush Toman tomorrow," Baji said, the words hard and cold, like a blow meant to settle the matter once and for all.

 

Chifuyu and Takemichi both stiffened at the declaration. For a moment, the world seemed to hold its breath. The weight of the statement hung in the air, thick with tension, as though they were standing on the edge of something dangerous.

 

Takemichi shifted beside Chifuyu, his voice barely above a whisper but heavy with concern. "Chifuyu," he murmured, his expression caught between worry and determination.

 

Chifuyu blinked, torn between the burning need to confront Baji and the quiet request that followed. Takemichi’s eyes met his, searching. "Can I speak with Baji-kun for a while?" he asked, his voice calm yet urgent, as if understanding the complexity of the moment.

 

Chifuyu hesitated, his thoughts spinning. Part of him wanted to argue, to challenge Baji right here, right now, but another part of him knew it was better to give Takemichi this moment. To allow him to talk to Baji, to try to find a way through the mess of emotions and betrayal that had already begun to spiral.

 

He glanced at Ren, silently signaling that they’d leave the two of them alone for a bit. Ren met his gaze, and though his face remained unreadable, he gave a single nod of acknowledgment.

 

"Fine," Chifuyu muttered, his voice tinged with frustration. "I’ll leave you two to it." He turned and walked a few steps away, feeling the weight of the tension leave his shoulders—at least for a moment.

 

Both Chifuyu and Ren kept their distance, standing off to the side but not taking their eyes off the two figures in front of them. The late afternoon sun was bright and warm overhead, casting long shadows across the ground, but despite the golden light, the air around them felt heavy.

 

Takemichi spoke with desperate energy, trying to break through to Baji—trying to find any crack in his stubborn facade. His words were full of hope and hurt, the kind of hurt that begged Baji to come back, to remember what they were fighting for.

 

But Baji’s face stayed impassive, his dark eyes unreadable.

Without a word, he turned his back on Takemichi, walking away with slow, unhurried steps. The sunlight caught the edges of his figure, almost making him seem like a distant mirage as he grew smaller with each step.

 

The unspoken message slammed into Chifuyu's heart like a punch.

 

He’s not coming back.

 

The thought echoed inside him, hollow and merciless.

His chest tightened painfully, and he found himself frozen, simply staring at Baji’s retreating back under the bright, too-cruel sun.

 

He didn’t notice Ren watching him.

Didn’t notice the way the older boy’s brows furrowed slightly, a flicker of concern shadowing his otherwise calm face. Ren didn’t move closer, didn’t speak—but there was something in his gaze, something quiet and protective, that spoke volumes.

 

Chifuyu remained silent at Ren's side. The sunlight caught the faint tension in his shoulders, the way his hands clenched tightly at his sides, as if restraining himself from calling out after Baji.

 

 

 

 

 

The sun had dipped lower, casting a soft orange glow across the city as the two cousins walked home together, the rhythmic sound of their footsteps blending with the occasional hum of traffic. It was a peaceful contrast to the tension that had settled in their hearts.

 

Ren’s hands were shoved deep in his pockets, his gaze distant as he walked beside Chifuyu. The weight of the conversation that had passed between them earlier was still heavy in the air.

 

"So, the fight’s tomorrow..." Ren began, breaking the silence with a sigh, his voice calm but laced with an underlying concern. "And you’re really going through with it?"

 

Chifuyu didn’t answer right away, his thoughts still lingering on Baji’s words and the distance that had grown between them. But he nodded after a beat, his jaw clenched. "I don’t have a choice."

 

Ren glanced at him, his brow furrowing slightly. "I don’t get it, Chifuyu. Why do you insist on handling this alone? You’re gonna need my help if you’re planning to fight another gang— and fight that guy."

 

Chifuyu stopped walking for a moment, his eyes hardening as he turned to face Ren. "I’m not asking for your help, Ren. I’ve got my own reasons for doing this. I don’t need you to step in."

 

Ren raised an eyebrow, clearly taken aback. "Chifuyu—"

 

But Chifuyu was already shaking his head, a faint but resolute smile on his lips. "I know you care, but this is something I need to do on my own. I’ve got my own fight, my gang's fight. You don’t have to worry about me." He looked away, his expression hardening. "You can’t do anything for me. You’re going back to Furin, and that’s where you belong."

 

Ren stared at his cousin, eyes narrowing slightly as he considered Chifuyu’s words. There was a mix of disappointment and something else—something like hurt—that flickered across his face, but he didn’t push the matter. Instead, he let out a deep breath, his voice low and heavy. "You know, it’s not about belonging to a place, Chifuyu. It’s about knowing when you need my help—and asking for it. You don’t have to do this alone."

 

Chifuyu didn’t meet his gaze, his eyes fixed firmly ahead. The last thing he wanted was to admit he was struggling. He wasn’t a child anymore.

 

"I’ll manage," Chifuyu replied, his voice steady but tinged with an edge of finality. "Just go back to Furin. I don’t need your help right now."

 

Ren fell silent, the words hanging in the air between them, unspoken yet understood. He gave a small, almost imperceptible nod. "Alright. But if you change your mind, don’t hesitate to call. I’ll always have your back, even if you don’t want it."

 

Chifuyu didn’t answer, but the flicker of gratitude in his eyes didn’t go unnoticed by Ren. With a quiet sigh, "Don't get your ass killed" Ren turned to head in the direction opposite of his, his steps slower now, almost reluctant.

 

As he walked away, Chifuyu watched him for a moment, the familiar tension in his chest still present, but something in the pit of his stomach eased just slightly. He wasn’t used to accepting help from his cousin, but maybe—just maybe—he didn’t have to do everything on his own.

 

As the last traces of the sun faded into the night, Chifuyu turned and continued his walk home, each step heavier than the last as the reality of tomorrow’s fight loomed closer.

 

 

Notes:

Awe good bye Kaji Ren, he'll come back after the Valhalla arc hehehe. I'll finish the Valhalla arc THEN I'll rest before coming back for new arc. My mind is so active rn omg

Chapter 6: Fight starts now

Summary:

Overprotective Toman strikes! And Chifuyu stealing glances at Baji? Introduction of spectators and referees tehee

Notes:

This might be a rushed and short chapter but I hope you'll enjoy it.

(See the end of the chapter for more notes.)

Chapter Text

After that encounter, word spread fast. The air was thick with tension by the time Mikey called them to the shrine for a formal meeting. The late afternoon sun filtered through the trees, casting long shadows across the temple grounds. The sound of murmuring voices and shifting feet filled the air as the captains and members of Toman gathered, forming a half-circle beneath the sacred torii gate.

 

Chifuyu stood silently beside Takemichi, his posture rigid, eyes scanning the crowd. The wind stirred his bangs as he clenched his fists by his sides, trying to steady his breath. Takemichi fidgeted nervously next to him, heart thudding in his chest.

 

Then, a hush fell across the crowd as two figures stepped forward—Draken, towering and composed, and Mikey, his usual unreadable expression shadowed under his hooded eyes.

 

Draken's voice rang clear and sharp: "The pre-battle meeting for our clash with Valhalla... starts now."

 

In an instant, every member straightened, the atmosphere becoming tense, solemn.

Mikey took a step forward, his gaze sweeping across his captains and members. "Thank you, everyone, for coming today," he began, voice even but tinged with weariness. "Tomorrow, we fight Valhalla. They’re the ones who threw the first punch. We don’t stand to gain anything from this... but we have no choice."

 

He paused, the silence that followed heavier than any shout.

"And Baji..." he continued, voice tightening, "Baji has chosen to stand with the enemy."

 

A ripple of unease passed through the gathered crowd.

 

"We don’t go easy on traitors." Mikey's tone was sharp now, almost cutting. "That’s Toman’s policy."

 

Chifuyu’s shoulders tensed as he lowered his head, his jaw clenched. "There's really no stopping this now... Takemichi," he whispered, voice barely audible. Takemichi’s lips pressed into a thin line, eyes fixed on Mikey.

 

Then, something in Mikey's expression shifted. His eyes lost their edge, and he fell silent. The crowd watched, uncertain.

 

"...Can I be a kid for a while?" he asked suddenly, voice quiet, raw.

 

Confused glances passed between the members. Even Takemichi and Chifuyu blinked, stunned by the unexpected question.

 

Mikey sat down on the stone steps in front of the shrine, lowering his head with a soft, bitter smile.

 

"I don’t want to fight my friend."

 

The words dropped like a stone in still water. A long pause followed, heavy with disbelief. Draken’s lips tugged into a quiet smile. Mitsuya smirked with amusement.

 

But Kisaki—standing further back—narrowed his eyes, his brow twitching ever so slightly.

 

Then Mikey stood again, fire returning to his gaze.

"But that’s my answer!" he shouted, voice echoing through the shrine grounds. "So please—everyone—lend me your strength! Tomorrow, we fight Valhalla, and we bring Baji back! That’s our battle!"

 

A roar erupted from the captains and members of Toman. Cheers and chants filled the air, fists raised in unified purpose. The shrine trembled with the weight of their shared resolve.

 

Takemichi looked at Mikey with wide eyes, relief washing over him like a wave. "Mikey-kun..." he breathed, smiling.

 

Beside him, Chifuyu exhaled, the tension in his shoulders loosening as a flicker of hope sparked in his chest.

 

But amidst the explosion of cheers, where voices echoed with loyalty and fists were raised in fierce unison, one figure remained still—Kisaki Tetta.

 

Frozen in place, his sharp gaze lingered on Mikey, calculating.

 

A twisted grin slowly unfurled on his lips, eyes gleaming with something darker than pride.

“This is it,” he murmured under his breath, voice nearly lost beneath the chanting. “The thing I’ve always wanted…!

 

His fingers tightened into fists at his sides, as if clenching victory itself.

 

Up at the front, Mikey’s eyes wandered toward Draken. He gave a small laugh—quiet, a little self-deprecating.

“Sorry, Ken-chin… Did I fail to act like a proper commander just now?”

 

Draken glanced at him, lips curling slightly. The usual scowl softened into something more brotherly.

“Then let that cheer be your answer,” he said simply.

 

Mikey looked out across his gang—the boys shouting his name, chanting “Toman” with everything they had—and a soft, genuine smile curved on his lips.

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

The sun blazed down on the broken concrete of the abandoned garage as the sound of motorcycles echoed through the surrounding streets. Dust stirred in the dry morning air as figures—dozens, then hundreds—began to gather like vultures circling a battlefield.

 

By the time Takemichi arrived, the place was already crawling with bodies.

 

Men in leather jackets, mismatched uniforms, scarred faces, and wild hair leaned against rusted-out vehicles or squatted on scrap piles. It wasn’t just Valhalla and Toman anymore. It was everyone.

 

“Eh? Who are all these people?” Takemichi asked, his voice tight with unease as his eyes darted across the crowd.

 

“They’re spectators,” Chifuyu said, tone level but edged with tension. He glanced toward the center, where Valhalla’s members were laughing and jeering. His eyes lingered—just briefly—on Baji, who stood among them like a ghost from another life.

 

“This fight... it’s more than just a brawl,” Chifuyu continued. “Toman vs. Valhalla—whoever wins today takes one step closer to ruling Tokyo.” He looked around, watching the crowd shift and whisper. “This clash drew out the big names. All the influential delinquents in Tokyo came to witness it.”

 

Takemichi swallowed hard as he scanned the sea of dangerous faces. “Yeah... looks like nothing but bad news out here.”

 

Chifuyu nodded subtly and motioned toward two men standing with quiet authority near the edge of the crowd. “Like those two,” he said. “The Haitani Brothers.

 

The first was tall and lean with sharp purple eyes and shoulder-length black-and-blond hair twisted into braids. A long tattoo snaked from the back of his neck down past where it disappeared into his sweater. He sat with a lazy tilt to his posture, but there was something menacing in his stillness.

 

Beside him, the other brother mirrored his aura—blond hair parted neatly, circular glasses resting on his nose. His purple eyes gleamed behind the lenses, unreadable. A gray turtleneck hugged his frame, the lines of their matching tattoos barely visible above his collar.

 

“They can summon a hundred men with just a single shout,” Chifuyu said under his breath. “They’re like celebrities in Roppongi.”

 

Takemichi’s eyes widened. “A hundred?!”

 

Chifuyu shifted again, this time nodding toward a sleek, matte black car with the broken engine. Upwards sat a massive man with a commanding presence despite eating massive foods in his lap. His face was unreadable, but his fingers drummed against the car door with precise rhythm.

 

“That’s Leanman. Controls Ueno. They say he’s an absolute juggernaut,” Chifuyu added.

 

Before Takemichi could respond, a wild, high-pitched laugh tore through the air like a siren. Heads turned as a lanky man with unruly black hair and slouched posture strolled into the garage with exaggerated flair. His voice carried like a whipcrack.

 

“It’s party time! Toman and Valhalla ain't worth a damn!”

 

Dozens of men in matching white jackets bowed in perfect sync.

 

“Good work, sir!”

 

The man ignored them as he lazily stood infront of the garage. “I’m the one overseeing today’s fight. The name’s Hansen—from Ikebukuro’s Criminal Black Members”

 

Takemichi blinked. “Overseeing?”

 

“He’s one of the big names from the ’88 Generation,” Chifuyu explained quickly. “He, the Haitani Brothers, Leanman… they’re all here just to watch. Think of them as referees. But make no doubt—each of them is a powerful rival to Toman in their own right.”

 

Takemichi’s heart thudded as he stared at the growing crowd of giants. ‘Are they really just going to sit back and watch?’ he thought nervously, wiping sweat from his palms onto his pants.

 

Then Chifuyu turned with a sharp look. “What are you dilly-dallying for?” he asked. “Let’s go. Our group’s over there.”

 

Takemichi nodded quickly, scrambling to keep up as they moved through the jungle of chaos and tension—toward the battlefield where everything would be decided.

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

“Are you guys ready!? Fighters, make your entrance!!” Hansen's voice roared like thunder, bouncing off the cracked walls of the abandoned garage.

 

With a loud, metallic groan, the two iron gates at either side of the lot creaked open.

 

From one side, the members of the Tokyo Manji Gang strode out with steady, purposeful steps. Their captains flanked the front lines, each wearing their signature uniforms with fierce pride. At the very back, walking in perfect sync, were Mikey and Draken, their presence alone drawing a wave of whispers from the crowd.

 

From the opposite gate, Valhalla emerged like a rising tide—wild, chaotic, and bloodthirsty. Their captains spread out in loose formation, some cracking their knuckles, others grinning like lunatics. Kazutora walked among them, head high, golden eyes sharp with anticipation. Beside him was Hanma, hands in his pockets, amusement playing on his lips.

 

The crowd rippled with energy.

 

"Stay on guard, Takemichi."

Chifuyu's voice was low, but tight with warning. Takemichi swallowed thickly and nodded, barely able to pull his eyes from the overwhelming sight.

"Yeah..."

 

Mikey stepped forward alone. His footsteps were silent, but each one pulled at the strings of tension in the air like a drawn blade.

 

“Is that... Mikey?”

“The Invincible Mikey... he’s really here...”

 

The crowd murmured, eyes wide. Some of the fiercest delinquents in Tokyo held their breath, watching him as if they were looking at something divine... or deadly.

 

Mikey stopped, his expression unreadable.

 

"Thanks for overseeing this fight today, Hansen-kun," he said flatly.

 

Hansen smirked, running a hand through his messy hair. “Tch. If this fight sucks, I’ll beat the shit out of you all myself.”

 

His threat hung in the air like smoke, but Mikey didn’t even flinch.

 

“Representatives from both teams, step forward!”

 

Kazutora and Draken broke from their ranks and met at the center. Their glares clashed before they did—neither willing to look away. Every pair of eyes in the crowd fixed on them.

 

Hansen crossed his arms. “Five-on-five with your best men? Or a no-holds-barred free-for-all? You choose.”

 

Draken answered, his voice calm but edged with steel. “Valhalla picked this fight the second they laid a finger on one of ours.” His glance flicked to Chifuyu briefly. “So you decide, Kazutora.”

 

Kazutora’s brow twitched. “Hah?”

 

Draken didn’t budge. “We have just one condition—we’re taking Baji back.”

Kazutora blinked, taken off guard.

“If Toman wins, Baji comes home. That’s it.”

 

Kazutora let out a dry laugh, but his tone was bitter. “You’re out of your damn mind. Baji joined us on his own. You’re talking nonsense!”

 

Draken took a single step forward. It was calm, deliberate—and carried the weight of a threat.

“We’re taking Baji back. That’s all.

 

Kazutora’s eyes widened. His lips curled into a snarl. “You bastard…”

 

Then he snapped.

BRING IT ON!!

 

 

“Hey, I said not to—!” Hansen began, but Kazutora cut him off with a snarl. Kazutora lunged and slugged Hansen square in the jaw, then followed with a brutal punch to his gut.

 

“So lame!” Kazutora spat. He turned to face Toman, arms stretched mockingly wide. “You think this is some kind of game? ‘Overseer?’ ‘Conditions?’”

 

He jabbed a thumb at his own chest, voice rising. “We came here to beat you all to death!

 

The atmosphere shattered. The crowd erupted with noise. Whispers turned into roars. The tension snapped into chaos.

 

Hanma’s grin widened, devilish and gleeful. “Shall we begin, Mikey?”

 

Mikey’s face twisted—not with confusion, but with cold, quiet rage.

 

“Let’s do this, Toman!!” he roared.

 

The shout lit a fire in their ranks. “TOMAN! TOMAN!”

the chant echoed as the gang surged forward like a wave.

 

From Valhalla, the answer was just as vicious.

 

KILL THEM!!

 

The two armies collided with a deafening crash—and the battle began.

 

 

 

 

 

 

Notes:

I'll update the next chapter later or sooner, sorry for the wait cause I was really busy in my sports

Chapter 7: Secrets revealed

Summary:

More Badass Chifuyu>

Notes:

I will not stop write until the Valhalla ends HAHAHAH hope u enjoy. I literally rewatch the episodes to accurately write the scenes😭🙏🙏

(See the end of the chapter for more notes.)

Chapter Text

 

The battlefield was chaos.

 

Dust and shouts filled the air as fists met flesh and bodies slammed against concrete. Screams, roars, and battle cries blended into one violent symphony—but amid it all, Chifuyu Matsuno was calm. Focused.

 

He stood tall in the middle of the clash, his black uniform fluttering as he surveyed the brawl with sharp, calculating eyes.

 

A Valhalla member lunged at him with a rusted pipe, shouting a wild war cry.

 

Chifuyu ducked, clean and quick, sidestepping the swing with practiced ease. In one smooth motion, he grabbed the thug’s wrist, twisted it harshly until the pipe clattered to the ground—and slammed his elbow into the guy’s jaw. The Valhalla member crumpled like a puppet with cut strings.

 

"Don't get cocky," Chifuyu muttered, already turning to face the next threat.

 

A group of three closed in on him, thinking they could overpower him with numbers.

 

Big mistake.

 

The first charged head-on. Chifuyu didn’t hesitate—he darted in, caught the guy’s collar mid-punch, and drove his knee into the thug’s ribs. A wet gasp escaped the man's lips as he dropped, breathless.

 

The second tried to blindside him.

 

But Chifuyu spun, eyes gleaming with precision, and planted a brutal side-kick to the attacker’s temple. The impact echoed, sending the guy sprawling across the pavement with a pained groan.

 

The third hesitated—fear flickering across his face.

 

Chifuyu tilted his head, cracking his knuckles slowly. “Come on then,” he said coolly, voice low and steady like a veteran soldier.

 

The thug didn’t last long.

 

He charged, but Chifuyu was faster. A clean jab to the throat, a sweep to the legs, and a final fist to the face—the guy hit the ground and didn’t get back up.

 

Takemichi, a few feet away, barely managed to block an attack with his forearms, panting hard. His eyes widened when he caught sight of Chifuyu.

 

He wasn’t just holding his own—he was cutting through the chaos like a blade.

 

"Chifuyu... You're incredible," Takemichi breathed.

 

Chifuyu didn’t respond. He was already moving, already reading the battlefield like a chessboard.

 

He caught sight of another Valhalla captain trying to overwhelm one of Toman’s younger members—Chifuyu dashed in without hesitation, delivered a punch to the side of the attacker’s head, and yanked the younger member behind him.

 

"Watch your back next time," he said sharply, eyes scanning for the next threat.

 

Fists bruised and blood running down his jawline, Chifuyu stood in the storm like it was nothing new.

 

Not a hero. Not a commander. Just a fighter doing what he must.

 

And somewhere near the edge of the fight, Baji—still watching from the sidelines—narrowed his eyes at the scene.

 

His gaze locked on Chifuyu.

 

Dumbass,” Baji muttered, but his chest felt... tight. Watching Chifuyu fight, fiercely and without fear, just to protect Toman—just to protect the others...

 

He clenched his fists.

 

“Why do you always make things harder, Chifuyu…”

 

 

 

 

 

 

Adrenaline coursed like fire through Chifuyu’s veins.

 

Each heartbeat was a drum in his ears, every movement sharp and instinctive—just like Ren had drilled into him over the summer in Furin. Those long, sweaty days of sparring, of relentless footwork and fist control, were now paying off tenfold in the chaos around him.

 

He spun, elbowed, dodged—his body moving with deadly precision. But even as he held his ground, his eyes were everywhere.

 

That’s when he saw him—Takemichi, bruised and crawling, grabbed roughly by a Valhalla thug who loomed over him like a predator ready to strike.

 

No time to think. Just move.

 

“Oi!” Chifuyu barked, legs already pumping. He closed the distance in a flash and launched his foot, kicking the Valhalla thug clean across the temple. The guy’s head snapped sideways, and he stumbled back—

 

just as Mitsuya’s kick slammed into the thug’s stomach, sending him flying backwards into the crowd.

 

Chifuyu blinked in surprise, then let out a quick breath, grateful. "You’re a lifesaver, Mitsuya-san.”

 

Mitsuya didn’t reply right away. Instead, he turned his gaze on Takemichi, who was still wide-eyed on the ground.

 

“Stand up, Takemichi.” Mitsuya extended a hand, and Takemichi scrambled to grab it.

 

“Mitsuya-kun! Thanks for the hel—”

 

But before he could finish, Mitsuya yanked him forward by the collar.

 

“Wha—?! Mitsuya-san?!” Chifuyu shouted, alarmed, stepping forward instinctively—but he paused when he caught the flash of restrained frustration in Mitsuya’s eyes.

 

Mitsuya’s voice was low, sharp, almost growling with fury.

 

“What are you even doing here, you moron?! We’re in the middle of a warzone!” he barked, shaking Takemichi slightly by the collar. “And you’re a part of our Second Squad, aren’t you?!”

 

Takemichi blinked, stunned by the sudden scolding.

 

Chifuyu relaxed, watching quietly. Mitsuya’s words weren’t meant to scorn—they were a reminder. A wake-up call. In this battlefield, you either stood your ground, or you were crushed beneath someone else's.

 

Another Valhalla punk charged forward, eyes wild and fists cocked—intent on taking one of them out.

 

But Mitsuya was faster. His fist shot forward with surgical precision, slamming into the guy’s jaw and sending him staggering back into the chaos.

 

“Don’t let your guard down!” Mitsuya barked, glancing sharply between Chifuyu and Takemichi.

 

Takemichi flinched, startled—and ashamed.

He’s right,’ he thought, teeth clenching. I can’t let myself get taken out now. I won’t be able to do anything—not save Baji, not help Mikey, not protect anyone—if I go down here…

 

His eyes narrowed, trying to steel himself.

Gotta focus. Just focus on the enemy in front of me.

 

But then—

 

Two towering figures emerged from the chaos, shadows against the pale sky, eyes locked onto him with cold, predatory glares.

 

Takemichi’s breath hitched.

W-Wait… wait… wait!!’ his mind screamed. ‘They’re already here?! I’m not ready for this—I’m just a small fry! A low-level punk up against real monsters—!

 

His knees threatened to buckle, and he could feel his eyes sting—tears of sheer panic threatening to fall.

 

And then—

 

A quiet chuckle, low and familiar, warmed his back like a blanket in winter.

 

“You really that scared?”

 

Takemichi snapped his head back, startled.

 

Chifuyu stood just behind him, blood on his knuckles, a bruise blooming on his cheek—but that calm grin was still on his face. His tone wasn’t mocking. It was steady, grounding.

 

“Just focus on the guy in front of you, partner.”

 

Takemichi blinked. Something in those words—partner—cut through the fog of fear. Chifuyu’s eyes were sharp but calm, like he’d already decided a hundred times over not to fall here.

Like he had Takemichi’s back no matter what.

 

“Chifuyu…” Takemichi whispered, breath catching in his throat.

 

“I’ll watch your back,” Chifuyu grinned, then winked. “So don’t get dropped before I do.”

 

Something clicked in Takemichi’s chest. His fear didn’t vanish—but it shifted, reshaped into resolve.

 

“Everyone gets scared during a fight.” Chifuyu’s voice cut through the noise again—calm but firm.

 

He turned fully to Takemichi, eyes steady despite the chaos around them.

“But what matters is what you do with that fear. How you handle it—that’s what separates punks from the ones who stand tall.”

 

Takemichi stared at him, breath shaking.

 

Then—

A flash of a memory.

 

Hina.

Her smile. Her hand in his.

Her lifeless body.

Gone. Because I wasn’t strong enough.

 

Something inside him cracked—and then locked into place.

 

“Chifuyu…” he murmured, but Chifuyu didn’t need to hear the rest. He just gave a small nod and turned to cover his flank again.

 

Then—

 

A Valhalla thug lunged at Takemichi, fist raised, teeth bared.

 

Takemichi’s heart pounded, but this time—

He didn’t run.

 

He let out a shout—half war cry, half defiance—and threw his fist forward.

 

It collided with the guy’s face in a solid, awkward punch that sent shockwaves up his arm.

His knuckles screamed in pain.

 

But the guy stumbled back.

 

Takemichi gasped for breath, pain throbbing in his hand—but his eyes widened in disbelief.

I… I landed it!

 

No, it wasn’t clean. It wasn’t cool.

But it was real.

 

“I… I can do this…” he whispered.

 

Chifuyu glanced back with a proud little smirk.

 

“That’s it. Now don’t stop.”

 

And Takemichi didn’t.

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

Draken’s fist collided with another Valhalla member’s jaw, sending the guy flying. He took a second to shake the blood off his knuckles and turned sharply.

 

“Mitsuya! You okay?” he called over the roar of chaos.

 

Mitsuya ducked a punch, countered with a brutal hook to the ribs, and wiped the blood from his lip with the back of his sleeve.

“Yeah, holding steady!”

 

Draken glanced around, sweat clinging to his temple as he scanned the battlefield.

“Damn… There’s too many of them.”

 

“Right?” Mitsuya grunted as he shoved another Valhalla punk aside. “We’re outnumbered two to one—150 versus 300. And they’re not just random thugs—they’re older, bigger, and way more vicious.”

 

He watched one of their own get tackled to the ground and stomped on. Before the next blow could land, Draken charged forward, slamming his fist into the attacker and knocking him off his feet.

 

“Tch… morale’s crashing,” Draken muttered, eyes narrowing as he saw more of their squad hunched over, bleeding, struggling just to breathe. We can’t hold on like this.

 

Then—

A sharp, piercing voice ripped through the noise.

 

COME AND GET ME, YOU PUNKS!!!

 

Draken’s eyes snapped up, and what he saw made his chest jolt.

 

Takemichi—bloody, bruised, absolutely wrecked—was standing in the middle of it all, swinging wildly at Valhalla members who easily dodged his flailing fists. But he didn’t stop.

 

He roared, again and again, throat raw, body trembling.

YOU WON’T TAKE ME DOWN!!! I’M GONNA FINISH THIS FIGHT!!!

 

Around him, even the Valhalla punks hesitated.

And Toman’s bloodied ranks… stared.

 

Is that Takemichi…? Still standing? Still screaming?

 

Then—

I’M GONNA FIGHT…” he gasped between ragged breaths.

AND KICK—ALL—YOUR—ASSES!!

 

And finally, his knees gave out. His body dropped—

But Mitsuya caught him before he hit the ground.

 

He smiled, brushing Takemichi’s sweat-soaked hair from his eyes.

“Not bad… Takemichi.”

 

Something snapped inside the wounded Toman members.

They clutched their bleeding limbs, grit their teeth, and pushed themselves up.

 

“That idiot…!”

“Damn it, I can’t let him show me up…”

“LET’S SHOW THEM WHAT TOMAN IS MADE OF!”

 

The air crackled as rage turned to resolve.

Their spirits reignited.

 

One by one, the fallen began to rise—roaring back into the fight.

 

Draken glanced over, eyes widening slightly at the sight of Mitsuya cradling an utterly exhausted Takemichi, his smile soft but proud.

 

“They’re fine now,” Mitsuya said simply, as if that one sentence carried the weight of an entire army’s morale.

 

A slow smirk spread across Draken’s face. He rolled his shoulders, loosening the tension in his arms, cracking his knuckles like war drums.

“Looks like they didn’t need protecting after all…” he said, voice rising with growing heat. “Time to go offensive.”

 

Takemichi blinked up at him, dazed, chest still heaving from his outburst. Draken looked down and grinned.

 

“You opened my eyes, Takemichi.”

 

Then, his expression hardened—eyes snapping to the Valhalla punks circling them.

 

LET’S GO, YOU BASTARDS!!!” Draken’s roar boomed across the battlefield like a shockwave.

 

Fueled by his voice, Toman members surged to their feet, battle cries erupting like thunder. Morale reignited, fists clenched, they charged forward with renewed fire.

 

Chifuyu stepped up beside Takemichi, dust and blood streaked across his cheek as he grinned.

 

“Look at that, Takemichi,” he said, jerking his chin toward the battlefield. “Now that Draken’s free to move…”

 

Draken was a storm in motion. One Valhalla fighter lunged at him—only to get flattened by a spinning elbow. Another tried to flank him but got sent flying with a straight punch that cracked like thunder.

 

DON’T GET IN MY WAY!!!” Draken roared, plowing through the enemy lines like a bulldozer. Each punch, each kick, sent opponents sprawling.

 

Valhalla members stared at him—eyes wide, breath caught between awe and terror.

 

“He can shift the tide of this whole damn war by himself…” Chifuyu said, his voice rising with pride, fists clenched.

“That’s Toman’s Second-in-Command—Ken Ryuguji!

 

 

 

 

 

 

As the chaos swallowed the garage, Chifuyu's breath steadied.

 

His heartbeat pounded like a war drum in his ears, blood hot with adrenaline—but his eyes were sharp. Focused. The noise faded. Only the enemy in front of him mattered now.

 

A Valhalla punk lunged toward him, snarling with a makeshift pipe in hand. Too slow.

 

Chifuyu stepped to the side in one smooth motion, catching the thug's wrist mid-swing and twisting hard—the metal pipe dropped with a clatter. Before the guy could react, Chifuyu's knee slammed into his gut, knocking the wind out of him. The moment he doubled over, Chifuyu finished with a sharp roundhouse kick to the temple. The Valhalla member crumpled to the ground.

 

“You picked the wrong day to mess with me,” Chifuyu muttered, already scanning the field for the next target.

Two more came at him from both sides. Chifuyu didn’t retreat.

 

He remembered Ren’s voice from summer training at Furin: “Stay light. Anticipate. Your eyes will buy you the time your body needs.”

 

He ducked low, just under a hook punch, grabbing the attacker's shirt and using his momentum to slam him into the other guy. They tumbled over one another, giving Chifuyu just enough room to move in and deliver a solid heel stomp to knock the wind out of them both.

 

“Damn…” one of the Toman fighters nearby muttered, catching sight of him. “Since when did Chifuyu fight like that?!”

 

Takemichi, still catching his breath, looked up with wide eyes. That wasn’t the same Chifuyu from before. This one was precise, fierce, and utterly unrelenting.

Chifuyu turned, shirt torn and lip bleeding, but his grin was wolfish. His fists clenched tighter.

 

Ren’s training wasn’t for nothing. I’m not just someone who stands in the background anymore.

Another gang member rushed him with a shout—but Chifuyu didn't flinch. He met him head-on, ducked low, and struck him square in the liver with a brutal jab, dropping him instantly.

 

“Come on!” he shouted to the nearest Valhalla crew, blood on his teeth as he smiled. “Who’s next?!”

 

One of them took a step back.

Chifuyu stood tall amid the bodies—dust swirling, blood on his knuckles, eyes blazing.

 

Toman won't fall today. Not on my watch.

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

The garage was a storm of fists, blood, and chaos—but Chifuyu kept moving like he was born in the thick of it. His muscles screamed, sweat clung to his skin, and his breath was ragged—but his eyes burned with focus.

 

He heard it before he saw it—Mitsuya’s voice, gritting in pain.

 

Chifuyu whipped his head around. Across the chaos, Mitsuya had just taken a hit to the ribs, staggering a little as three Valhalla members cornered him.

 

“Mitsuya-san!” Chifuyu didn’t think—he ran.

 

One of the Valhalla thugs raised a steel rod and swung.

 

CLANG!

 

The rod met Chifuyu’s forearm—he gritted his teeth, pain searing up his arm, but he didn’t stop. He drove his elbow into the attacker’s chin, sending him flying backward.

 

The second thug rushed with a kick—Chifuyu blocked with his already aching arm and punched low into the guy’s thigh, then brought his heel down on his knee with a brutal crunch. The thug screamed, dropping like a sack of bricks.

 

“Two down—” Chifuyu spun and barely dodged the third, but Mitsuya caught him.

 

“I’ve got this one,” Mitsuya said, breathless but smiling through the blood. He grabbed the thug’s collar and kneed him square in the face.

 

Both stood back-to-back, breathing heavily.

 

“You good?” Chifuyu asked.

 

“Never better,” Mitsuya smirked. “I owe you one.”

 

Chifuyu chuckled, but there was no time to rest. The crowd shifted—more Valhalla members were breaking through, aiming straight for Takemichi, who was still on his knees, trying to recover.

 

“No—!” Chifuyu launched forward again, legs burning, and body-checked a thug just as he raised a fist, knocking him clean off his feet.

 

He turned on the next one and growled, “You want him? Go through me.”

 

More of Toman saw it—Chifuyu, bloodied, standing like a wall over Takemichi.

 

“Damn, is that Chifuyu?” one of the newer recruits muttered. “He’s like a beast out there.”

 

“That’s our vice-captain,” another grinned.

 

The morale shifted. As if Chifuyu’s fire was contagious, the rest of the squad rallied behind him, surging forward with renewed rage.

 

FOR TOMAN!” they screamed.

 

Valhalla started buckling—Chifuyu’s defiance had sparked a turning point.

 

Mikey, still fighting his way to Kazutora, paused and glanced toward the second squad. He saw the silhouette of Chifuyu—blood-soaked, barely standing, but undaunted.

 

A faint smile tugged at Mikey’s lips.

 

“Good,” he muttered. “You’re leading well, Chifuyu.”

 

And somewhere above the battlefield, standing among the spectators, Haitani Ran raised a brow.

 

“That kid… Chifuyu? He’s got bite,” he mused.

 

His brother Rindou smirked. “Let’s see if he can hold out long enough.”

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

The clang of fists and screams echoed through the garage, a battlefield carved out of concrete and fury.

 

Baji stood near the heart of the Valhalla formation, arms folded, watching the chaos unfold. His eyes were sharp, yet something burned under his chest—restlessness, unease. Even now, after declaring himself Valhalla’s member, he couldn’t bring himself to fight full force.

 

Then—his eyes locked onto a familiar flash of movement.

 

Chifuyu.

 

Blood streaked his temple. His shirt was torn, knuckles raw, but his stance was unshaken. He twisted around a taller thug, ducked low under a wild hook, and delivered a brutal uppercut to the guy’s chin, sending him reeling back. Another came from behind—Chifuyu pivoted and kneed him hard in the ribs, then elbowed him in the throat without hesitation.

 

Baji’s eyes widened, genuinely stunned.

“That little bastard’s gotten good.”

 

Chifuyu caught sight of Baji briefly—and for a flicker of a second, Baji swore he saw that same fire from their first days together. The kind that said: "I won't back down."

 

Valhallas grunts tried to surround him, but Chifuyu moved like a blade—fluid, relentless. No wasted effort. His fists weren’t wild—they were trained. Focused. 

 

 

Baji's jaw clenched.

Since when can he fight good? You serious, Chifuyu?

 

One Valhalla punk tried to blindside him. Chifuyu spun on his heel, grabbed the guy’s collar, and slammed his forehead into his nose—blood sprayed, and the man dropped.

 

Baji blinked.

“Damn,” he muttered under his breath.

“When did you start fighting like that…?”

 

Another Valhalla member beside Baji scoffed. “That first squad vice-captain’s putting on a show, huh?”

 

Baji’s hand twitched at his side, fists curling. “That ain’t a show,” he muttered. His lips twitched, part grimace, part grin.

 

“That’s Chifuyu when he’s serious.”

 

For a moment, pride settled in his chest, almost like guilt.

You really are trying to hold Toman together without me, huh?

 

Baji glanced away, heart thudding louder than the battle.

Don’t make it harder for me to walk away, Chifuyu.

 

 

 

 

Chifuyu ducked under a wild swing, landed a solid punch to his opponent’s gut, and sent the guy sprawling. His breathing was steady now, movements honed and sharp—until a bloodcurdling scream shattered his rhythm.

 

MIKEY!!!

 

Chifuyu’s head snapped up, heart lurching into his throat. On top of a tower of stacked cars, Mikey’s body slumped forward, a steel crowbar clanging to the floor beneath him. Blood dripped from his forehead like ink on parchment.

 

Mikey-kun!” Takemichi cried out, frozen in horror.

 

Chifuyu’s fists clenched, but then— 

Twitch.

 Mikey’s fingers curled. He slowly sat up, head still hanging low.

 

Chifuyu let out a breath he hadn’t realized he was holding. Of course he got back up. That was Mikey. Unbreakable.

 

But then—

“Am I your enemy?” Mikey’s voice was eerily calm.

 

Across from him stood Kazutora, crowbar still gripped tight, his face twisted into something grotesque—an echo of pain masquerading as purpose.

 

“I... I suffered because of you,” Kazutora seethed. “It’s your fault I got sent to juvie!”

Mikey blinked slowly, blood trailing down one temple. “What the heck are you saying?” His voice wasn’t angry—just... tired.

 

Kazutora’s body trembled, veins bulging along his neck. His next words dripped with venom. “Of course you’re my enemy.”

 

He climbed higher, planting himself like a preacher before a congregation. His arms stretched wide as he looked down at Mikey, eyes fever-bright.

 

“Did you know, Mikey?” His tone was laced with dark reverence. “If you kill people, it makes you a bad guy. But if you kill enemies... it makes you a hero.”

 

Silence blanketed the battlefield.

 

“What the hell is he saying…?” Takemichi whispered, pale.

 

Draken’s jaw tightened. “Kazutora…”

 

Hanma let out a twisted laugh. “He totally lost it!”

 

But Chifuyu didn’t laugh. He didn’t speak. He only stared.

 

That guy… That’s the name Baji-san wrote in that letter.

 The one he never let anyone else read. Kazutora.

 

Chifuyu’s brows furrowed. His jaw locked.

“What did you see in him, Baji-san…?” he whispered, heart twisting.

 

Kazutora looked like a man who’d already drowned—still walking, still talking, but utterly consumed. 

 

 

 

 

 

Two Valhalla members clamped down on Mikey—one at each arm, holding him in place like he was just another punching bag. Blood was already streaking down his face, his body limp but his eyes… those black, silent eyes still burned.

 

Kazutora descended from the pile of wreckage like a shadow. His crowbar glinted under the dull light as he walked up to Mikey, face twisted in obsession.

 

Hold him tight,” he ordered, voice sharp with a wild edge.

 

But when he looked into Mikey’s eyes, Kazutora froze. The blank, cold fury behind those lashes made his smirk falter.

 

Whack

The crowbar slammed down onto Mikey’s skull.

 

Blood splashed the ground like red rain.

Takemichi gasped, heart lurching into his throat. Hanma, watching from a distance, chuckled darkly. “That’s the end of him.”

 

Kazutora raised the crowbar again. Another sickening crack echoed as metal met bone. Mikey’s head jerked but didn’t fall. The spectators, dulled by violence, didn’t even flinch.

 

Ran Haitani watched with lazy eyes. “Mikey lost.”

 

“No!” Takemichi shouted, his voice cracking. He stared up at the scene in disbelief. “They’re holding his arms and legs— that’s not a fight!!

 

Draken lunged forward, fury written across his face, but Hanma blocked his path with a lazy grin.

 

“Your opponent’s me, remember?” Hanma taunted, dancing back with maddening glee.

 

Kazutora raised the crowbar a third time, eyes wild, blood staining his hands like war paint.

 

“To become a hero... I will kill the enemy.”

 

The weapon swung again, smashing against Mikey’s head. Blood streamed down his face, soaking into his collar. The Toman captains—Mitsuya, Smiley, even Chifuyu—stood rooted in place, jaws clenched. The air turned cold. Dead.

 

Mikey-kun!!” Takemichi screamed, heart breaking.

 

Then— A low murmur. Barely a whisper through the blood.

 

“Kill the enemy?”

 

The two Valhalla grunts holding Mikey flinched.

 

Mikey’s head slowly lifted. His gaze locked onto Kazutora, and in that moment, everything shifted. The air thickened. Time slowed.

 

“So that’s the reason…” he muttered, a deep, deadly calm in his voice. “…you killed my brother?”

 

Kazutora’s eyes widened—terror creeping into his expression for the first time.

 

Crack! Mikey threw his head back and smashed it into the face of the man behind him. The grunt howled and fell.

 

The second captor tightened his grip, but Mikey’s leg rose—with him still clinging to it.

 

“He’s lifting me?!” the grunt cried, stunned.

Crash! Mikey’s heel came down like a guillotine, driving into Kazutora’s skull. The Valhalla leader crumpled without a word, unconscious before he hit the ground.

 

And Mikey… Mikey stood in the wreckage of three broken men. Blood trailing down his face. Chest rising and falling slowly. A monster awakened.

 

And it was only the beginning.

 

 

 

 

 

 

Notes:

Okay, another fight scene ends. Next chapter is Baji's debut!

Chapter 8: I'm hungry, wanna split Peyoung Yakisoba?

Summary:

Ded, or not ded?

Notes:

Last chapter of the Valhalla arc will be posted tomorrow!! Maybe, I'm kinda sick rn—

(See the end of the chapter for more notes.)

Chapter Text

Flashback: Summer Training with Kaji Ren

 

 Months earlier — Furin High’s rooftop.

 

Chifuyu hit the pavement again. Hard. His elbows scraped, breath rattling as his vision blurred. But he gritted his teeth, pushing himself back up on shaky legs.

 

Across from him, Ren stood tall, arms crossed, gaze sharp and unreadable.

 

“That was the fifth time you left your left side open.” Ren’s voice was cool. Not mocking. Just real.

 

Chifuyu spat blood and grinned. “Then I’ll block it the sixth.”

 

Ren raised a brow. “You think heart makes up for skill?”

 

“No,” Chifuyu panted. “That’s why I’m here.”

 

The words made Ren pause. Then, finally, he stepped forward.

 

“You’re Vice-Captain now. Not just some scrappy middle-schooler behind your captain's shadow,” he said. “That means when it gets bad—real bad—you stand, no matter what. Even if you’re scared. Even if you're bleeding.”

 

Chifuyu’s fists clenched tighter. “I’m not scared.”

 

Ren smirked. “You should be. But I know you’ll still fight.”

 

He suddenly lunged, and this time, Chifuyu blocked it—barely.

 

Ren nodded once.

 

“You’ll do fine.”

 

 

---

 

Back to Present – Battlefield

 

The garage was deathly still for a heartbeat, the clang of metal and grunts of fighting momentarily eclipsed by hushed, awed whispers. All eyes were drawn to the top of the stacked wrecked cars—where Mikey stood amid the crumpled bodies of three Valhalla captains, each taken down in a devastating blur of violence.

 

Mikey swayed.

 

His chest heaved with shallow, labored breaths. Blood matted his hair, streaking down his bruised face, staining the front of his uniform. Then—like a puppet with cut strings—he dropped gracefully to one knee.

 

Takemichi gasped, his breath hitching in his throat.

 

“…Hey.”

“Mikey took a knee…”

“He’s tired…”

“He’s losing too much blood.”

“…Think we can finish him off?”

 

The whispers hissed through the air like snakes.

 

From the base of the wreckage, Hanma and Draken broke apart from their clash, chests heaving, blood splattered across their faces. Hanma grinned like a hyena, licking his lips.

“Nice one, Kazutora,” he chuckled darkly.

 

Up top, Mikey hadn’t moved. Blood trickled from a split at his temple, eyes glassy but defiant.

 

“Hey… he’s not moving!”

“This is our chance!”

 

The muttering grew louder, more vicious. One of the remaining Valhalla captains straightened from the crowd like a vulture spotting a carcass. His eyes gleamed as he raised a baston—a short, brutal baton glinting under the dim garage light.

 

“All of you, follow me!!” he roared.

We’re gonna crush Mikey!

 

A savage cheer answered him.

“Let’s go!!”

“Yeah!!!”

 

A dozen Valhalla grunts surged forward, scrambling up the stacked cars like rabid animals. Their boots scraped against rusted metal, hands clawing for handholds as they ascended toward Mikey’s limp figure.

 

Takemichi’s eyes widened in horror.

“That’s bad! Another Valhalla captain’s still standing!”

He squinted at the man’s face.

“Wait… do I know him from somewhere…?”

 

But there was no time to think.

 

“Mikey!” Takemichi screamed, voice cracking. “Someone—help him!!”

 

Across the battlefield, chaos ruled.

 

Mitsuya gritted his teeth, elbows flying as he fought off a wave of Valhalla soldiers.

“Move, dammit!” he snarled, driving a fist into one opponent’s jaw—but more kept coming.

 

Hakkai had two on his back, barely shaking them off before a third slammed into his side.

 

Smiley let out a strangled laugh as someone yanked his hair and pummeled his face.

“There’s too many of you assholes!” he hissed, blood flying from his nose as he struck back.

 

The Toman captains fought hard—but they were outnumbered.

 

Chifuyu ducked under a punch, spun, and drove his knuckles into someone’s face. Another came from the side—he blocked, twisted their wrist, and dropped them with a knee to the ribs.

Damn it! There’s no end to them!!” he shouted, chest heaving.

 

Nearby, Draken battered Hanma over and over again, fists cracking against bone. But Hanma only grinned wider, soaking the damage like a man possessed.

 

“What the hell are you, a damn zombie?!” Draken barked, sweat and blood dripping down his jaw.

 

And still—no one could reach Mikey in time.

 

The Valhalla swarm was closing in.

 

Mikey, wounded and unmoving, remained kneeling in the wreckage. The blood pooling beneath him glistened under the harsh garage lights.

 

Takemichi’s chest heaved as his eyes darted across the battlefield.

 

All the captains were occupied.

Mitsuya, Hakkai, Smiley, Chifuyu—each one was drowning in a sea of Valhalla fists.

 

“What now…?” he whispered, panic swelling in his throat. His fists clenched at his sides as he looked up at the mountain of cars.

 

And at Mikey, still on his knees, bleeding. Vulnerable.

 

“I must save him!”

 

With a roar of defiance, Takemichi sprinted toward the wreckage.

MIKEY-KUN!!” he shouted.

 

But he wasn’t alone.

 

Valhalla grunts stormed toward the same pile. One caught Takemichi mid-run with a brutal punch to the cheek.

“Get outta the way!” the man barked.

 

Takemichi stumbled, blood in his mouth.

“Takemichi!” Chifuyu shouted from the fray, locked in combat with two Valhalla punks.

 

Chifuyu snarled, headbutting one in the nose with a sickening crack, then slamming his fists into the others’ faces.

 

Meanwhile, Takemichi kept running—taking blows as he did. Fists pummeled his ribs, a boot kicked his thigh, someone grabbed his face and tried to drag him down. He bit down hard on the arm, forcing them to let go.

 

“Outta my way!!” he roared, shoving two grunts aside.

 

He scrambled up the wreckage, bruised and gasping.

And then he froze.

 

The Valhalla captain had reached the top.

 

He loomed over Mikey’s kneeling figure, Baston raised high, eyes manic.

 

Your boss’s head is mine!!

 

Takemichi’s breath caught in his throat.

It’s over…!

 

But just as the baton was about to fall—a fist slammed into the captain’s jaw.

 

Kisaki.

 

He moved like a ghost, striking fast and cold. The Valhalla captain crumpled, stunned, only for Kisaki to slam his foot down on his head with a sickening crunch.

 

Takemichi gasped, wide-eyed.

 

“Tokyo Manji Gang 3rd Squad Captain, Tetta Kisaki,” Kisaki declared, voice firm.

“My squad will take full responsibility and protect our leader.”

 

More Toman members surged up behind him, throwing Valhalla attackers back down the car stack. The tide shifted.

 

Takemichi stared at the unconscious Valhalla captain, brain whirring.

“Wait… I’ve seen him before… with Kisaki…”

 

His stomach turned.

 

“Eh? What does this mean…?”

 

Below, the battlefield churned. Mitsuya looked up and chuckled.

“Wow. Not bad at all, Kisaki.”

 

Chifuyu, breathing hard, clicked his tongue.

“Tch… trying to be president or something?” he muttered under his breath, fists clenched.

Baji will take him down.

He didn’t say it aloud—but he believed it with everything he had.

 

Takemichi blinked, realization slamming into him.

“I see it now…!”

“It doesn’t matter to Kisaki who wins this fight!”

His eyes locked on Kisaki, rage bubbling.

 

Cheers broke out among Toman’s ranks:

 

“He protected Mikey!”

“Kisaki’s awesome!”

“Pretty good work for a new guy!”

 

Takemichi’s heart twisted.

 

''This is how he wins Mikey’s trust… if Toman wins, he’ll look like a hero. And if Toman loses, we’ll be absorbed into Valhalla anyway. Either way, Kisaki comes out on top…''

 

''This whole fight plays into his plan to take over Toman!!''

 

Smiley snorted from below.

“He really swooped in to take the good part…”

 

Takemichi trembled.

“Damn it… what is this guy?! Everything’s under his control, even when no one realizes it!”

 

KISAKI! Good work!

 

Takemichi’s head snapped toward the voice.

 

Draken.

 

The vice-captain called out with sincerity, completely unaware of the snake he’d just praised.

 

Takemichi’s eyes filled with despair.

“No… You’ve got it all wrong, Draken-kun…”

“This guy—Kisaki—he’s trying to take over Toman… and he tried to kill you!!”

 

His thoughts screamed louder than his voice ever could.

 

“I’m leaving Mikey to you!!” Draken yelled, placing his trust in the wrong hands.

 

Takemichi could only stare, heart breaking.

 

And the tears began to fall.

 

 

 

Suddenly, the sharp clatter of footsteps echoed across the battlefield.

 

Someone was sprinting toward the car stack—

A glint of metal in his hand.

 

“I’ve been waiting for this… Kisaki!!

 

CRACK!

 

The crowbar slammed against Kisaki’s head.

 

The self-proclaimed tactician of Toman collapsed instantly, his body hitting the metal surface with a dull thud.

 

Cheers erupted from Valhalla.

 

BAJI!!!

Valhalla howled in celebration.

 

“Baji, stop it!!” Draken shouted from below, fury and desperation in his voice.

“We’re here to bring you back!!” Mitsuya added, his fists clenched in frustration.

 

But before Baji could go for another strike, a Toman member grabbed him by the collar, yanking him down off the car stack.

 

Kisaki’s body was curled in pain, but he was conscious.

 

“Are you okay, Kisaki-san?!” the Toman member asked urgently.

 

But Kisaki didn’t answer immediately.

 

He sat up slowly, blood trickling down his temple, then ripped off his cracked glasses, chucking them to the ground.

 

Buzzing. Buzzing…” he muttered through clenched teeth, glaring murderously at Baji.

“He’s like a damn fly circling around me…”

 

His gaze turned sharp.

Beat him to death.”

 

Toman members moved in, ready to obey.

 

But Baji stood up, crowbar still in hand, a crooked grin on his bloodied face.

 

“Bring it on.”

 

“KISAKI!!” Baji shouted, Takemichi's heart raced.

He looked on, helpless.

“This is bad…”

 

Then—Chifuyu broke from the crowd, rushing toward Baji.

 

“Baji-san!!”

 

He threw his arms out wide, placing himself between Baji and the others. Baji halted, taken aback for just a second, then his eyes narrowed, his face turning cold.

 

“Chifuyu.”

 

The way he said it—no warmth, no kindness—hit Chifuyu like a slap. His throat tightened.

 

But he didn’t move.

 

“What are you doing?” Baji asked, his tone laced with ice.

 

“Baji-san, don’t do this.” Chifuyu’s voice cracked.

“If you take down Kisaki now… you’ll be turning against Mikey-kun!”

 

Baji’s eyes darkened.

 

“If you want to beat Kisaki for Toman, now is not—”

 

WHAM.

 

Baji’s fist collided with Chifuyu’s face, sending him stumbling back.

 

Blood spilled from Chifuyu’s mouth as he steadied himself, gasping.

 

“Don’t get full of yourself, Chifuyu,” Baji growled coldly.

“I only kept you around because you were useful in fights. I don’t care what you think.”

 

Chifuyu froze.

 

His heart shattered at the words—cruel, dismissive, calculated.

He stared at Baji with wide, devastated eyes.

 

Then something in him snapped.

 

He spat blood and straightened up, trembling but defiant.

 

“I’m the 1st Squad Vice-Captain! Ryusei entrusted me to protect you!!”

His voice cracked, but his resolve held strong.

 

“If you’re really going through with this—then I won’t hold back, either!”

 

He snarled, fists rising.

 

Baji stared him down.

 

“Then do it.”

Cold. Flat. No hesitation.

 

Chifuyu panted, breath shaky. His whole body trembled from pain and betrayal.

 

Baji adjusted his stance.

 

 

Chifuyu's breath came in ragged gasps. The blood dripping from his lip tasted bitter, but not as bitter as the cold words still echoing in his mind.

 

“I’ll give you ten seconds.”

 

Baji’s voice rang out like a sentence.

 

He took a step back, standing tall—composed, fearless.

 

Ten.”

 

Chifuyu’s fists clenched at his sides. His vision blurred, not from the punch, but from the ache in his chest.

 

Baji-san…”

 

Nine.”

 

Chifuyu swallowed hard.

 

You don’t mean it.

He had to believe that.

He had to.

 

Eight.”

 

A single breath. In and out.

Chifuyu raised his fists.

 

Seven.”

 

Their eyes locked. For a split second, the Baji Keisuke he knew flickered behind the cold mask. But it vanished just as quickly.

 

Six.”

 

Valhalla began to gather around, sensing the tension.

 

Toman’s members looked up in horror.

 

“What the hell are they doing?!”

 

“Are they really gonna fight each other?!”

 

Five.”

 

Chifuyu took a step forward. His knees shook, but his heart blazed.

 

“Baji-san… if you’re going to throw everything away—Toman, Mikey-kun, your own squad—then I’ll be the one to stop you.”

 

Four.”

 

Baji didn’t move. Just watched.

Chifuyu saw something. A faint twitch in his jaw. Conflict. Pain. But he stood tall.

 

Three.”

 

Tears spilled from Chifuyu’s eyes, but he didn’t look away.

 

Two.”

 

“Even if you hate me after this…”

He raised his fist.

 

“…I’ll still protect you.”

 

One.”

 

A moment of stillness.

 

And then—

 

Crack!

 

Chifuyu’s foot snapped toward Baji’s head the instant he counted “one.” Baji’s arm came up just in time to block it, eyes narrowing in surprise.

 

“You’ve changed,” he muttered, steadying himself.

 

“I’m not the same naive person you once knew, Baji-san!” Chifuyu snapped, landing back on the ground, chest heaving. “If stopping you means knocking you unconscious to bring you home—then I will!

 

He charged again, fists raised—but Takemichi threw himself between them, wrapping his arms around Baji’s waist in a clumsy tackle.

 

“Chifuyu! We have to protect Baji-kun!” he shouted desperately. “Let’s stop him together!”

 

Chifuyu froze for a breath, stunned. Takemichi…? His eyes met Takemichi’s, and for a flicker of a second, Chifuyu felt relief. He wasn’t alone in this.

 

But then— A shadow passed behind Baji.

 

No.

Chifuyu’s blood ran cold as he saw the glint of steel in Kazutora’s hand, creeping behind Baji’s unguarded back.

 

A knife.

What the hell—?!

 

The world slowed. Memories of Baji leaving him, whispering something about Kazutora and his sins, surged through Chifuyu’s mind.

 

Is he going to stab him?! 

No. Not like this. 

NOT Baji-san!

 

Without hesitation, Chifuyu lunged.

 

Crack! 

His foot slammed into Kazutora’s wrist, sending the knife clattering across the ground with a sharp clang.

 

But pain flared immediately in Chifuyu’s leg—hot, slicing. The knife had grazed him mid-kick, but he didn’t stop.

 

Everyone stared—Baji, Takemichi, even Kazutora—as Chifuyu stood panting, his leg trembling slightly.

 

He grabbed Kazutora by the collar, yanked him up, and punched him hard across the jaw.

 

“You bastard!!” Chifuyu shouted, voice trembling with rage. “What the hell were you thinking?! Stabbing Baji-san?!”

Kazutora didn’t answer. His eyes were wide. Blank.

 

Chifuyu’s vision wavered slightly from the pain in his leg, but his grip stayed firm.

 

“He’s your friend, dammit!”

 

 

 

“Baji…” Kazutora’s voice came out in a hoarse whisper. His eyes were wide, empty, like he wasn’t truly present. Then, his jaw clenched. “It’s his fault…”

 

Chifuyu’s eyes narrowed, fury bubbling under his skin. “You bastard,” he spat, and shoved Kazutora back hard. The other boy stumbled, eyes flickering with something between guilt and madness.

 

“Baji-san?!” Chifuyu turned, voice sharp with concern.

 

But Baji didn’t look at Kazutora. He didn’t even glance at the knife on the ground. His gaze locked onto Takemichi. “I’m going to defeat Kisaki,” he said, voice low and unwavering. “So shut up and watch, Takemichi.”

 

Then he turned to Chifuyu. His tone softened—just slightly. “You stand down, Chifuyu.”

 

Chifuyu stiffened, wounded by the cold distance in Baji’s eyes.

 

But before he could answer, Takemichi stepped forward, fists clenched. “I’m going to crush Kisaki and become the top member of Toman!” he declared, meeting Baji’s eyes with fire of his own.

 

Chifuyu blinked, startled by Takemichi’s resolve. Then he gave a small nod. “Yes. Please… let us fight alongside you.”

 

Baji stared at them for a long second—then suddenly stepped forward and slugged Takemichi in the face. The boy reeled back, shocked.

 

Without a pause, Baji spun and kicked Chifuyu hard in the side, sending him staggering.

 

“Don’t get in my way,” Baji said coldly, already turning toward the chaos.

 

 

Takemichi slammed into the ground with a sharp cry, dust rising around him as he clutched his bruised cheek. Pain bloomed hot across his face, but it was nothing compared to the ache in his heart. He looked up, wide-eyed, lips trembling.

 

“Baji-kun…” he breathed, voice barely a whisper, as if saying the name hurt.

 

Across from him, Chifuyu stumbled back, the brutal kick to his side knocking the wind clean out of him. He staggered, one hand gripping his ribs, the other curled into a tight fist at his side. But it wasn’t the blow that left him gasping.

 

It was the way Baji had looked at him. The way he’d said it.

 

“Don’t get in my way.”

 

So cold. So unlike the Baji he knew.

 

Chifuyu stood frozen, shoulders tense. His bangs fell across his eyes, hiding the emotion that twisted his face—grief, confusion, heartbreak. His voice came out hoarse.

 

Why…?” he whispered, chest rising and falling rapidly. “Why won’t you let us fight beside you?

 

Takemichi groaned, slowly pushing himself up on shaky arms. Blood trickled from the corner of his mouth, but his gaze had hardened.

 

“He’s trying to protect us,” he muttered, breathing heavy. “He’s pushing us away on purpose… because he’s planning something. Something dangerous.”

 

Chifuyu’s eyes widened slightly, then narrowed with grim understanding. “He wants to bear everything alone…”

 

They both turned to look up.

 

Baji was already walking, his figure cutting through the chaos like a blade. His steps were steady, calculated, his body weaving between unconscious Valhalla members and scattered debris like a beast on the hunt. The wind caught the ends of his coat, fluttering it behind him like a banner of war.

 

As he passed Takemichi, he didn’t even look down. But his voice, low and distant, drifted out like a final request.

 

“Take care of Mikey for me.”

 

Takemichi’s eyes widened. “Wait—what…?”

 

Chifuyu took a half step forward. “Why are you in such a hurry, Baji-san?!” he called out, panic rising in his throat.

 

Baji didn’t answer.

 

Instead, he lifted his hand, yanking his long hair into a tight ponytail, eyes dark and focused. His fingers slid over the cool metal of the crowbar he’d dropped earlier. The moment it was in his grip, the air around him seemed to shift.

 

A wild, unrelenting grin stretched across his bloodied face.

 

“Well then,” he growled, voice sharp with adrenaline, “Fifty guys from the 3rd Squad… versus me.”

 

He rolled his shoulders once, crowbar raised.

 

“Bring it the hell on!”

 

And with that, Baji launched himself forward, charging straight into the wave of Toman soldiers like a man with nothing left to lose.

 

 

Takemichi stood frozen, eyes wide as Baji became a blur of motion.

 

"He's really... taking them all on," he breathed, stunned.

 

The first Toman boy lunged—Baji dodged low, crowbar slamming into his gut with a crack that echoed across the battlefield. Another rushed in from the side. Baji twisted mid-step, elbowed him in the throat, and drove his boot into the next guy’s chest. They fell like dominoes.

 

One by one. Two by two. They came at him in waves—and Baji broke them all.

 

Chifuyu watched, breath caught in his throat. His bruised ribs ached with every breath, but he couldn’t look away. His fist tightened, and his voice came out soft, almost reverent.

 

“…That’s Baji-san.”

 

His captain, his best friend, still standing tall even after everything. Fighting alone against impossible odds—and winning.

 

Takemichi stumbled to his feet, dazed, heart thundering. He could barely believe what he was seeing. Baji wasn’t just strong—he was relentless. Every swing of his crowbar was precise. Every dodge was instinctual. He was a storm tearing through the ranks of their own gang, not hesitating even for a second.

 

The battlefield became quiet in the aftermath of chaos. Broken groans, fallen bodies. One by one, the members of the 3rd squad crumpled at Baji’s feet, unconscious or too injured to move.

 

Only one remained.

 

Kisaki.

 

He stood at the top of the wrecked car stack, arms crossed, glasses cracked, expression unreadable.

 

Baji slowly raised his head, blood dripping from a gash on his temple. His chest heaved with every breath, but his eyes were sharp, locked onto Kisaki like a predator cornering its prey.

 

All around them, the noise faded. Even Valhalla had gone quiet, their cheers dying into stunned silence.

 

Takemichi could barely speak. “He did it… He took down all fifty of them…”

 

Chifuyu nodded silently, lips tight.

 

And now, only the true target remained.

 

 

"Checkmate," Baji mumbled, voice low and rough as he pressed the cold metal of the crowbar against Kisaki's throat.

 

Kisaki’s breath hitched. He tried to keep his usual smug calm, but the subtle tremble in his jaw betrayed him. Blood trickled from his brow, dripping onto his broken glasses at his feet. His fingers twitched slightly—calculating, like always—but there was nowhere left to run. Nowhere left to manipulate.

 

"Huh… You really did it," Kisaki grunted, his voice tight. He swallowed hard, the crowbar pushing into his skin just enough to leave a mark. "You actually made it this far, Baji."

 

Silence swallowed the garage. Even the groans of the fallen were drowned out by the tension crackling in the air.

 

Takemichi held his breath.

 

Chifuyu stood frozen, torn between awe and dread.

 

Baji stared down Kisaki with eyes like burning coal. “This is for everything. For what you did to Pah, for what you’re planning with Valhalla. For trying to tear apart Toman from the inside.”

 

Kisaki didn’t flinch. “And what?” he sneered, blood running down the corner of his mouth. “You think taking me down here will stop the gears already in motion?”

 

Baji’s expression darkened. "I’m not stupid enough to think that killing you’ll fix everything."

 

His grip on the crowbar tightened.

 

“But I can make damn sure you don’t hurt anyone else again.”

 

Then, a blur—

 

BAJI-KUN!!!

 

Takemichi’s scream came too late.

 

A sickening crack rang out as a figure barreled into Baji from behind.

 

Kazutora.

 

The knife.

 

Baji gasped, the crowbar slipping from his fingers as blood splattered the ground.

 

Time stopped.

 

“Baji-san…?”

 

Chifuyu's voice was barely a whisper, cracked and trembling.

 

Baji staggered forward, clutching his side, his white shirt blooming red. He didn’t scream. He didn’t cry. He just turned his head slowly, as if even that was exhausting.

 

Kazutora stood behind him, face pale, hand still clutching the hilt of the blade.

 

“I-I had to,” he whispered. “You were going to kill Kisaki. You would’ve destroyed everything. You… you left me…

 

Chifuyu fell to his knees, breath gone from his lungs. “No. No, no—Baji-san…

 

Baji looked down, blood dripping from his lips. He turned one last glare to Kisaki—who had already stepped back into the shadows, untouched, smirking faintly.

 

Then Baji fell to his knees.

 

Then to the ground.

 

And everything else shattered.

 

 

"Fuck!! You asshole, Kazutora!!" Chifuyu screamed, voice cracking as it echoed through the bloodstained garage. He charged forward and slammed his fists against Kazutora’s chest. “I fucking kicked the knife out of you to make you stop—to make you think—and you still did it?!” His voice broke into a roar, raw and shaking with grief.

 

Kazutora didn’t defend himself. He just stood there, wide-eyed, trembling, looking down at the blood coating his hand. “I… I didn’t mean to—he was—he was gonna ruin everything…”

 

“You stabbed him!” Chifuyu’s fists pounded against him again. “You stabbed Baji-san!”

 

Takemichi dropped beside Baji, hands trembling as he lifted the boy into his arms. “Baji-kun—Baji-kun, stay with me, okay?! Hey!!” His voice wavered, eyes wide as he pressed his hands against the wound, trying to stop the bleeding. But there was so much of it. Too much.

 

Baji coughed, blood splattering onto his lips. “T-Takemichi…” he muttered, barely above a whisper.

 

“Don’t talk!” Takemichi pleaded, tears streaming down his cheeks. “Help is coming! You’re gonna be okay, just—just hang on, okay?! Please!!”

 

Chifuyu knelt beside them, one hand shaking as it brushed Baji’s blood-matted hair from his face. “You idiot… Why didn’t you dodge…?”

 

Baji blinked up at them, struggling to breathe. “I didn’t think… he’d actually do it…”

 

“You always put everything on your own shoulders,” Chifuyu whispered. “Why didn’t you just let us help you…?”

 

Then a new voice broke the stillness.

 

“Kazutora.”

 

Mikey.

 

He stood at the edge of the wreckage, silent, his expression unreadable. Blood still streaked his skin, his breath unsteady—but his eyes were razor-sharp.

 

Kazutora turned, eyes full of panic. “Mikey, wait—I didn’t mean to! I was just—he was—he tried to kill Kisaki! He left me behind—!”

 

But Mikey was already walking. Each step slow. Measured. Final.

 

You killed him…

 

“No, I—I had to—he—he left me!” Kazutora backed away.

 

You stabbed Baji.

 

The words were quiet, but they hit harder than any blow.

 

Mikey’s fist shot forward, and Kazutora flew back, slamming into the metal of a car door. The clang rang through the air like a funeral bell.

 

Takemichi tried to speak—tried to stop it—but the fury in Mikey’s eyes swallowed the world.

 

You killed my brother.

 

And the storm broke loose.

 

 

Mikey’s fist cracked against Kazutora’s jaw, sending him collapsing to the ground. But he didn’t stop. Mikey’s face was blank, his eyes dark—no longer the boy his friends knew. He raised his fist again.

 

“Mikey, stop!!” Takemichi cried out, voice desperate. “You’ll kill him!”

 

But Mikey couldn’t hear. His rage had consumed him.

 

Sirens wailed in the distance—an ambulance, police cars—growing louder by the second. The chaos around them slowed as all eyes turned to Mikey, whose knuckles were already stained with blood.

 

Then—

 

A bloody cough echoed.

 

Baji stood up.

 

Everyone froze.

 

His legs trembled, blood pouring from his side, but he staggered forward—toward Mikey. “That’s enough…” he wheezed. His voice was faint but sharp like glass.

 

“Baji…?!” Mikey spun around, stunned.

 

Takemichi and Chifuyu both shouted in horror as Baji suddenly gripped the crowbar for balance—and with a shaky breath, he grabbed a knife from his pocket and stabbed himself again.

 

BAJI!!!

 

Blood spurted from his gut, splattering onto the gravel as he sank to his knees. His face was pale, but his eyes locked with Mikey’s, fierce and pleading.

 

“You… didn’t see anything, Mikey,” he said, coughing blood. “Kazutora didn’t stab me.”

 

“What…?” Mikey stepped back, eyes wide with disbelief. “What the hell are you saying—?!”

 

“I stabbed myself… so you wouldn’t have to carry that hate,” Baji rasped. “You’ve already lost too much, Mikey. I couldn’t let you lose yourself too.”

 

He swayed, and Chifuyu rushed to catch him from behind, tears spilling. “Baji-san—why?! Why would you go this far?!”

 

Baji smiled weakly. “Because I had to… fix what I broke.”

 

Takemichi knelt beside him, cradling Baji’s head. “Fix what…?”

 

Baji’s fingers curled into Takemichi’s sleeve. “Kisaki… He told Mikey that night… ‘I’ll get Pah out of prison. In exchange… make me the 3rd squad captain.’ That’s how this all started.”

 

Chifuyu’s eyes widened. “You knew?”

 

Baji nodded faintly. “Kisaki is not our 3rd Squad Captain! Toman was formed by the six os us... Pah is the only captain of the 3rd squad!”

 

He looked at Mikey, blood dripping from his mouth. “So don’t hate Kazutora… Hate me. I’m the one who let it come to this…”

 

“Baji—stop talking! Please!!” Takemichi pleaded.

 

Baji turned his head slowly, looking at Chifuyu. His lips moved in the barest whisper. 

 

“Chifuyu…” Baji croaked, his voice barely above a whisper.

 

Chifuyu leaned in, his hands trembling as he held Baji’s head gently. “Yeah?”

 

“I’d kill for some Peyoung right now…” Baji said with a weak chuckle, his bloodied lips barely curling into a smirk.

 

Chifuyu froze. His breath hitched painfully in his throat. “I’ll buy you some,” he promised, voice cracking.

 

“We’ll… split it, right?” Baji asked, his eyes half-lidded, but there was a boyish glint there—a memory of simpler days, of laughter and trash talk over instant noodles.

 

Chifuyu couldn’t stop the tears that poured down his cheeks. He nodded frantically, clutching Baji’s shirt like a lifeline. “Y-Yeah. Half and half. Like always.”

 

Baji smiled—soft, content, like he was finally at peace. “Thank you… Chifuyu…”

And then he went still.

 

The sirens were close now—blaring, growing louder. Red and blue lights painted streaks across the wreckage. Paramedics shouted orders as they rushed in, but to Chifuyu, the world had fallen completely silent.

 

Takemichi staggered beside him, numb.

Most of the delinquents had already scattered like rats. The cops were closing in. Draken pulled Mikey by the arm, trying to get him to move.

 

But Mikey stood frozen.

 

His eyes were locked on the small, worn charm sticking out of Baji’s jacket pocket—the one they had given him back when they first formed Toman. His fingers curled into fists.

 

“…He kept it?” Mikey whispered.

Draken swallowed hard. “Mikey, we need to move.”

 

Mikey finally tore his gaze away. He turned, and without a word, ran with the others into the night.

 

Kazutora remained behind. Kneeling beside Baji’s body, his face blank, broken.

 

“I’ll stay,” he said, voice hollow. “It’s the least I can do. After what I did…”

 

Chifuyu stood slowly, wincing as pain flared up his leg, but his gaze never left Baji.

No,” he said firmly. “I’m staying too.”

 

Kazutora blinked at him.

 

“I’ll wait with him… I promised I’d protect him.” His hands clenched into fists. “I won’t leave him alone.”

 

He gently pressed two fingers to Baji’s neck.

 

The pulse was faint.

 

But it was there.

 

“…He’s still alive,” Chifuyu breathed, eyes wide.

 

The paramedics were almost upon them now.

 

“He’s still alive!!” he shouted, standing up and waving frantically. “Over here! Please save him!!”

 

 

 

Notes:

He's alive ya'll

Chapter 9: Future? Goodbye

Summary:

A lot of timeskips. Baji's Alive for the 2nd time y'all! Chifuyu and Mikey talk, then Chifuyu leaves?! Hello Furin! And Takemichi revealing his secrets to Chifuyu at last!

Notes:

Hey, so I was having second thoughts about whether I should post this chapter or not because, know, you might call me dramatic, but oh well! I'll prepare for the comments! Don't attack me— I was really, really sleepy when I made it.

(See the end of the chapter for more notes.)

Chapter Text

The fluorescent lights buzzed faintly overhead, casting a sterile glow across the emergency room. It smelled of antiseptic, sharp and clean—so unlike the battlefield they had come from. Chifuyu sat on the hard plastic chair outside the operating room, his shirt stiff with dried blood, his leg throbbing from the cut he’d ignored. His hands wouldn’t stop shaking.

 

A nurse had given him a blanket and a bottle of water. Neither helped.

 

He stared at the red “In Surgery” light above the door, willing it to go off, praying that Baji would still be breathing when it did.

 

He could still hear his voice—“We’ll split it, right?”—as if Baji had whispered it into his ear just a second ago.

 

The door finally slid open.

 

A doctor stepped out, removing his mask. Chifuyu shot to his feet.

 

“He’s stable,” the doctor said, eyes kind but tired. “He lost a lot of blood, and the wound was deep. But... he’s alive.”

 

Chifuyu nearly collapsed.

 

“Can I… see him?”

 

“Just for a moment. He’s sleeping.”

 

 

---

 

Inside the recovery room, it was quiet.

 

Baji lay on the hospital bed, wrapped in fresh bandages, a mask resting over his nose to help him breathe. His skin was pale, and his chest rose and fell in slow, measured breaths.

 

Chifuyu approached carefully, as if afraid to wake him. His throat tightened at the sight. Baji was alive. Still here.

 

He pulled the chair closer to the bed and sat down heavily, eyes never leaving his friend’s face.

 

“I filled out everything,” he murmured, as if Baji could hear. “Told them exactly what happened.”

 

He swallowed hard. “Kazutora confessed. Told them he stabbed you… even though you tried to cover for him. Said he had to own up to it. He’s... in custody now.”

 

He sighed, wiping his face with his sleeve. “You idiot. Why’d you stab yourself just to protect him? You think that’s what we wanted?”

 

Baji didn’t answer. Just kept breathing, steady and quiet.

 

“…But I get it,” Chifuyu whispered, voice cracking. “You were trying to protect all of us. Even if it meant taking all the blame.”

 

He leaned forward, resting his elbows on the edge of the bed.

 

“You always do that. Carry everything alone.”

 

The monitors beeped softly. Baji’s fingers twitched.

 

Chifuyu’s eyes widened, and he stood up quickly.

 

“Oi… Baji-san? Can you hear me?” he asked gently.

 

No response. But he was breathing. That was enough for now.

 

Chifuyu sat back down and placed his hand over Baji’s.

 

“I'll become stronger, so that you'll no longer hide your burdens,” he promised. “You’re not alone anymore.”

 

 

 

---

 

The hospital hallway was unnaturally quiet, as if the world itself was holding its breath.

 

Footsteps echoed faintly down the corridor—light, measured, but unmistakable. Chifuyu, half-asleep in the chair beside Baji’s bed, blinked awake. He looked up toward the door just as it creaked open.

 

Mikey stepped in.

 

His black jacket was stained and scuffed, his knuckles scraped raw. His expression was unreadable—too calm. Too still. Like the surface of water just before it boils.

 

He stopped a few steps into the room. His eyes locked onto Baji.

 

“…He looks like shit,” Mikey murmured.

 

Chifuyu stood, unsure whether to speak. “He made it. Barely. They said if it was a minute later—”

 

“I know,” Mikey interrupted softly. “I heard.”

 

He walked closer, hands in his pockets, eyes fixed on the steady rise and fall of Baji’s chest.

 

Chifuyu watched him in silence. This wasn’t the invincible Mikey everyone feared. This was the boy beneath the legend—Mikey, the friend.

 

“…Why’d he do it?” Mikey asked quietly. “Why cover for Kazutora?”

 

Chifuyu swallowed. “He didn’t want you to hate him more. He thought… if he took the blame, maybe you’d forgive Kazutora one day.”

 

Mikey flinched almost imperceptibly.

 

“He said it himself,” Chifuyu added, voice thick. “‘Take care of Mikey for me.’ That’s what he said before taking on the entire third squad. He still believed in you… even when he knew he might die.”

 

The silence that followed was heavy.

 

Mikey stepped up to the bed and slowly reached into his pocket. When he pulled his hand out, he was holding a small, frayed charm—the one Baji had kept hidden in his jacket.

 

“…He still had it,” Mikey murmured, fingers trembling as he placed the charm on the nightstand beside Baji.

 

“That day… when we made that promise to protect Toman together. He never let it go.”

 

Chifuyu looked down, biting the inside of his cheek to stop himself from crying again.

 

Mikey sat in the chair Chifuyu had vacated, leaning forward so his forehead rested on the edge of the bed, just beside Baji’s hand.

 

“I’m sorry,” he whispered. “I didn’t listen to you. I let all of this happen.”

 

Baji didn’t stir. But the monitors beeped steadily, as if in answer.

 

Mikey shut his eyes. His voice cracked for the first time “Come back soon… okay? I can’t do this without you.”

 

 

 

"Mikey"

 

 

Mikey blinked, caught off guard by the tremble in Chifuyu’s voice.

 

 

“Can I… talk to you for a moment..?” he asked, almost too quiet.

 

Mikey didn’t say anything for a long moment. Finally, he nodded, just once. “Okay,” he said simply.

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

---

 

Several days later.

 

 

The rhythmic beeping of the heart monitor had become background noise — steady, unchanging. Mikey sat slouched in the chair nearest the hospital bed, arms crossed, his eyes half-lidded but sharp. Draken stood by the door, tall and quiet, a shadow of steady strength. Takemichi and Mitsuya sat on the other side of the bed, both watching Baji like he might vanish if they blinked.

 

It had been days.

 

Takemichi leaned forward, chin in his hands. “I keep thinking he’ll wake up any second now,” he murmured. “He’s breathing, his vitals are stable, but…”

 

“But he’s not Baji unless he’s yelling at us for being dumbasses,” Mitsuya said softly, a smile tugging at the corner of his lips.

 

The room fell into another silence, heavy and waiting.

 

Then — a twitch.

 

A finger. Just a small flicker of motion.

 

Mikey’s eyes snapped open. “Did you see that?” he whispered, straightening in his chair.

 

Takemichi stumbled to his feet, nearly knocking over the stool. “H-He moved! I saw it!”

 

Baji’s brow furrowed. His eyelids fluttered.

 

“…ugh…” A hoarse sound escaped his throat, like a growl at first, rough and dry.

 

“Baji?” Draken stepped forward now, voice low but firm. “Can you hear us?”

 

Baji groaned, shifting slightly against the mattress. His eyes cracked open slowly — dark and unfocused, then narrowing in confusion.

 

Mikey…?” His voice was barely audible, dry like sandpaper.

 

Mikey leaned forward, his eyes filled with something raw. “Yeah, I’m here.”

 

Baji blinked, expression groggy but growing sharper. “Where…? The fight— Kazutora—”

 

“Don’t move,” Mitsuya said quickly, placing a hand on his shoulder. “You’re in the hospital. You're safe.”

 

“You nearly died, dumbass,” Draken added, but his voice was thick with relief.

 

“Chifuyu…?” Baji’s gaze darted around the room, unfocused. “Where’s Chifuyu?

 

The room went still.

 

Takemichi glanced at Mikey, then down at the floor. Mikey stood slowly and crossed the space to Baji’s side, eyes unreadable.

 

“He’s not here,” Mikey said softly.

 

Baji frowned, clearly confused. “Why not? Is he—?”

 

“He’s okay. Physically, at least,” Takemichi rushed to reassure. “He made sure you got to the hospital in time. He fought like hell to save you.”

 

“But he left,” Mikey said bluntly, folding his arms. “Said he didn’t want you to wake up and see a reminder of what happened.”

 

“…Idiot,” Baji muttered, closing his eyes again, as if the effort of being awake had already exhausted him. “He really ran off? Just like that?”

 

“He said he’d come back when he’s stronger,” Takemichi murmured. “Said he wanted to protect you better next time.”

 

Baji was quiet for a long time. His chest rose and fell, slow and measured.

 

Then he cracked one eye open, and though his face was pale and drawn, there was fire in his gaze.

 

“Next time he shows up,” Baji croaked, voice still hoarse, “I’m punching him in the face.”

 

Mikey barked a laugh, short and sharp. Draken grinned.

 

“Sounds like Baji’s back,” Mitsuya muttered, relief flooding his voice.

 

Takemichi wiped his eyes quickly. “Don’t worry. I’ll make sure he comes back.”

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

The rhythmic clatter of the train on the tracks filled the silence that followed. Outside the window, the city slowly blurred into distant fields and smaller towns, each station a step further from Tokyo—and from Baji.

 

Chifuyu leaned his forehead against the glass, the cool surface grounding him even as his chest ached with every passing second.

 

"Regretting it right now?"

 

Ren’s voice was calm but carried a weight only a cousin who truly knew him could bear. He sat across from Chifuyu, one arm slung over the back of the seat, eyes half-lidded, watching him carefully.

 

Chifuyu didn’t answer right away. His fingers tightened on his thighs, knuckles whitening.

 

"I already thought about it… there’s no going back," he mumbled, but even as he said the words, his reflection in the window frowned back at him.

 

Ren raised an eyebrow. “You say that like you’re proud of it. But you look like a guy who just left his soul back in Tokyo.”

 

Chifuyu let out a breath. “I didn’t leave it behind,” he said. “I gave it to someone. And now I’m trying to figure out who I am without him.”

 

“Baji, huh?” Ren said softly.

 

Chifuyu didn’t answer. He didn’t need to.

 

“You could’ve waited. Let him wake up, let him see you were still there.”

 

“I couldn’t,” Chifuyu whispered. “He nearly died. And I couldn’t stop him. Every time I see him like that, unconscious and hooked to machines, I feel like I failed.”

 

Ren sighed. “You think running away’s gonna fix that?”

 

“I’m not running.” Chifuyu looked at him, eyes sharper now. “I’m trying to find myself again. Maybe that means being somewhere else. Maybe that means meeting new people, getting stronger. I don’t know. But I couldn’t just sit in that hospital and watch him fade in and out while doing nothing.”

 

Ren studied him, then nodded slowly. “Alright. Then let’s see what Furin's got for you.”

 

Chifuyu turned back to the window, eyes tracing the outline of the distant mountains.

 

In his chest, the pain remained—but for the first time, he was letting it breathe.

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

As they stepped onto the familiar streets of Makochi, Chifuyu could feel the weight of the air shift, the tension thickening with every step. The streets seemed to hum with a quiet energy, the kind that only a place like Furin High could bring—where every corner held a memory, a challenge, a reminder of what had been lost and what had been gained.

 

Ren kept pace beside him, his presence solid and unwavering, though Chifuyu could sense the subtle unease in him, too. They walked in silence toward the school’s imposing gates, and as they neared the entrance, the crowd parted like water before a ship, all heads turning toward the figure waiting for them.

 

There he was—Umemiya Hajime.

 

With his striking white hair slicked back, blue eyes gleaming with mischief, and the scar over his brow giving him just enough edge to keep people wary, he leaned lazily against the school gate like he didn’t have a care in the world. Dressed in the extended dark green uniform of Furin’s top brass, cuffs rolled up casually and the white shirt beneath untucked at the waist, he looked more like a punk king than the head of one of the most feared school factions.

 

When his gaze landed on Chifuyu, he lit up—not with menace, but with a grin so wide it nearly split his face.

 

“Oi oi, look what the train dragged back!” Umemiya called out, pushing off the gate and spreading his arms like he was welcoming a long-lost brother. “Fuyu-chin! You missed me, huh?”

 

Chifuyu blinked. That... was not the reception he’d prepared himself for.

 

Before he could react, Umemiya was already beside him, slinging an arm around Chifuyu’s shoulder with the ease of someone who had no sense of personal space—or just didn’t care. “Man, it’s been what, a year? Half a year? Time’s weird when you’re ruling the underworld of high school politics.” He winked at Ren. “Yo, Ren-kun. You finally convinced our prince of stoicism to come back?”

 

Ren raised an eyebrow, but didn’t speak. He knew better than to get pulled into Hajime’s playful rhythm.

 

Chifuyu cleared his throat. “I’m not here for nostalgia.”

 

“I know, I know,” Umemiya said breezily, ruffling Chifuyu’s hair like they were old pals, even if the last time they saw each other had ended with blood on the pavement. “You’re here for business. Power moves. Revenge, maybe?” He squinted dramatically. “No, wait—heartbreak! It’s heartbreak, isn’t it?”

 

Umemiya-san—” Chifuyu started, his voice low.

 

But Hajime just laughed, stepping back and holding up his hands in mock surrender. “Alright, alright. I’ll behave.” He smiled again—genuine, yet always carrying something unreadable behind it. “Still, you’re back. That’s enough for me. Whatever happened out there… you’re home now, yeah?”

 

There was a pause, long and thick with the weight of things unspoken.

 

Then Chifuyu nodded once, slowly. “Yeah. I guess I am.”

 

Umemiya's grin softened. “Good. Now come on, I’ll show you to the usual hangout spot. You look like you haven’t had a decent lunch in days. And I’ve got so much gossip to catch you up on. Did you know two of the first-years tried to fight each other? In first day of school?”

 

Ren gave Chifuyu a sidelong glance, but Chifuyu simply sighed, the tension in his shoulders easing just a little as he followed Umemiya into the school grounds.

 

Maybe this wouldn't be easy. But with Umemiya being… well, Umemiya—it might not be as unbearable as he thought.

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

---

Day before Baji's awake, the talk

 

 

The hospital room was quiet, the sterile hush broken only by the soft, rhythmic beep of the heart monitor. Dim lighting pooled above the bed, casting long shadows over the pale form lying beneath the thin blanket. Baji’s chest rose and fell with faint effort, his face unnaturally still—serene in a way that didn’t suit him.

 

Chifuyu didn’t blink. Didn’t speak. He just watched, as if staring hard enough could wake Baji up. His hand hovered inches from Baji’s, but he didn’t touch—afraid it might feel like saying goodbye.

 

Across the room, Mikey stood near the window, his silhouette outlined by the flickering streetlights outside. His hands were buried deep in his pockets, shoulders hunched. He hadn’t spoken in what felt like hours.

 

“…Can I talk to you for a minute, Mikey?” Chifuyu asked, voice low and hoarse from silence.

 

Mikey turned, gaze unreadable, and gave a quiet nod "Okay," Together, they slipped out into the hospital hallway.

 

The corridor was cold and silent, illuminated by the harsh glow of fluorescent lights that buzzed faintly above. It smelled faintly of antiseptic and something heavier—grief that lingered like cigarette smoke.

 

Chifuyu stopped by a vending machine, not even glancing at it. He stared at the floor, fists clenched at his sides, knuckles pale.

 

“I should’ve stopped him,” he said, barely louder than a whisper. “I knew. I knew he was planning something. That he was carrying it all on his own again. But I… I let him go through with it.”

 

Mikey said nothing, just listened, letting Chifuyu unravel.

 

“I kicked the knife away from Kazutora,” Chifuyu continued, voice cracking now, trembling with guilt. “I thought I stopped it. I thought… I thought it was enough. But Baji still—” He choked on the words, lips pressing together hard. “He still stabbed himself. Because he didn’t want you to bear that blood. Because he wanted to protect all of us.”

 

His voice dropped. “I couldn’t stop him. I couldn’t save him.”

 

Mikey’s voice was soft when he finally spoke. “You did save him.”

 

Chifuyu looked up, eyes red. “What?”

 

“If you hadn’t acted, he wouldn’t be alive right now,” Mikey said, his voice oddly gentle. “You got him to the hospital. You kept Kazutora from crossing a line he couldn’t come back from. You gave him a chance.”

 

Chifuyu shook his head. “It wasn’t enough.”

 

There was a beat of silence, and then, more firmly, he said, “I’m stepping down as Vice-Captain.”

 

Mikey’s eyes narrowed slightly. “You’re what?”

 

“I’ll hand the position over to Takemichi. He’s the one who tried so hard to save Baji from the start. And… when Baji wakes up, I don’t want to be there. I don’t want him to look at me and remember that night. He needs peace—not a constant reminder of what happened.”

 

Mikey’s jaw tightened. He looked at Chifuyu long and hard, like he was trying to memorize the lines of a decision he couldn’t change.

 

“You’re wrong,” Mikey said at last. “You stayed when none of us knew what to do. You were always the one at his side.”

 

Chifuyu gave a weak smile—bitter and tired. “Still… I’ve made my decision.”

 

He turned to walk away, boots heavy against the linoleum.

 

He hesitated, just once, and glanced back. “If he wakes up… tell him I’m sorry. And tell him…” Chifuyu’s voice faltered, then steadied. “Tell him I meant it. I would’ve split the Peyoung with him.”

 

He didn’t wait for a response, just walked down the hallway—each step heavier than the last.

 

Then Mikey’s voice echoed after him.

 

“We’ll wait for you.”

 

Chifuyu froze in his tracks.

 

“Toman. Everyone. And hell, Baji too—we’ll wait for your return,” Mikey said, steady and resolute, his eyes glinting beneath the fluorescent lights.

 

Chifuyu didn’t look back. He simply stood there, shoulders tense, heart hammering.

 

And then—silently—he kept walking, vanishing into the hallway’s dimness, leaving Mikey standing alone in the pale hospital light.

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

A Few days later

 

The wind in Makochi had a bite to it—sharp, clean, and honest. Chifuyu sat on the rooftop of Furin High, his back against the rusting fence, a half-eaten melonpan in one hand and his phone dark in the other. No new messages. Not from Toman. Not from Baji.

 

Below, the chaos of the school continued as if untouched by the storm in his heart. Laughter, shouts, footsteps—Furin was always alive. But here on the rooftop, it felt like a separate world. Isolated. Still.

 

He sighed and leaned his head back, eyes closed, the sky a blur of grey and fading blue above him. Ren had told him to rest, to take it easy. But peace was a distant concept when his chest was heavy with regret, and his thoughts spun like blades.

 

"Still not sleeping, huh?" came Umemiya Hajime's voice behind him.

 

Chifuyu didn’t turn. "I don’t need sleep. I need peace."

 

Umemiya whistled low, dropping down beside him with a can of soda in hand. "That’s worse, y'know. Sleep you can fake. Peace? That stuff needs time."

 

They sat in silence for a while. The breeze tousled their hair. Far below, first-years were being herded by upperclassmen, a scuffle breaking out near the vending machines. Umemiya didn't press. He never did. And Chifuyu appreciated that in ways he couldn't say.

 

"I saw the news," Umemiya said eventually. "Valhalla. Bloody Halloween. You were there."

 

Chifuyu's jaw tightened. "Yeah."

 

"And the guy?"

 

Silence. A crow passed overhead.

 

"Alive," Chifuyu said eventually. "But barely."

 

"You left him."

 

Chifuyu finally turned to meet Umemiya's eyes. "I had to. I needed to breathe. To think. I couldn’t stay there, not after everything."

 

Umemiya nodded slowly, not judging. "You running away?"

 

Chifuyu looked down at his bruised hands. "Maybe. But not forever. Just long enough to find out who I am without him. Without Toman."

 

 

---

 

Meanwhile, back in Tokyo

 

The hospital garden was quiet except for the soft burble of a koi pond. Baji sat hunched in a wheelchair, one arm in a sling, the other holding a can of lukewarm tea. The air smelled of antiseptic and late autumn.

 

He looked pale, thinner than before, eyes still ringed with healing bruises. Yet the fire in them hadn’t dimmed. If anything, it burned more silently.

 

"You’re healing fast," Mitsuya said as he walked over, holding another tea.

 

Baji accepted it without thanks. "Did he say anything?"

 

Mitsuya hesitated. "Chifuyu? No. Not directly. He just... left."

 

"Figures."

 

"But he left this at your mom," Mitsuya added, pulling a small, crumpled note from his pocket. He held it out.

 

Baji stared at it. The handwriting was familiar. Sharp, precise.

 

"I’ll protect you from afar this time. Don’t look for me. —Chifuyu"

 

The paper trembled slightly in his hand.

 

"That idiot..." Baji muttered, pressing the note to his forehead. "He always does this."

 

 

---

 

Back in Makochi

 

The night sky was clear, a spray of stars scattered across the black. Chifuyu stood outside the Furin Buildings, leaning against the wall.

 

Ren appeared beside him, tossing a pack of Pocky into Chifuyu’s lap.

 

"You ever gonna go back?"

 

Chifuyu didn’t answer right away. "I don’t know if I can."

 

"You stepped down, not vanished. He’ll be waiting, you know."

 

Chifuyu gave a bitter laugh. "Yeah. That’s the problem."

 

They stood in silence, air curling around them.

 

"You think this place will fix you?" Ren asked.

 

"No," Chifuyu said. "But maybe it’ll help me find the pieces."

 

Far above them, a window opened. Umemiya leaned out, waving a convenience store bag.

 

"I got Peyoung!" he called cheerfully. "Come up before it gets soggy, Fuyu-chin!"

 

Chifuyu looked up, the corners of his mouth twitching.

 

Maybe he hadn’t come here to forget. Maybe he came to remember who he was before everything went to hell.

 

Maybe that was enough.

 

For now.

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

Next day

 

The wind carried a quiet chill through Makochi as Chifuyu Matsuno sat on the school rooftop, overlooking the town that had become both his refuge and his exile. The faint sound of people's shouting below mingled with the rustle of wind against the chain-link fence, but his mind was elsewhere. He gripped the edge of the bench with white knuckles, his leg wrapped tightly with gauze beneath his slacks. It throbbed dully, a reminder of what he’d kicked away—and what he’d left behind.

 

Umemiya Hajime stepped up beside him, dropping a can of cola between them without a word. He didn’t need to ask what Chifuyu was thinking. Instead, he sat and looked out at the horizon, slouched comfortably like this rooftop had always been his throne.

 

“You’ve been quiet lately,” Umemiya said after a while, cracking his can open with a hiss. “More than usual.”

 

Chifuyu didn’t look at him. “I didn’t come here to talk.”

 

“Too bad,” Umemiya grinned. “I did.”

 

The silence stretched, not quite comfortable but not hostile either. The Furin students below laughed, shouted, and argued—just like Toman had once done. But here, Chifuyu wasn’t a vice-captain. He wasn’t even a fighter anymore. Just another outsider trying to disappear.

 

“You know,” Umemiya continued, voice light but steady, “I always wondered what it’d take to break you. You were like steel when we first met. Cold, sharp, untouchable. But now?” He looked sideways. “You look like a sword that cracked itself in half.”

 

Chifuyu chuckled bitterly, finally meeting his eyes. “I left before it could finish breaking me.”

 

“From him?”

 

Chifuyu didn’t respond, but the answer hung heavy between them.

 

 

---

 

That night, Chifuyu lay on his back in the apartment, staring at the ceiling much like Baji had. The hum of the heater buzzed beside him. His phone sat dark on the desk across the room. No new messages.

 

He’d blocked every number from Tokyo before boarding that train. Except one.

 

He reached for the phone now, thumb hovering over the screen.

 

“Baji-san…” he whispered. But he didn’t dial.

 

Instead, he tucked the phone beneath his pillow and rolled over.

 

Outside, the streets of Makochi pulsed with life. Somewhere in Tokyo, Baji sat in a hospital room wishing for Peyoung and answers. And between them stretched a silence so thick, it could only be broken by time—or something stronger.

 

But for now, they stayed apart. For now, the wound needed space to heal.

 

Even if both hearts still bled for each other.

 

 

---

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

“Huh?” Chifuyu blinked at Takemichi, staring at him like he’d just watched him inhale a dozen bowls of ramen in one breath. “What do you mean… ‘came from the future’?”

 

The question came out flat, confused, almost accusatory.

 

They were standing behind the alley next to the convenience store, the flickering streetlamp casting a dim orange glow over them. The air was cool—quiet—too quiet. It was the night before Chifuyu would vanish, the night before he’d board that train to Makochi. And now Takemichi had called him out like this, with a look so serious it made Chifuyu’s skin crawl.

 

“Um… I mean…” Takemichi fumbled, scratching at the back of his neck, sweat dotting his temples despite the chill. His voice trembled as he started.

 

And then he told him everything.

 

The accident. The inexplicable return to the past. How he had joined Toman with one desperate mission: to save his girlfriend, Hina. That he could only jump twelve years back from the present. He told him about the betrayals. About Mikey. About Draken. About Kisaki—how deep his manipulation went. And finally... about Chifuyu. About his future.

 

About his death.

 

Takemichi’s voice cracked as he admitted it. That he hadn’t planned on telling anyone. That he didn’t know what consequences it might cause. But if there was one person he couldn’t keep it from—it was the one who believed in him when no one else did. The one who died for him in another world.

 

Chifuyu stared at him, unmoving. The silence between them stretched thin.

 

“So…” Chifuyu’s voice came out low. “I die in the future?”

 

Takemichi paled. “Kidding!” he suddenly yelped, flailing his arms. “I’m kidding! I’m just… totally joking, ha. Ha ha…

 

Chifuyu didn’t respond right away. His eyes narrowed, focused, as though Takemichi’s face held a puzzle he was just now solving.

 

“Somehow,” Chifuyu said slowly, “I always kinda knew.”

 

Takemichi’s nervous laughter faded.

 

“There were… things about you that never added up,” Chifuyu continued. “You’d act all clumsy and pathetic one second, then come out with some insane gut move that no one else could pull. And sometimes… you just looked different. Like you were carrying the weight of something huge.”

 

Takemichi’s shoulders stiffened.

 

“That day before Bloody Halloween,” Chifuyu went on, a faint smile curling the edge of his mouth, “I overheard you tell Baji-san: Don’t die.” He let out a soft chuckle, but it was bitter. “I remember thinking, ‘What the hell is this guy talking about?’

 

His expression sobered. “But now I get it. You knew. That’s why you were so desperate. That’s why you used my help.”

 

Chifuyu’s voice quieted. “You were trying to save him.”

 

Takemichi nodded, gaze lowered. “Yeah. I knew I couldn’t do it on my own. But I believed… you could.”

 

“Well…” Chifuyu shrugged, eyes softening. “In this present, he’s alive. Barely breathing—but he’s alive. That’s something, right?”

 

“Yeah…” Takemichi’s voice cracked, and he turned his head away as tears pooled in his eyes. “It’s more than I could’ve hoped for.”

 

Chifuyu’s expression turned resolute, brows drawn, mouth firm. “You look incredible, you know that?”

 

Takemichi blinked through his tears, caught off guard.

 

“You’ve been fighting all this time, all alone,” Chifuyu said, his tone sharp with admiration. “No one cheering for you. No one even knowing what you’re really doing. And still—you stood your ground. You never ran.”

 

He stepped closer, eyes glinting with quiet pride. “Be proud of yourself, Takemichi. Even if the results aren’t perfect. That doesn’t matter.”

 

Takemichi gasped softly, his chest aching as the tears broke free. He covered his face with a sleeve, trembling.

 

“Nobody saw you,” Chifuyu continued, his voice rough but steady. “But I see you. You fought. You bled. And you never gave up. I respect you for that, dude. A lot.”

 

Takemichi tried to laugh, but it broke apart with a sob. “So… you actually believe me? Even though all of that sounded like total bullshit?”

 

Chifuyu gave him a lopsided grin, eyes wet but shining. “Of course I do, dumbass.”

 

He held out a fist.

 

“We’re partners, right?”

 

Takemichi let out a breathless laugh and bumped his knuckles against Chifuyu’s.

 

“Yeah. Partners.”

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

---

 

“That future sounds shitty,” Chifuyu muttered, dragging out the word as he hunched over a steaming bowl of ramen. His chopsticks clattered as he slurped up the noodles with a frown. They were tucked into a quiet corner of a 24-hour ramen shop, its flickering neon sign buzzing above the window. The night outside was heavy, still, but inside—inside was warmth, and the weight of things unspoken.

 

He scooped up the bowl and shoved it toward Takemichi without looking. “You want some?”

 

Takemichi blinked, caught off guard, but took it with a quiet “Thanks,” resting it between his palms like it was something sacred.

 

“So… Kisaki kills me?” Chifuyu said casually, too casually, like he was talking about an exam score. “That’s so lame.”

 

Takemichi winced. “Yeah… it happened because… you were undercover. You were trying to leak info about Kisaki to the cops,” he explained quietly, watching the broth swirl in the bowl as if it held all the answers he didn’t have.

 

Chifuyu’s brows rose slightly. “Huh. That actually sounds like something I’d do…”

 

He leaned back, the wooden bench creaking under him as he stretched his arms. “So then, where’s Baji-san in all this? He’s still alive here, in this timeline.”

 

Takemichi hesitated. The spoon in his hand paused midair. “He’s… dead,” he said finally.

 

The words hit Chifuyu like a punch to the gut.

 

Takemichi kept going, voice rough. “Kisaki manipulated Mikey. Twisted him into… killing Baji-kun. It destroyed him, Chifuyu. And you—well, the future you didn’t take it lightly either.”

 

Chifuyu’s eyes widened, his jaw clenched. “What the hell—?!”

 

He slammed his palms on the counter, rattling the bowl, face contorted with fury. “Kisaki… I’ll kill him.”

 

The air thickened, heavy with rage.

 

Takemichi, still clutching his spoon, blinked up at him with wide eyes. “But… not right now,” he mumbled, quickly stuffing his mouth with noodles like it would keep him safe.

 

Chifuyu exhaled hard, slumping back into the seat. “Right… not now,” he echoed, though his hands were still trembling slightly with restrained anger.

 

He went quiet, staring at the table as his thoughts ran wild. Then he spoke again, voice low. “As the Third Division Captain, Kisaki’s got over a hundred men under his command. And then there’s the newly formed Sixth Division—made up of all those Valhalla guys. It’s not just numbers anymore… he’s got influence.”

 

He tapped his fingers on the wooden surface, lips pursed. “And us? You and me? Right now, we’re not exactly a ‘functioning unit.’ We’ve got loyalty, yeah—but that’s not enough. Not against that.”

 

Takemichi nodded slowly, the truth of it sitting bitter on his tongue. “That’s… a really big gap.”

 

Chifuyu glanced at him then, his expression softening.

 

But behind that softness was resolve.

 

He smiled—a small, thoughtful curve of his lips—and leaned forward slightly. “I’ve been thinking,” he said quietly, eyes fixed on Takemichi. “Thinking real hard.”

 

Takemichi looked up, confused. “About what?”

 

Chifuyu's gaze was calm, steady, and sure. “I’m going to hand over the position of First Division Vice-Captain. To you.”

 

The words landed like a brick.

 

Takemichi froze, blinking at him, ramen forgotten.

 

“W-What?” he stammered.

 

“You heard me,” Chifuyu said, his voice firm, but his smile still there, faint and bittersweet. “You're the one who’s been fighting all along, Takemichi. Maybe you didn’t throw the hardest punches or lead the biggest gang—but you changed the future. You tried to save everyone. And now, I’m going to help you do it—for real.”

 

Takemichi could only stare, stunned, as the weight of those words sank in.

 

Chifuyu meant it.

 

He wasn’t just passing the torch.

 

He was trusting him with everything.

 

 

“But what about you?” Takemichi asked, his voice cracking faintly in the quiet of the ramen shop.

 

Chifuyu didn’t look up right away. He simply stared at the empty bowl between them, a hand curled around his soda can, the fizz long gone. When he did answer, it was with a soft chuckle—dry, hollow, not laced with any humor.

 

“Me? I’ll protect you, Toman… and Baji-san,” he said, voice gentle but firm. Then he looked up at Takemichi and added, “But not from up close—just… from a distance.”

 

He laughed again, but it was brittle, like glass on the edge of cracking. Bittersweet. Pain dressed as humor.

 

Takemichi’s eyes widened. “You can still protect Baji-kun with me, Chifuyu!” he insisted, leaning forward. “We can do this together! You don’t have to go!”

 

Chifuyu shook his head, his smile soft and broken. “I’m weak, Takemichi,” he admitted quietly. “I couldn’t protect Baji-san when it mattered. His mom told me to keep him safe. She looked right at me, and I said I would. But I couldn’t.”

 

His voice grew quieter, as if the weight of the memory made it harder to breathe.

 

“…Ryusei could’ve done it. He was always better at this. At leading, at fighting… at being there when it counted.” Chifuyu’s gaze dropped to the table again. “Hell, even he would’ve been a better Vice-Captain for Baji-san than me. I wonder if that idiot’s doing alright...

 

Takemichi tilted his head. Ryusei? He didn’t know the name, but the way Chifuyu spoke of him—like he was someone important, someone worthy—made Takemichi curious. Someday, he wanted to meet this person. But right now…

 

Chifuyu inhaled deeply, then sat up straighter, resolve settling into his features.

 

“That’s why I’m entrusting you with this, Takemichi,” he said. “The First Division. Baji-san. Mikey. Toman. I’m passing it all to you.”

 

Takemichi’s mouth parted in protest, but Chifuyu was already standing, slipping his hands into his jacket pockets.

 

“I’m going somewhere I can get stronger,” he said, eyes glowing with quiet fire. “When we meet again, Takemichi… that’s when I’ll be ready. That’s when I’ll know—I can protect them. Both of them.”

 

Takemichi blinked, stunned, as the words sank into him. His eyes welled up once again—his heart swelling with the pain of goodbye and the pressure of responsibility.

 

“Wh-Why are you always saying things like that…?” he choked out.

 

Chifuyu laughed again—this time lighter, realer, even if it carried a crack of emotion. “What, crying again? You’re such a crybaby,” he teased, reaching out to flick Takemichi’s forehead.

 

Takemichi sniffled, blinking back tears with a soft glare.

 

“We’ll meet again, don’t worry,” Chifuyu added with a grin, stepping back into the dim hallway of the ramen shop.

 

And with that, he turned away—shoulders squared, steps firm—but not without one final glance over his shoulder.

 

“Until then, partner.”

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

End of the Valhalla arc.

 

Notes:

Yeah guys, Valhalla arc ends. And Black Dragons arc begins?! See you next time, the time I'll make the new arc!!

Chapter 10: Cat versus..... Another Cat?

Summary:

1st year trio interaction with Chifuyu!! Chifuyu being sassy damn and Sakura Bites back. Bondings and a Protective cousin. And a lot of time skips. Warnings? Idk

 

No Black Dragons arc yet.

Notes:

Hi uh, I posted this before I went to sleep— so I might have write that'll make u confuse— again, please don't attack me ( TT')!!

(See the end of the chapter for more notes.)

Chapter Text

It was supposed to be one day.

 

Just one peaceful day.

 

That’s all Nirei wanted. Was that really so much to ask?

 

Apparently, yes.

 

Nirei mentally screamed as a rough hand suddenly yanked him by the collar, his sneakers scraping against the pavement. A tall guy in a black jacket loomed over him, reeking of cheap cigarettes and hostility. Nirei’s eyes widened, his usual cheerful mask cracking into pure panic.

 

‘Okay. Okay, just shake him off. Just—’ He tried to pull back, but the guy’s grip was iron. ‘Why can’t I move?! His grip’s insane!’ Nirei cried internally, heart pounding in his chest like a trapped bird.

 

“What’s with you Furin brats always getting in the way, huh?!” the unknown thug barked, spittle flying as he shook Nirei like a ragdoll.

 

“W-W-Wait! I’m sorry! I didn’t mean to bump into you, honest!!” Nirei squeaked, arms flailing in surrender. “It was an accident!! I swear I mean no harm!!!”

 

The guy scoffed, face contorting with suspicion. “No harm? Bullshit. You Furin punks always have some kinda motive. Think I don’t know how your school works?!”

 

Nirei squeezed his eyes shut, bracing for a punch—

—but it never came.

 

Instead, the sound of a thud cracked through the air like a whip.

 

The thug’s head snapped sideways as a sharp kick landed clean against his temple, sending him sprawling to the ground. Nirei blinked in shock, eyes adjusting to the new figure standing between him and danger.

 

A boy. Not much taller than Nirei. Definitely younger.

 

His hair was bright blond, short but scruffy, like he’d been too busy punching people to care about combing it. His sea-blue eyes were sharp, narrowed with a fury far too big for someone so small.

 

“You bastards picking on innocent bystanders now?” the boy growled, voice steady and low with anger. He glanced over his shoulder at Nirei, gaze softening just slightly. “You okay?”

 

“I—uh—yeah…?” Nirei mumbled, still clinging to his collar like it was a life vest.

 

The boy stepped closer, eyes briefly scanning the jacket Nirei wore — the distinct green of Furin High School.

 

‘A Furin uniform? He’s one of theirs? A first-year…?’ The Boy thought.

 

Chifuyu didn’t say anything, but something clicked in his head.

 

Nirei, for his part, stared at his savior in total awe and confusion. 'That wasn't Kaji-senpai?! But who the heck—why is he so cool?!'

 

The thug groaned and tried to get up, but Chifuyu kicked his knee out from under him without even blinking.

 

The boy turned down to the recovering gang member, who now looked more cautious than pissed.

 

“Get lost,” the blond snapped coldly. “Or I’ll let you taste the pavement again. And next time, I won’t hold back.

 

The gang member growled but staggered away, nursing his jaw. He didn’t dare pick a second fight.

 

Once the alley emptied, silence fell.

Still sitting on the pavement, Nirei looked up at the strange guy who’d just saved his life. The boy didn’t look back. He just stood there, brushing invisible dust off his knuckles like it was just another day.

 

“…T-Thanks,” Nirei mumbled.

 

The boy gave a soft grunt, almost a nod. “Be careful who you bump into.”

 

Then, almost as an afterthought, he added, “I’m Matsuno Chifuyu.”

 

Nirei blinked. “ Akihiko Nirei. First year.”

 

“…Fitting.”

 

“Huh?”

 

“You’re jumpy like a stray kitten.”

 

Nirei’s mouth opened to protest, but then he caught Chifuyu’s small, amused smirk.

 

Chifuyu stared down at the boy still crouched on the pavement, brushing dirt off his scraped knees with trembling fingers. His blonde hair was short and messy, like he’d rolled out of bed and forgot to fix it — or just didn’t care. His dark brown eyes were wide, darting between Chifuyu and the retreating thug like a startled animal.

 

A stray cat.

That was the first thing that came to Chifuyu’s mind.

 

He liked cats. Always had. And this one? This boy — with his oversized jacket, his nervous little flinch, the way he froze the second Chifuyu’s gaze landed on him — he looked just like one of those timid cats that wandered the back alleys of Tokyo. The kind that would crouch under a bush when someone walked by, then peek out with cautious eyes as soon as your back was turned.

 

Cute,’ Chifuyu thought before he could stop himself.

 

He stepped closer out of instinct, just a small movement — but it made the boy stiffen again, like he was ready to bolt. Chifuyu blinked.

 

Yup. Total scaredy cat.’

 

There was something oddly familiar about him. The nervous expression… the wide, honest eyes…

Takemichi?

No. Not quite. This kid had neater eyebrows, and his hair wasn’t as—well, weird.

Sorry, partner,’ Chifuyu thought with a smirk, ‘but your hair looks like instant noodles.’

 

The boy still hadn’t spoken. His mouth opened a few times, like he wanted to say something but couldn’t get it past his throat.

 

“You go to Furin?” Chifuyu asked, finally, breaking the silence. He tugged lightly on the hem of the green jacket the boy wore — it was just a bit too big on him, sleeves nearly swallowing his hands.

 

“Y-Yeah…” the boy mumbled, shoulders twitching slightly.

 

Chifuyu grinned. “Great. Can’t wait to see you there.”

 

He gave a lazy wave like it was just another casual afternoon.

 

The boy blinked up at him, eyes following, a dazed kind of confusion painted across his face. He slowly lifted his hand and waved back, though it looked more like a reflex than anything.

 

‘Can’t wait to see me there…? Wait— is he a new student?!’

Nirei’s thoughts scrambled in panic.

 

What he didn’t know — what he couldn’t have known — was that Chifuyu Matsuno wasn’t a new Furin student.

 

He was still in middle school.

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

He just happened to be hanging around Furin’s building everyday.

 

 

But before Chifuyu could turn and walk away, something sharp cut through the air.

 

Instinct screamed first.

 

He ducked.

 

A foot sliced just past his ear—fast, close, and deliberate. Chifuyu pivoted on reflex, eyes narrowing as he met a flash of stark contrast: black and white hair, eyes of blue and gold, and a snarl to match both.

 

“Who the hell are you?” the boy growled, his tone low, hostile, like a cat backed into a corner. “And why were you picking a fight with Nirei?”

 

Chifuyu blinked, stunned for half a second. Picking a fight? He hadn't even raised his voice to the guy.

 

I wasn’t—” he started, irritation rising.

 

“W-Wait! Sakura-kun, he wasn’t fighting me!” Nirei scrambled to get between them, his voice panicked. “He saved me! That guy in the alley— he kicked him—!”

 

But Sakura’s eyes didn’t waver. Cold, suspicious, untrusting. “He looks like he just crawled out of a brawl,” he said, voice dripping with judgment. “Covered in bruises. You sure he’s not from some gang? Probably mixed up in bad shit.”

 

That hit harder than it should’ve.

 

Something twisted in Chifuyu’s gut. His jaw clenched tight. Bad gang? The words rang in his ears, louder than they should. Toman’s name flared to the front of his mind—Baji-san's smile, Mitsuya-san's steady hands, Takemichi’s stubborn hope, Mikey-san's forgiveness, Draken-san's loyalty, Everyone's— all of it rising in his chest like a wave.

 

Toman was never a bad gang.

 

His hand clenched into a fist before he even knew it. The sting of betrayal in that guy's tone—one he didn’t deserve—burned too deep. He launched forward, fist drawn back, aiming not to hurt but to shut the guy up—

 

—but something smooth and swift intercepted him.

 

A palm.

 

Strong, open, and calm.

 

Chifuyu’s fist stopped cold, cradled in another’s hand like it was nothing.

 

He followed the arm up, eyes widening.

 

A tall figure stood between them, dressed in Furin’s colors with a light changshan beneath, curtain-like brown hair falling to either side of a warm, amused face.Wears a leather eyepatch on his right eye and a pair of yellow tassel earrings hanging off a red gem on either side. His brown eye was patient, but sharp—and somehow, still smiling.

 

“Sakura-kun,” the newcomer said softly, as if stopping fights was his morning routine, “perhaps calm down first, yes?”

 

Chifuyu stared, wide-eyed, not because the guy had blocked him—but because he’d done it so easily. Effortless. Like it was as simple as catching a falling leaf.

 

“He’s the one who saved our Nirei-kun, remember?” the tall boy added lightly, as if they weren’t in the middle of a near-fight. “Let’s not scare him off.”

 

Sakura scoffed and turned his head, lips twitching in something between annoyance and surprise. “He looked shady.”

 

Chifuyu pulled his hand back slowly, stepping away with a tense breath.

 

“I'm not shady, and I wasn't picking a fight,” he muttered. “Maybe don’t jump-kick strangers next time, Sakura-kun.

 

Sakura clicked his tongue and looked away, but didn’t press further.

 

The tension hung in the air a beat longer before the tall one—clearly the peacemaker—offered Chifuyu a polite nod.

 

“I’m Hayato Suo,” he said. “That’s Haruka Sakura, who tends to get... heated. You okay?”

 

Chifuyu straightened, his breath steadying. “Yeah. Thanks.”

 

Suo’s smile didn’t fade. “You’ve got quick reflexes. And good aim.” He glanced pointedly at Sakura, who muttered something under his breath.

 

Chifuyu didn’t respond. His mind was still reeling—not from the fight, but from that one phrase. Bad gang. His nails dug into his palms. He hadn't come to Furin for this. He’d come to leave all that behind.

 

But it was clear—he’d have to earn his place here too.

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

---

 

Chifuyu’s footsteps echoed against the pavement as he turned the corner out of Furin’s courtyard, hands jammed deep into his jacket pockets. The air was cooler now, wind tugging faintly at his hair as the late afternoon sun dipped behind the rooftops.

 

He hadn’t looked back.

 

Not when Suo had smiled like he hadn’t just caught a punch mid-air.

 

Not when Sakura kept glaring like he’d just insulted his whole bloodline.

 

And not when Nirei had waved goodbye with both hands, like Chifuyu had just saved his cat.

 

He let out a slow breath.

 

Bad gang…

 

The words still stung. Not because they were unfamiliar—but because they sounded exactly like what people had always thought of them. Toman. Just another name in the long list of teenage violence. But they didn’t see the parts that mattered—the bond, the ideals, the fights they chose to protect something.

 

That was what Baji-san had believed in. What he had believed in.

 

Now he was here. In Furin. Among strangers, under a borrowed roof, and trying to start over without letting the past define him.

 

A familiar figure sat waiting on the low wall beside the vending machine near the back of the building.

 

Kaji Ren.

 

“Yo,” his cousin greeted casually, holding a bottle of soda he hadn’t opened. “You make any enemies yet?”

 

Chifuyu stopped, gave a quiet huff of dry amusement, and sat down beside him.

 

“Pretty sure one of your first-years tried to murder me with a roundhouse kick.”

 

Ren’s brows rose. “Sakura Haruka?”

 

“Yeah.”

 

Figures.”

 

They sat in silence for a moment, broken only by the quiet clink of Ren’s bottle against the stone wall.

 

“He thought I was picking on Nirei guy,” Chifuyu muttered. “Called me a bad gang kid. Said I looked shady.”

 

Ren didn’t laugh. He just gave a small, thoughtful nod. “He’s not exactly wrong. You do look like you’ve been in a few back-alley fights.”

 

“…Not helping.”

 

Ren leaned back slightly, glancing up at the sky.

 

“They’re protective, y’know. Especially Haruka Sakura. It’s not easy for him to trust anyone. His whole life, people looked at him weird just for how he looks. So now, he jumps to conclusions fast. Fights faster.”

 

Chifuyu sighed. “Reminds me of someone, honestly.”

 

Ren tilted his head, but didn’t pry. “So, what’d you do?”

 

“…Nearly punched him in the face.”

 

Classic.”

 

“But the Suo guy stopped me. Effortlessly.”

 

Ren chuckled now, quiet and warm. “Yeah. Hayato Suo’s scary like that.”

 

There was another pause. Chifuyu stared at the drink in Ren’s hand, the color of it glinting orange in the light.

 

“Do you ever miss it?” he asked softly. “The—you know— stuff. The loyalty. That feeling of being part of something.”

 

Ren didn’t answer immediately.

 

Then, “Sometimes. But I think what we miss isn’t the fights. It’s the people.”

 

Chifuyu looked down at his scraped knuckles. “I thought I was done with that kind of world. But then I saw Nirei guy frozen in that alley and I didn’t even hesitate. My body just moved.”

 

“Because that’s who you are.”

 

Chifuyu blinked at him.

 

Ren offered a shrug. “Protective. Even when it hurts. Even when it costs you.”

 

“…Is that supposed to be comforting?”

 

Ren smiled. “No. It’s supposed to remind you that you’re still you— even if you’re not in Toman anymore.”

 

Chifuyu was quiet for a long moment.

 

Then: “Thanks.”

 

They sat there a little longer.

 

Chifuyu eventually leaned back on his hands, looking toward the school building.

 

“That Sakura guy is a pain in the ass,” he muttered.

 

“You’ll like him,” Ren replied. “Give it time.”

 

Chifuyu didn’t answer.

 

But a small, grudging frown tugged at the corner of his mouth.

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

---

 

The morning was unusually peaceful at Furin High.

 

The rooftop, often reserved for secret smokes, naps, or quiet brooding, was currently occupied by a single figure kneeling by the large cluster of potted plants nestled in the corner—plants Umemiya Hajime insisted were “very important for rooftop vibes.”

 

Chifuyu Matsuno, sleeves rolled up, was gently watering a hibiscus like he had nothing better to do. Truthfully, he didn’t. He was bored. And the plants were the least annoying thing to deal with.

 

He heard the rooftop door slam open behind him.

 

“Fuyu-chin!” came the bright, unmistakable voice of Umemiya Hajime. “Perfect timing! I wanted to introduce you to someone.”

 

Chifuyu blinked, glanced over his shoulder—and immediately froze at the sight of three silhouettes stepping onto the rooftop behind Hajime.

 

One had nervously twitching hands and wide eyes. One had an unreadable smile and a curtain of brown hair. And one—

 

YOU?!

 

Sakura’s voice cracked like a whip.

 

Chifuyu raised an eyebrow, still crouched by the plants. He turned around slowly, setting the watering can down with practiced indifference.

 

He stared blankly at the three familiar faces, especially the one gaping at him like he'd grown another head.

 

Nirei looked like he wanted to disappear. Suo blinked in polite amusement.

 

Sakura looked like he’d bitten a lemon and then punched it.

 

“Oh!” Hajime clapped his hands. “So you already know each other? That’s even better! I’ll leave you kids to bond—don’t scare him off, okay?” He winked at the trio and vanished before anyone could protest.

 

That left three Furin first-years standing in awkward formation across from one utterly unimpressed middle schooler.

 

Chifuyu sighed, standing up and brushing dust from his pants. “Great.”

 

“What the hell are you doing here?!” Sakura snapped, stepping forward like he was ready to fight a second time.

 

Chifuyu deadpanned. “Unlike you, I do more with my day than hover on rooftops looking for fights.” He gave an exaggerated wave, dismissive and lazy. “Go on, scram. You’re bad for the plants.”

 

He made the motion deliberately—like he was waving off a stray cat. A stingy, loud, hostile stray cat. Chifuyu liked cats. Sakura, however, was an exception.

 

Suo gave a short laugh before stepping forward with an easygoing smile. “Nice to meet you again. I believe we still don't know your name?”

 

“Matsuno Chifuyu,” he replied, thumb pointing at his own chest. “I’m a middle schooler, by the way. So it’d be super lame if one of you” —his eyes flicked to Sakura— “picked a fight with me. Might ruin your high school rep.”

 

He said it with a smirk and a shrug, knowing exactly what he was doing.

 

Sakura twitched. His eyebrow twitched. His jaw twitched. His entire soul twitched.

 

Nirei quietly buried his face in his hands like this was some kind of tragic rerun.

 

“Oh no,” he whispered. “He’s provoking Sakura-kun again.”

 

Suo tilted his head, amused. “He’s good at it.”

 

Chifuyu crossed his arms. “It’s not my fault he’s easy to irritate.”

 

“You want me to prove it?!” Sakura stepped forward again.

 

“Want me to film it?” Chifuyu shot back coolly.

 

Their faces were inches apart now, matching glares, sharp angles of pride and teenage ego crackling between them like static.

 

“...Are they gonna kiss or fight?” Suo murmured, half-joking.

(RELAX GUYS, IT'S A HARMLESS JOKE)

 

Nirei choked.

 

Chifuyu and Sakura broke eye contact at the same time— one scoffing, the other glaring twice as hard to compensate.

 

Whatever,” Chifuyu muttered, turning back toward the plants.

 

“I’m watching you,” Sakura growled.

 

“Good. Maybe you’ll learn something.”

 

This rooftop morning had definitely gotten louder.

 

Suo sat down first.

 

Right on the ledge of the rooftop, hands folded in his lap, like he wasn’t fazed in the slightest by the verbal sparring that had just taken place.

 

“So,” he said casually, “You water the plants often?”

 

Chifuyu raised an eyebrow, crouching again and checking the soil in one of the smaller pots. “Only when Umemiya-san disappears and I get bored.”

 

“You call him Umemiya-san?” Suo asked, tone teasing. “How polite. Reminds me of someone”

 

Chifuyu glanced over. “He gives me food and a good training. And he's kind of my cousin's friend— well, superior. I’m not dumb enough to be rude to someone that gives me rice balls.”

 

Suo laughed, soft and low, resting his chin on his hand. “Fair. Respect the hand that feeds.”

 

Sakura stood off to the side, arms crossed, watching them both like a hawk.

 

“Don’t get too chummy,” he muttered under his breath.

 

Chifuyu didn’t even look up. “I heard that.”

 

“I meant for you to.”

 

Nirei, crouched awkwardly next to a patch of mint, whispered, “Please don’t start again…”

 

But Suo was still watching Chifuyu with curious eyes. “So you’ve been around Furin a lot?”

 

Chifuyu nodded, sitting back against the railing. “Yeah. I crash here sometimes.”

 

“That explains the familiarity.” Suo’s gaze sharpened slightly. “You don’t act like a middle schooler.”

 

Chifuyu shrugged. “I don’t feel like one either.”

 

There was something older in his voice when he said that—something Suo picked up on but didn’t comment on. Instead, he nodded with a little smile and let the silence stretch comfortably.

 

Sakura fidgeted. He hated this. Hated the way Suo could just... talk to people. Hated that Nirei wasn’t even scared of Chifuyu anymore. Hated the weird twist in his gut when Chifuyu leaned back and smile like he belonged here.

 

And hated, most of all, how interesting Chifuyu was.

 

“So,” Sakura said suddenly, voice sharp, “if you’re so used to Furin, why haven’t we seen you before?”

 

Chifuyu tilted his head, eyes narrowing faintly. “You weren’t worth noticing.”

 

Suo gave a low whistle, impressed.

 

Sakura’s nostrils flared. “You little—!”

 

“Anyway,” Suo cut in smoothly, standing up and brushing off his pants, “Nirei, didn’t you want to show me that one corner of the campus with the vending machines that eat coins?”

 

“I—uh—yes?” Nirei blinked, confused. “Wait, are we leaving them alone?”

 

Suo smiled with all his teeth. “Yes.”

 

And just like that, he dragged Nirei away with a surprisingly firm grip.

 

Leaving Chifuyu and Sakura alone.

 

The silence hit like a dropped brick.

 

“…You always this annoying?” Sakura muttered, scowling at the plants.

 

“Only when I get bored,” Chifuyu replied, not looking up. “But you’re fun to tease, so thanks for that.”

 

“Don’t get used to me.”

 

“Already did.”

 

Sakura let out a sharp exhale through his nose, like he was debating whether or not to jump off the rooftop or push Chifuyu off it instead.

 

“…Tch. Whatever.”

 

But he didn’t leave.

 

He sat down beside the plants.

 

Didn’t say anything.

 

Didn’t even look at Chifuyu.

 

Chifuyu didn’t say anything either.

 

They sat in silence for about thirty seconds.

 

Then:

 

“You always crouch like a cat?” Sakura muttered, arms crossed as he glared at Chifuyu from a cautious distance.

 

“You always scowl like someone pissed in your lunch?” Chifuyu shot back, not bothering to look up from the herb pot he was poking.

 

Sakura’s eye twitched. “You’ve got a big mouth for someone so short.”

 

Chifuyu glanced at him. “You’ve got a big attitude for someone with a two-tone head. How’d that happen, huh? Forgot what hair color you wanted?”

 

“Genetics, you ass.”

 

Ah. Explains the personality split too.”

 

“You wanna fight?” Sakura snapped, standing up suddenly.

 

Chifuyu looked up at him with a bored expression. “Not really. I already beat up someone bigger than you this morning. My quota’s full.”

 

Sakura bristled, stepping closer. “Then maybe you want a rematch from earlier?”

 

“You mean when you nearly kicked my head off before asking what my motives are?” Chifuyu stood too, brushing off his hands. “Yeah, real friendly welcome.”

 

Sakura clicked his tongue, fists clenched. “You were looking at Nirei funny!”

 

“I look at everyone funny. My face just does that.”

 

“You were smirking!”

 

“I always smirk! I smirk in my sleep!”

 

Sakura blinked. “...That’s concerning.”

 

Chifuyu shrugged. “So’s your blood pressure.”

 

They glared at each other, the air between them crackling with the kind of tension that could only exist between two stubborn teenagers who had decided on instinct that they didn’t like each other.

 

Chifuyu tilted his head. “You gonna hit me or what?”

 

“…No,” Sakura muttered, looking away.

 

“Huh. Restraint. You can do that.”

 

“Shut up.”

 

“You started it.”

 

“You started it with that stray-cat look you gave Nirei!”

 

“You mean the one where I helped him not get concussed in an alley? Yeah. Real suspicious behavior.”

 

“I don’t trust delinquents.”

 

Chifuyu’s smirk vanished for a fraction of a second.

 

“…Yeah, well,” he said, voice lower now, “not all of them deserve to be trusted.

 

Sakura frowned, something in Chifuyu’s tone making him pause—but before he could ask what that meant, the rooftop door swung open.

 

“We’re back!” Nirei called cheerfully, holding a can of juice in each hand.

 

Suo stepped out behind him, gaze flicking immediately to the two of them. “Still alive? No blood? No broken planters?”

 

Sakura scoffed and looked away. “We were fine.”

 

Chifuyu just waved lazily. “Welcome back. Saved me from death by lecture.”

 

“Oh, you’re getting one,” Suo said with a smile. “Just later.”

 

Chifuyu groaned.

 

Sakura turned to Nirei and Suo, walking over like he hadn’t just been locked in a growl-fest with Chifuyu for the last five minutes. But even as he moved away, his head tilted slightly, and he muttered:

 

“…Thanks. For helping Nirei.”

 

It was quiet. Almost too quiet to catch.

 

But Chifuyu heard it.

 

He blinked, startled.

 

“…Huh,” he muttered under his breath, and his smirk returned.

 

“Tsundere,” he called after Sakura.

 

“I will push you off this roof!”

 

 

 

 

 

 

After the rooftop unexpected reunion settled into a more civil lull (or at least no threats of rooftop homicide), the four boys found themselves seated under the shade of the water tanks. Nirei sipped his tea contentedly, Suo leaned back on his elbows, and Sakura was pretending very hard not to be side-eyeing Chifuyu every two minutes.

 

So,” Suo said casually, eyes half-lidded, “you’re a middle schooler. And you’re… hanging around Furin a lot...”

 

Chifuyu raised an eyebrow. “What about it?”

 

“You planning to enroll?”

 

“…Maybe?.”

 

“Why?” Sakura said, scoffing. “You’re already stronger than most of the newbies. Not like you need the name.”

 

Chifuyu shrugged. “Never said I was coming here for the name.”

 

Nirei blinked. “Then why are you here?”

 

There was a long pause. Chifuyu tapped his finger against the rim of his drink can, then tilted his head, expression unreadable.

 

“…Call it rehab.”

 

Suo lifted a brow. “Rehab?”

 

“From what, drugs?” Sakura deadpanned.

 

Chifuyu gave him a look. “No, idiot. I meant… mental rehab. From people. From expectations. From gangs.”

 

That made them pause. Even Sakura’s usual sarcasm froze.

 

Nirei tilted his head. “Were you… in one?”

 

Chifuyu was quiet for a beat too long. Then:

 

“I used to be with Toman.”

 

Silence fell like a dropped brick.

 

“…You mean the Toman?” Suo asked slowly, his usually calm tone tightening slightly.

 

“Yeah.”

 

“As in the one that was involved in the Bloody Halloween a week ago? That Toman?”

 

Chifuyu nodded.

 

“Weren’t they just—?”

 

“Yup.”

 

“And weren’t there rumors someone almost died in that fight?”

 

“…Yeah,” Chifuyu said, a sharp glint flashing in his eyes before it vanished. “There were.”

 

Sakura sat forward, brows knitting. “You were in that mess? What the hell?! Why would you come here?”

 

Chifuyu looked up at the sky.

 

“…Because I didn’t know where else to go. And Ren said I could stay.”

 

Suo blinked. “Ren?”

 

“Kaji Ren?” Nirei squeaked.

 

“The hot-blooded second-year senpai who knocked out a whole biker gang by himself because they broke his headphones? That Kaji Ren?

 

Chifuyu gave them a tired, crooked smile.

 

“My cousin.”

 

All three of them:

 

WHAT?!

 

Chifuyu winced, covering one ear. “Can you not scream like I just said I’m dating your sister?”

 

“But—but—but—” Nirei stammered. “He’s like, scary! And intense! And you’re—!”

 

“A cat boy,” Sakura supplied.

 

“Shut up!” Chifuyu and Nirei said at once.

 

Suo laughed lightly, though his eyes were still fixed on Chifuyu with something thoughtful. “I guess that explains the attitude. You’ve got that same simmering vibe.”

 

“I do not simmer,” Chifuyu said flatly.

 

Sakura muttered, “You boil, idiot.”

 

Chifuyu sighed and got up. “Anyway, I’m not here to make friends. So don’t get used to seeing me.”

 

As he started walking toward the bench, Suo called after him, “Too late. We already have your name. And your past.”

 

“Damn it,” Chifuyu muttered as he descended, “they are worse than Mikey and others.”

 

The rusted door to the rooftop groaned open with the weight of footsteps, creaking as sunlight spilled over the cracked concrete. Chifuyu didn’t look up. He was crouched beside Umemiya’s tomato patch, aggressively watering them like they were enemies he was reluctantly nurturing.

 

“Fuyu-chiiin~!” a familiar, singsong voice rang out behind him. “How’s the bonding session going with our adorable little kouhais?”

 

Chifuyu deadpanned at the tomatoes. “Bad. Get them out before I burn these plants.”

 

The watering can tilted dangerously.

 

A sharp gasp followed, as expected. “Not my precious tomatoes!” Umemiya practically lunged forward, shielding the vines with his arms like a mother hen guarding her chicks.

 

Chifuyu still didn’t turn. But the second set of footsteps caught his attention. They were heavier, quieter—measured like a blade sheathed in skin. He glanced over just as Kaji Ren, his cousin and one-man-threat-to-all-things-sane, stepped into view, cracking his knuckles with a smile that didn’t reach his eyes.

 

“Are they bothering you?” Kaji asked, voice calm in that not actually calm way that made people instinctively reconsider their life choices.

 

Suo took a careful step back.

 

“No more than usual,” Chifuyu muttered. “But if one of them breathes near me again, I’ll throw someone off this roof.”

 

“You tried to punch me!” Sakura snapped from the side, his mismatched eyes sparking with insult.

 

Chifuyu stood slowly, setting the watering can down with just a bit too much force. “You tried to kick me first, dumbass. I was helping Nirei-san.”

 

“Enough,” Kaji cut in, stepping forward, lazy smile never leaving his face. “If they keep yapping, I’ll push them off the edge myself.”

 

Another scandalized gasp from Umemiya. “Ren-kun! We do not push the first-years off rooftops! That is against… against everything!”

 

Neither cousin responded.

 

Nirei looked like he wanted to evaporate. “I swear we weren’t doing anything! I-I mean, we’re not trying to bother him! I think we’re… bonding? Maybe?”

 

Suo just offered a half-apologetic, half-curious smile. “I was asking about his past. Toman isn’t exactly a name we hear up here often.”

 

Chifuyu’s shoulders tensed at that—just slightly—but he didn’t speak.

 

Sakura folded his arms, chin lifting. “I just don’t like his attitude.”

 

Chifuyu finally turned, giving him a look that could curdle milk. Then he raised a single finger. Middle one.

 

Ren snorted. “Sounds like a healthy friendship already.”

 

Chifuyu rolled his eyes and crouched back down, resting his arms on his knees. “They can stay,” he said at last, voice gruff but reluctant. “But if anyone here calls me ‘Fuyu-chin’ again, I’m burning this entire rooftop garden.”

 

Suo chuckled. “Understood.”

 

“Too bad!” Umemiya beamed. “It suits you!”

 

Chifuyu didn’t even reply. He just grabbed the watering can again and aimed it at Umemiya, water splashing dangerously close to the tomato stems.

 

Umemiya shrieked, diving behind Ren with all the drama of a theater major. “My tomatoes! My heirloom varietals! Why is this rooftop always cursed with violence?!”

 

Ren only sighed, clearly used to it. “We done here?”

 

Chifuyu paused for a moment, staring at the city beyond the edge of the rooftop, the distant hum of life below.

 

“…Almost.”

 

Behind him, Suo and Nirei exchanged glances. Sakura huffed, but he didn’t leave. Didn’t snap another insult either.

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

The sun dipped low behind the buildings, casting long, stretched shadows over the street. Chifuyu crouched beside an old woman in front of a small grocery store, gently repacking a torn paper bag that had exploded into a mess of rolling apples and cracked sweet potatoes.

 

“Here,” he muttered, slipping the last apple into a sturdier bag she had fished from her purse. “Careful on your way home.”

 

“Oh, bless you, young man!” she beamed, patting his arm with a grateful squeeze before tottering off.

 

Chifuyu rose, brushing grit from his knees. He barely had time to take a breath before—

 

“Well, well. Look who it is.”

 

That voice. That smug, nasal drawl scraped across his ears like nails on a chalkboard.

Chifuyu didn’t need to turn. He knew exactly who it was.

 

The punk he’d drop-kicked to protect Nirei. The one with the glass jaw and bruised ego. And now, clearly, a bigger grudge.

 

“You’ve got some balls showing your face around here again,” the guy snarled, his busted lip still raw. “Middle school brat thinks he’s some kind of hero?”

 

Chifuyu turned slowly, calm but cold. “I think I’m someone who doesn’t waste time with trash.”

 

The thug lunged with a wild punch.

Chifuyu moved to block—but didn’t need to.

 

Crack!

 

A blur zipped past him—black and white hair flashing—and Sakura’s fist slammed into the guy’s jaw with surgical precision. The thug reeled back, gagging.

 

“Touch him again,” Sakura said darkly, eyes flickering gold and blue, “and I’ll break more than your pride this time.”

 

Chifuyu blinked.

 

Then Suo stepped up beside him, hands in his back, cool and composed as ever. His voice was soft, but it cut like a blade.

“You’ve already lost once. Stay here and you’ll leave with more than a bruised jaw.”

 

Nirei popped in behind them, arms wide like a human barrier—though he was clearly trembling. “Y-Yeah! Don’t be stupid, man! Just go!”

 

The thug’s confidence crumbled fast. He spat a curse, clutching his face as he slunk away, disappearing into a side alley with his pride trailing behind.

 

Silence.

 

Chifuyu stared at the three of them. “You guys…”

 

Sakura huffed, rubbing his knuckles. “Don’t get the wrong idea. I didn’t do it for you.”

 

“…You punched him before I could.”

 

“Yeah, well. You looked like you were about to let him hit you. Like some kind of justice martyr. Dumbass.”

 

Suo chuckled. “That’s our Sakura. Sharp fists, sharper mouth.”

 

Nirei peered up at Chifuyu, eyes big. “You okay? You didn’t get hit or anything, right?”

Chifuyu hesitated. His heart wasn’t racing from fear—it was something else. 

 

Something warmer.

 

He’d been protected.

 

Not pitied...

 

Protected.

 

“…Tch.” He looked away, the tips of his ears faintly pink. “Could’ve handled it.”

Sakura scoffed. “Sure. And I’m the Emperor of France.”

 

Chifuyu didn’t reply—but he didn’t push them away either. The four of them walked on, their shadows stretching long behind them.

 

For the first time in a while, Chifuyu didn’t feel like he was walking alone.

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

But the fight wasn’t over yet.

 

Chifuyu stepped out of the corner store with a plastic bag swinging lightly in his hand. The curry packets inside rustled next to the milk tea he’d grabbed as a treat. Twilight had settled over the street like a soft veil.

 

“Cheap curry and milk tea,” he muttered, checking the time. “Could be worse.”

He didn’t get five steps before the air shifted.

 

Footsteps. Fast. Closing in.

 

CRACK!

 

Pain exploded through his ribs. The bat had come out of nowhere, and it dropped him hard onto the pavement. His groceries scattered. The plastic bag split.

 

“Heh. Not so tough now, huh?”

 

That same punk—back again—but this time he had friends. Three older guys with mean eyes and twitchy hands. One spun the metal bat like it was a game.

 

“I told you, brat. I always pay my debts.”

 

Two of them grabbed Chifuyu’s arms, yanking him upright, locking him in place.

Cheap move,” Chifuyu spat, coughing. His vision swam. “Four on one?”

 

The guy raised the bat again, lips twisted in a sneer—

 

HEY!!

 

A shout sliced the air. Then chaos.

Sakura barreled in like a storm, tackling one thug into the wall with a loud crunch. Suo followed a second later, ghosting in from the side to sweep the bat-wielder’s legs out from under him. The weapon clattered uselessly to the ground.

Nirei appeared, pale but furious. He lunged forward and tore one of the goons off Chifuyu’s arm. “Get your hands off him!”

 

It was instant.

 

Suo spun low and drove his palm into a thug’s gut, knocking the wind out of him. Sakura’s kicks landed fast and brutal. Chifuyu, shaking but upright, saw a guy coming from behind and didn’t hesitate—he pivoted and smashed an elbow into his face, then slammed him into the asphalt.

 

“You okay?” he asked Suo without turning.

“Peachy,” Suo replied, breathless but calm.

One of the punks tried to crawl away. Chifuyu caught him by the collar and yanked him back. “Not done yet.”

 

Sakura threw a punch that cracked in the quiet. “Dammit, I wanted to finish this fight alone!”

 

They hit me with a bat!” Chifuyu snapped.

 

“So now you’re mad?!”

 

“Shut up and punch someone!”

 

“You shut up!”

 

“You both shut up!” Nirei cried, wildly swinging the fallen bat at a thug’s legs. 

 

“You’re being loud!!”

 

By the time it ended, all four punks were groaning on the ground or stumbling away in defeat. Chifuyu stood in the center, chest heaving, curry forgotten, knuckles sore.

Sakura wiped blood from his cheek. “You fight like you’ve done this before.”

 

“I have,” Chifuyu said flatly.

 

"Oh. Yeah. Right. Toman"

 

Suo tilted his head. “You okay?”

 

“…Yeah. Thanks.”

 

The four of them stood in silence, bruised but victorious.

 

Then Nirei beamed. “We’re, like… kinda badass, huh?”

 

Chifuyu snorted. “Don’t let it go to your head.”

 

Sakura smirked. “He’s just salty I got more hits in.”

 

“You wish.”

 

Wanna count bruises?”

 

Suo sighed, shaking his head fondly. “Let’s get curry before you two start a rematch.”

As they walked back through the twilight, bloodied and bickering, Chifuyu felt the ache in his ribs—but it was nothing compared to the warmth blooming quietly in his chest.

 

He wasn’t alone now in this town.

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

---

 

Later that night

Kaji Ren's Apartment

 

The quiet clink of spoons and the warm, fragrant scent of curry filled the living room of the small apartment. Bandages wrapped haphazardly around knuckles and ribs, a first-aid kit sitting open on the low table between them.

 

Chifuyu sat on the couch, shirt lifted so Nirei could dab antiseptic on the dark bruise blooming over his side.

 

"Ow—damn, take it easy," Chifuyu hissed.

 

"Sorry! I’m sorry!" Nirei flinched, gently blowing on the spot like that might help. "I watched a first-aid video once. Kind of."

 

Sakura sat nearby, arms crossed but his own busted lip covered with gauze. “You're lucky we showed up. Idiot.”

 

Chifuyu glanced at him, then at Suo, who was calmly wrapping a bandage around his own forearm like he’d done this hundreds of times. “Tch. I could’ve handled it.”

 

“You were literally being held up like a piñata,” Sakura muttered.

 

“Yeah? And you’re one to talk, Princess Two-Tone.”

 

What did you just call me?!

 

Before it could escalate, the front door slammed open.

 

CHIFUYU!

 

Everyone froze.

 

Kaji Ren stood at the doorway, his sharp glare sweeping across the room. He was still in his school jacket, hair wind-blown from his rush, one hand clutching his phone like it had personally betrayed him.

 

“What the hell is this?” he barked, stalking into the room. “Why do I get a text from Nirei saying ‘everything’s fine but Chifuyu got hit with a bat’?!”

 

Chifuyu winced. “Technically, it was only once.”

 

Kaji’s eyes flared. “Once?! Are you out of your mind?! You’re supposed to be clearing your dignity, not getting into street fights like it’s your job!”

 

I didn’t start it—

 

“That’s not the point!”

 

He spun toward the others. “And you three—why did no one drag him home before he got hurt?!”

 

Suo raised both hands in diplomatic surrender. “To be fair, he was the least injured.”

 

“Because we protected him,” Sakura grumbled, not quite looking Kaji in the eye.

 

Kaji pinched the bridge of his nose, clearly regretting every life choice that had led him to this moment. “Unbelievable.”

 

But as his eyes landed on the makeshift bandage on Chifuyu’s ribs, his expression softened—only slightly. He walked over, crouching in front of him.

 

“Let me see.”

 

Chifuyu hesitated. “It’s not that bad.”

 

Kaji gave him the look.

 

Chifuyu sighed and let his cousin lift the bandage, gently pressing the edge of the bruise. He didn’t say anything when Chifuyu flinched—but the muscle in his jaw ticked.

 

"You’re lucky nothing’s broken. You scared the hell out of me, dumbass.”

 

Chifuyu looked down. “…Sorry.”

 

The room was quiet for a beat.

 

Then Nirei held out a takeout box with an overly hopeful smile. “Curry?”

 

Kaji blinked.

 

“…Fine,” he said, standing. “But next time? You’re calling me the second anything happens. Or I swear I’ll tell your mom.”

 

Chifuyu paled. “You wouldn’t.”

 

“I would. And she’ll fly in from Tokyo with your cat in a rage blizzard.”

 

The others snorted with laughter. Even Sakura cracked a smirk.

 

Kaji finally allowed himself a tired breath and sat with them, taking the offered curry.

 

Minutes later, they were eating in comfortable silence. Sakura poked at a pickle with his chopsticks. Suo shared a stupid story about a teacher who once tripped on his own hakama. Nirei spilled curry on his pants and cried about it. Chifuyu just sat there, sore but warm, surrounded.

 

He caught Kaji looking at him—worried, relieved, and deeply annoyed all at once.

 

“…I’m okay,” Chifuyu said quietly.

 

Kaji didn’t answer. He just ruffled his hair and turned back to his food.

 

Chifuyu smiled.

 

Maybe he was a little bruised. A little reckless.

 

But for the first time in a long time… he really wasn’t alone.

 

 

 

 

 

---

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

---

 

Later That Night Again– 

Kaji Ren's Apartment, 1:07 A.M.

 

The lights were dim now, the hum of the city a distant murmur through the windows. Curry containers had been cleaned up (mostly), the first-aid kit finally shut, and someone had dumped extra blankets onto the living room floor without much planning.

 

Kaji Ren had given up trying to make them go home after the third yawn from Nirei and the way Sakura kept pretending he wasn’t nodding off upright.

 

Now, four bodies were sprawled across the room in a lazy patchwork of limbs and quilts. Nirei had passed out halfway through a movie, drooling slightly onto Suo’s arm. Suo didn’t seem to mind, scrolling through his book with half-lidded eyes.

 

Sakura lay curled up against one end of the couch, borrowed hoodie drawn up like a shell, one hand tucked under his cheek. His lip was healing, his brow still furrowed even in sleep. Chifuyu sat beside him, the corner of a blanket draped over his knees, quietly watching the flicker of TV light dance across the walls.

 

Kaji stepped in from the hallway, a towel slung around his neck, his hair damp from a late shower. He paused, surveying the chaos.

 

“You better not leave curry stains on my floor,” he muttered.

 

“Too late,” Chifuyu said, voice soft.

 

Kaji rolled his eyes and tossed a folded blanket at his head. “Use that and try not to get blood on my couch.”

 

There was a silence between them, but it wasn’t uncomfortable.

 

“…Thanks,” Chifuyu finally muttered.

 

Kaji leaned against the doorframe. “For the blanket?”

 

“For… yelling. Patchin’ me up. Not calling my mom.”

 

Kaji shrugged. “I’m still considering it.”

 

Chifuyu smirked, but his eyes softened. “Still… I mean it.”

 

Kaji didn’t answer right away. He walked over and gently sat next to him, gaze scanning the bruises that were already starting to fade purple and blue. He reached out, brushed a lock of hair off Chifuyu’s forehead the way he used to when they were little.

 

“You scared me,” he said. “But… I’m proud of you.”

 

Chifuyu blinked.

 

“You stepped up. Took hits. But you didn’t take them alone.” Kaji’s eyes flicked toward the sleeping figures sprawled around the room. “You finally let other people stand beside you. That’s new.”

 

“…Yeah.” Chifuyu looked at them—Sakura curled like a cat, Suo pretending to be asleep, Nirei twitching in his sleep. He exhaled. “They’re loud and annoying.”

 

“But they stayed.”

 

Yeah.”

 

They sat there in quiet for a long moment before Kaji yawned and stood up.

 

“Alright, I’m going to bed. Don’t stay up too late.”

 

“Wait,” Chifuyu said suddenly.

 

Kaji paused.

 

“…Do you remember that one winter in Sapporo? When I got into that fight and came home with a black eye?”

 

Kaji turned slowly. “The one where I covered for you and said you fell on the ice?”

 

“Yeah.” Chifuyu smiled faintly. “You made me hot chocolate and let me hide under your kotatsu.”

 

Kaji chuckled, warm and nostalgic. “You were such a mess.”

 

“Still am.”

 

“But not alone in here anymore,” Kaji said, softer now.

 

Chifuyu didn’t reply. He just nodded.

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

---

 

Another Later That Night – Rooftop of Kaji Ren’s Apartment, Furin Territory

 

The streets below buzzed faintly with late-night life, a dull hum of neon and distant voices. Up on the rooftop, however, everything felt still.

 

Chifuyu sat on the concrete ledge with one leg drawn up, hoodie hood thrown loosely over his head, shadows clinging to the contours of his tired face. The breeze tugged at his bangs, cool against the faint heat of his healing bruises.

 

He exhaled slowly, eyes scanning the skyline. But it wasn’t the lights or the sounds that held his thoughts.

 

“…Peke J,” he murmured, voice barely above a whisper.

 

He toyed with the frayed edge of his hoodie sleeve, his other hand curled loosely around a cooling can of milk tea. His ribs ached when he breathed too deep, but a sharper pain bloomed somewhere quieter—underneath it all.

 

“I wonder if you’re still sleeping on my bed,” he muttered. “Or if you’ve gone and claimed the couch like a spoiled prince.”

 

A humorless smile tugged at the corner of his mouth.

 

“Did Mom remember to feed you today? She always messes up the chicken. Boils it to hell. You hate that.”

 

He swallowed, throat tight. The street lights blurred a little.

 

“I should’ve brought you.”

 

A gust of wind whispered across the rooftop, and Chifuyu hunched deeper into his hoodie.

 

“You wouldn’t have liked it here. Too much noise. Too many fists. You’d probably hiss at Sakura.”

 

The quiet lingered.

 

Then he closed his eyes and leaned back, head tilted to the stars.

 

“I miss you, spoiled cat.”

 

 

---

 

That Same Night – Tokyo, Baji’s Apartment Balcony

 

The evening air was cool, heavy with the scent of rain that hadn’t yet fallen.

 

Baji stepped out onto his small, cluttered balcony with a mug in hand, the steam from his tea curling around his face. He was only wearing a tank top, shoulders wrapped in gauze under his loose flannel. The healing wound still tugged when he moved.

 

He leaned against the railing with a grunt, staring absently at the sky.

 

Then—he heard it.

 

Mew.”

 

It was soft, hesitant—just one note.

 

His gaze dropped.

 

There, sitting prim and still on the ledge just outside the sliding door, was a small black cat. Sleek fur. Sharp black eyes. Ears flicked forward like he’d traveled a long way and wasn’t sure if he’d be welcome.

 

“…Peke J?” Baji asked, blinking.

 

The cat meowed again. It wasn’t desperate. Just… tired. Familiar.

 

Baji crouched slowly, setting the mug down with a quiet clink.

 

“You little stalker. You've been around this spot without me here?”

 

Peke J padded forward, tail curling high, and rubbed his face against Baji’s extended hand with a low, vibrating purr. His fur was warm from travel, soft with the scent of streets and home.

 

Baji scratched gently beneath his chin, brow furrowed.

 

“You came looking for him, huh?”

 

The cat purred louder, curling up beside Baji’s knee like he belonged there.

 

“...Did you know where he went?”

 

Peke J simply blinked at him, eyes half-lidded with contentment. He bumped Baji’s hand again, insistently.

 

Baji sighed and reached to gently gather the cat into his lap.

 

“I guess that’s a no,” he muttered, voice rough around the edges.

 

He looked out at the distant horizon, fingers slowly stroking the familiar little ball of fur curled against his chest.

 

“Yeah,” he said quietly. “I miss him too.”

 

And Peke J stayed there—warm, breathing, waiting.

 

Just like Baji.

 

 

 

---

 

Sometime Past 2 A.M.

 

A heavy quiet had settled. The TV flickered faintly. Chifuyu lay flat now, one arm tucked behind his head, the other resting beside him. He could hear Nirei’s light snoring. Sakura’s steady breathing. The soft noise from Suo’s book, probably still awake despite claiming otherwise.

 

He turned toward the ceiling and let out a small sigh.

 

He was sore. Exhausted. Full of curry. Surrounded by idiots.

 

And weirdly… safe.

 

“Kaji,” he mumbled toward the hallway.

 

A sleepy grumble responded.

 

“…Thanks. Again.”

 

From the other room, a gruff voice replied, “Get some sleep, brat.”

 

And this time, Chifuyu did.

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

----- Bonus -----

 

The Next Morning – 8:42 A.M.

Kaji Ren's Apartment, Kitchen-Living Room

 

The smell hit first—burnt toast, fried eggs, and something suspiciously… sweet?

 

Chifuyu groaned awake on the floor, his neck kinked at an awful angle against a rolled-up jacket. Nirei was curled up next to him like a cat, hugging a pillow. Suo had relocated at some point and was now sitting cross-legged at the table, chewing calmly on dry cereal out of the box.

 

Sakura was nowhere to be seen—until a loud clang echoed from the kitchen.

 

“Dammit—how the hell do you turn this thing down?!”

 

“You’re gonna kill us all!” Chifuyu called groggily, clutching his head as he sat up. “What are you even making?”

 

“Pancakes,” Sakura yelled back. “But the batter's too runny!”

 

“I said just add more flour,” Suo offered helpfully between bites.

 

“You said that after I already added sugar!”

 

“...This is going to be disgusting,” Chifuyu muttered.

 

He hauled himself to his feet, stretching sore muscles and wincing when a bruise on his side protested. Still—he felt lighter this morning, despite the stiffness and chaos.

 

In the kitchen, Sakura stood with a whisk in hand, wearing one of Kaji’s aprons (which said “WORLD’S MOST PATIENT COUSIN”) and glaring down at the pan like it had insulted his mother.

 

“You’re using my spatula wrong,” Kaji grunted as he walked in, hair tousled, still in sweatpants. He paused, took one look at the batter-covered countertop, and sighed like a man whose patience was on its final thread.

 

“...I’m confiscating my stove next time.”

 

Sakura scowled. “No you’re not. I’m winning them over with pancakes.”

 

Nirei stumbled in behind Chifuyu, yawning and rubbing his eyes. “Are those chocolate chips… or soybeans?”

 

“No one knows,” Suo deadpanned.

 

Kaji rubbed his temples. “Matsuno, control your gremlins.”

 

Chifuyu raised both hands in surrender. “I literally just woke up.”

 

Sakura shoved a lumpy pancake onto a plate and handed it to Chifuyu. “Here. You’re the lab rat.”

 

“...Why is it green.”

 

“Matcha. Maybe. I think.”

 

“...Maybe?!

 

Kaji pulled open a cabinet, grumbling as he fetched real breakfast supplies. “Sit down, all of you. I’m cooking. You’re banned from the stove.”

 

“But I’m good with eggs!” Nirei protested.

 

“You cracked one on my floor.”

 

Suo smiled politely. “I can make tea.”

 

“No one touches anything but the cups,” Kaji snapped.

 

 

---

 

Five Minutes Later

 

A new smell filled the apartment—proper eggs, toast, warm rice, and grilled fish. Kaji worked like a tired chef in a busy diner, grumbling but efficient. The others sat at the table, finally calm.

 

Chifuyu watched Sakura try to sneak another pancake onto Suo’s plate. Suo quietly passed it to Nirei, who took a huge bite and immediately gagged.

 

“Still not bad,” Nirei wheezed, eyes watering.

 

“I hate you all,” Kaji said mildly, plating the fish.

 

Chifuyu chuckled softly and leaned back in his chair.

 

It was loud. A little stupid. Ridiculous, even.

 

But he liked it.

 

“Thanks for feeding us,” he said, genuine this time.

 

Kaji looked over, catching the softened expression on his cousin’s face. His mouth twitched. “Anytime. You bring home idiots again though, I’m charging rent.”

 

“You already charge me rent!”

 

“I’m doubling it.”

 

They bickered the rest of breakfast, Sakura burning one last pancake just to be petty.

 

And for the first time in a long time… Chifuyu laughed without flinching.

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

End 

Notes:

End! See u next chapter?
:>
Please leave a comment, I want to know your thoughts and expectations for the next chapter.

Chapter 11: Warmfelt Goodbyes, See you next time

Summary:

A glimpse of Chifuyu's Train. Last bonding. New family and good byes to say.

Notes:

Hi! This chapter might be long, long than you expected 😅 Of course a lot of time skips. Hope you enjoy! Kinda rushed? I really really hope you guys love this chapter. Gonna warn u though, there's a slight adult joke— JUST SMALL TINNIE TINY BIT

(See the end of the chapter for more notes.)

Chapter Text

Furin High Gym – Late Afternoon

 

The wooden floor groaned under the force of quick footwork and solid hits. Sweat clung to Chifuyu’s shirt, his breath coming hard but steady. Every strike he threw now was cleaner, more disciplined—less reckless than before, though still fueled by something raw.

 

The bruises from the last fight still ached—one across his ribs, another hidden under his sleeve. He winced with each movement but kept going. He wasn’t about to start the day feeling weak.

 

“You’re swinging like a toddler.”

 

The voice came from behind him—flat, sharp, familiar. Chifuyu turned to see Kaji leaning against the gym entrance, arms crossed, a red lollipop stick poking from the corner of his mouth.

 

“You say that like you’re disappointed, cousin,” Chifuyu muttered, cracking his neck.

 

“I am. You keep letting punks sneak up on you like it’s a game.” Kaji walked forward slowly, the lollipop clicking against his teeth. “It’s getting embarrassing.”

 

“You watching me or stalking me?”

 

Kaji smirked. “You’re my cousin. It’s both.”

 

Chifuyu exhaled through his nose. “So you gonna keep lecturing or—”

 

Kaji moved without warning.

 

A sharp jab nearly clipped Chifuyu’s shoulder—he dodged just in time, foot skidding along the rooftop tile. “The hell?!”

 

“You said you wanted me to stop talking,” Kaji replied calmly, rolling the lollipop in his mouth. “Lesson one: Stop hesitating.”

 

He stepped in again, faster this time. Chifuyu blocked the second blow but barely countered. Kaji was sharp—his movements fluid, unflashy, practiced. This wasn’t brawling. This was precision.

 

“Back when you were in Toman,” Kaji said between exchanges, “you had backup. You don’t have that anymore. If you’re gonna survive here, in Furin, then you fight like no one’s coming for you.”

 

Chifuyu’s jaw tightened. He ducked a kick, then launched a knee toward Kaji’s ribs—only to have it caught effortlessly.

 

“You’re fast. But your tells are loud,” Kaji said. “Emotions make noise. Shut them up.”

 

With a flick, he shoved Chifuyu back.

 

Panting, Chifuyu straightened, sweat dripping down his neck despite the chill.

 

Again,” he said through clenched teeth. “Don’t go easy.”

 

Kaji smiled, slow and crooked. “Wasn’t planning on it.”

 

He popped the lollipop free and tapped it against his palm like it was a baton.

The sky outside was a soft grey, clouds lazily drifting across the sun, casting gentle shadows over Furin’s gym windows. It smelled faintly of cool air and sweat.

 

Chifuyu’s body slammed against the wooden floor for what felt like the hundredth time that morning. Pain pulsed through his ribs, but he gritted his teeth, rolling onto one elbow to catch his breath.

 

Kaji stood a few feet away, arms crossed, the usual lollipop lazily balanced between his teeth. His relaxed stance was a lie—Chifuyu had already learned the hard way how fast those hands moved.

 

“Again,” Kaji said flatly.

 

“Give me... five seconds to die first,” Chifuyu wheezed.

 

“No time like the present.” Kaji tilted his head, a faint grin on his face. “If you can’t take a few throws, what the hell were you doing in Toman?”

 

That stung.

 

Chifuyu’s eyes narrowed. He pushed himself upright, ignoring the dull ache in his shoulders. “I didn’t survive Toman just by looking pretty, you know.”

 

“Then prove it.”

 

Chifuyu lunged.

 

He came in low, trying to bait a counter and slide under it, but Kaji saw it coming. Their bodies blurred in sharp, precise movements—Kaji sidestepping, catching Chifuyu’s wrist, twisting—

 

Chifuyu was flipped clean onto his back again.

 

His breath left him in a huff.

 

“Slower than before,” Kaji muttered. “Tired already?”

 

“You’re the worst cousin ever,” Chifuyu croaked.

 

“Yet here you are.”

 

Chifuyu groaned. “I hate you.”

 

Kaji Ren deflected a punch with ease, letting it glance off his forearm before delivering a sharp tap to Chifuyu’s ribs.

 

“Stop leaning in,” he said curtly. “You’re not a street brawler anymore.”

 

“I’m not!” Chifuyu snapped, teeth clenched as he readjusted his stance, lunging in again.

 

The gym door slid open with a soft hiss.

 

Toma Hiragi stood in the doorway, a towel slung over his neck, duffel bag resting on one shoulder. The late sunlight spilled in behind him, casting his silhouette long across the gym floor.

 

He paused.

 

His gaze fell on the two sparring figures—on the kid with the tight fists and burning eyes. Not just any kid.

 

Chifuyu Matsuno.

 

The same one who’d dragged himself into this very gym last summer—bruised, bitter, burning to change. The one Kaji had thrown into weekend drills. Sometimes, even Umemiya dropped by to correct his form, offering calm advice no one expected from Furin’s leader.

 

It had been months.

 

Hiragi stepped fully inside, the door easing shut behind him.

 

“Kaji,” he said, voice easy.

 

Kaji caught Chifuyu’s punch mid-air and let it drop. He turned toward the door, a rare smile tugging at his mouth.

 

“Hiragi-san,” he greeted. “Didn’t think we’d see you till next week.”

 

Hiragi nodded, eyes still fixed on Chifuyu. “You’ve grown.”

 

Chifuyu, catching his breath, lowered his fists. His heart skipped. “Hiragi-san…?”

 

Hiragi chuckled, stepping forward. “Didn’t recognize me?”

 

“I did—just…” Chifuyu rubbed his face with the back of his wrist. “Didn’t think you’d remember me.”

 

Hiragi dropped his bag and crouched, pulling wrist wraps free. “I remember every student who bleeds on this floor and comes back.” He glanced up. “You still flinch before your left jab. Fix that and you’ll land twice as much.”

 

Kaji gave a soft huff. “Very sharp.”

 

“Not here to babysit,” Hiragi said, standing. “I’m here to push you both.”

 

“You’re joining?” Chifuyu asked, part dread, part awe.

 

“Unless you’re planning to stop.”

 

“…No.”

 

Hiragi smiled.

 

“Good.”

 

 

---

 

Later – During Drills

 

Hiragi moved like clockwork—precise, clean, unreadable. He didn’t strike to hurt. He struck to teach.

 

“Reset,” he ordered, as Chifuyu staggered back, lungs burning. “You’re faster than you were. Stronger. But your head’s full of ghosts.”

 

That one hit deeper than any blow.

 

Kaji tossed him a bottle of water. His voice was quiet, but firm. “He’s right. You’re here now. Stop fighting like you're still back there.”

 

Chifuyu said nothing. His fingers curled tighter around the bottle.

 

For the first time in months, something in his chest unclenched.

 

Hiragi approached and rested a hand on his shoulder. “You’ve got potential, Chifuyu. More than most. Don’t waste it trying to be someone you’re not.”

 

Before Chifuyu could answer, the gym doors opened again.

 

The atmosphere shifted instantly.

 

Footsteps entered—slow, confident, deliberate.

 

Umemiya Hajime led the way, hands buried in his pockets, a relaxed smile on his face. At his side, Tsubaki trailed in with striking ease—long black hair tinged pink swaying behind them, boots clicking sharply across the floor.

 

Takumi Momose followed, hoodie drawn up, unreadable as ever.

 

Saku Mizuki came last, adjusting his glasses as the overhead lights glinted off the lenses.

 

The other Heavenly Kings.

 

They didn’t speak. They didn’t need to. Their presence alone was loud.

 

First came Tasuku Tsubakino, or Tsubaki-chan, swaying confidently with crimson earrings glinting and red lipstick perfectly untouched. “Chi-chan~!” he chimed, hands clasped dramatically. “My, you’ve grown! Still stubborn and sweet-faced.”

(A/N: I've been searching Tsubaki's official pronounce cause I might get hate if I didn't get it correctly but the author of the wind breaker said that they prefer Tsubaki's pronounce as "he/him"🙏 But it's up to others to whatsoever pronounces for our dear Tsubaki-chan as long as you guys being respectful to each other's opinions, I just want clear things up before you guys might attack me in the comments 🥹)

 

 

Chifuyu froze mid-movement.

 

Kaji caught it instantly. “Ignore them,” he said. “Focus.”

 

But it was hard.

 

Chifuyu could feel their eyes on him like weights.

 

Tsubaki tilted his head, arms crossed, red nails tapping rhythmically. “So that’s really him, huh?” he said, curiosity in his tone. “Still here. Still grinding. But he’s tight in the shoulders.”

 

“He’s trying,” Umemiya said, his voice calm. “That much is obvious.”

 

Takumi remained quiet, expression remain curious.

 

Saku pushed up his glasses. “He’s not bad.”

 

Hiragi took a step back, giving Chifuyu space. “Don’t let them get in your head. You’re not here for them. You’re here for you.”

 

Chifuyu’s fingers flexed. Kaji’s steady gaze met his.

 

Baji-san… Takemichi… the weight of everything he lost and everything he still carried—it had brought him to this moment.

 

He let the air out of his lungs.

 

“Again,” he said.

 

This time, his steps were sharper. His guard tighter. His mind—clearer.

 

And the other Kings of Furin watched silently from the sidelines.

 

Maybe judging.

 

Maybe impressed.

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

Furin High Gym – After Drills

 

The session ended with a final exhale. Chifuyu dropped to one knee, sweat dripping from his chin onto the polished floor. His limbs trembled—not from exhaustion, but from holding everything in.

 

The other Kings hadn’t left.

 

They were still watching.

 

And now, they moved.

 

Umemiya stepped forward first, hands still deep in his pockets. He stopped just a few feet away, casting a shadow over Chifuyu’s hunched form.

 

“You held up well,” he said. “Most kids break before the second round.”

 

Chifuyu glanced up, startled. “I… didn’t want to look weak.”

 

“That’s not the same as being strong.” Umemiya’s voice was calm, unjudging. “But it’s a start.”

 

Tsubaki followed with a graceful saunter, hands resting on his hips. His black-pink hair glowed under the gym lights, red lips curved into a sly smile.

 

“Your form’s still stiff,” he said bluntly, crouching in front of him. “But your eyes… they’re not scared. That counts, Chi-chan.” Tsubaki finally smiled softly.

 

Chifuyu opened his mouth to respond but hesitated. Tsubaki leaned closer.

 

“You really remind me of a stray cat, y'know. All claws, no direction. Keep going, and you might turn into something interesting.”

 

Behind them, Takumi hovered like a shadow, arms crossed, gaze unreadable.

 

He said nothing for a moment, then:

“You got hit a dozen times and still came back swinging. That’s annoying.”

 

“…Sorry?”

 

“It’s a compliment,” Kaji said dryly.

 

Saku Mizuki stepped up last, arms behind his back. His glasses reflected the overhead lights as he examined Chifuyu like a math problem.

 

“You listen. You adjust. But you overthink your movements,” he said crisply. “Start trusting your instincts more. They’re not bad.”

 

Chifuyu swallowed, still kneeling.

 

Hiragi nudged him lightly with a foot. “Well? You gonna sit there and soak in the praise or say something?”

 

Chifuyu looked up at all of them—Umemiya, Tsubaki, Takumi, Saku, Toma, Kaji—and something caught in his chest. All this time, he thought he was just rebuilding.

 

But maybe…

 

Maybe he was being seen.

 

“I won’t waste this,” he said quietly. “Not your time. Not the chance.”

 

Umemiya’s smile deepened. “Good.”

 

Tsubaki rose to his feet with a flourish. “Then prove it. Not just to us. To yourself.”

 

And with that, the Kings turned and made their way out of the gym, one by one.

 

Chifuyu stayed on the floor a moment longer, heartbeat finally slowing. Kaji handed him a towel, smirking faintly.

 

“You’re in now,” he said.

 

Chifuyu looked up, confused. “In what?”

 

Kaji turned toward the exit. “The spotlight. Better get used to it.”

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

---

 

Furin High – Behind the Gym, Just Before Sunset

 

The late afternoon sky had turned golden, the air thick with humidity and the quiet hum of cicadas. Chifuyu stood behind the gym building, water bottle in hand, trying to calm the thudding in his chest. The drills, the sparring, the scrutiny—it had all caught up to him.

 

He didn’t hear the footsteps until they were close.

 

“Still wound up?” came a voice—calm, deep, familiar.

 

Chifuyu turned.

 

Umemiya Hajime stood a few feet away, hands still in his pockets, his relaxed posture unchanged. His gaze was steady, but not unkind.

 

“Didn’t expect you to come talk to me,” Chifuyu admitted, swallowing hard.

 

“I didn’t expect you to last this long,” Umemiya replied, a small smile tugging at his lips. “But here we are.”

 

Chifuyu looked down at the ground, unsure what to say. “I know I’m not strong like the others.”

 

“Strength isn’t just about winning fights.” Umemiya’s voice didn’t waver. “It’s about not giving up when you’ve got every reason to.”

 

Chifuyu’s throat tightened.

 

“I wasn’t sure I could keep going, after what happened with Toman. After Baji-san…” he trailed off. “I thought I lost everything.”

 

Umemiya walked over slowly and sat on the low wall beside the gym, motioning for Chifuyu to sit too.

 

“Ren-kun told me some of it,” he said. “About what you carried.”

 

Chifuyu hesitated, then joined him, sitting stiffly.

 

“You’re not just training to fight,” Umemiya continued. “You’re trying to rebuild yourself. I get that.”

 

Chifuyu’s eyes stung suddenly. He blinked fast. “Do you think I belong here?”

 

Umemiya didn’t answer right away.

 

Instead, he looked out at the sky, the glow of the sunset reflecting in his eyes.

 

“You showed up every weekend. Trained until you collapsed. Got back up. That tells me more than your punches ever could.”

 

He glanced back at Chifuyu.

 

“You already belong. Whether you realize it or not.”

 

Chifuyu clenched his fists on his knees, his heart tight in his chest. That quiet affirmation, so simply said, cracked something open inside him.

 

“…Thank you,” he whispered.

 

Umemiya nodded once. “Don’t thank me yet.”

 

He stood, ruffling Chifuyu’s hair lightly—a rare gesture that startled him more than anything else.

 

“Get some rest. You’ll need it.”

 

Then he walked off, leaving Chifuyu alone with the last rays of the sun and a strange, blooming warmth in his chest.

 

 

 

 

—Furin territory–

Kaji Ren's Apartment – Night

 

In the quiet of their apartment, Kaji Ren sat on the couch, his eyes fixed on the magazine in front of him but his thoughts clearly elsewhere. Chifuyu leaned against the kitchen counter, sipping from a glass of water, his fingers absently tapping against the side. The air was thick with unspoken words, the weight of their individual burdens hanging between them.

 

Kaji finally broke the silence, his voice low but firm. "You’ve been quiet lately."

 

Chifuyu let out a short breath, setting the glass down. "Just... thinking."

 

"About what?" Kaji asked, his gaze lifting, studying Chifuyu with a hint of concern. He put down the magazine and shifted, his posture reflecting the seriousness of the moment.

 

Chifuyu hesitated, then slid his hands into his pockets, avoiding Kaji’s gaze. "About everything," he muttered. "The past. What I still carry with me."

 

Kaji didn't push, letting the pause stretch. He knew better than to rush him, but the silence was heavy, thick with the kind of pain he’d seen in Chifuyu’s eyes all these months. Finally, he spoke again, his tone softer. "You don’t need to carry it alone."

 

Chifuyu looked at him, his lips pressing into a thin line. "I know you’re always there, but..." His words faltered as if the weight of his own thoughts were too much to put into words.

 

Kaji stood and walked over to where Chifuyu stood, placing a hand on his shoulder in a rare moment of tenderness. "You’re not the same kid who showed up here a few months ago," he said, his voice steady. "I’ve seen you fight, seen you work through the pain. You’re stronger than you realize. And whatever’s eating at you? I’ll be here. Always."

 

Chifuyu let out a breath, the tightness in his chest loosening just a bit. His eyes dropped to Kaji’s hand on his shoulder, feeling the weight of the unspoken promise in that touch. "I’m just... tired of the ghosts," he admitted, his voice barely above a whisper. "They don’t let me move forward."

 

Kaji gave him a small, reassuring squeeze. "Then let them go. You’re not that kid anymore. You’re Chifuyu Matsuno. You get to decide who you are now."

 

The words hung in the air, the quiet of the apartment amplifying their impact. Chifuyu took a long breath, nodding slowly, as if accepting something he hadn’t been ready to face before.

 

"Thanks," he said quietly, his voice softer than it had been in a long time.

 

Kaji smiled, his usual grin tugging at his lips. "Don’t mention it. Just keep moving forward. I’ve got your back."

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

Furin High Rooftop — Morning

 

It was a quiet morning on the rooftop, the sun filtering through the thin clouds, casting warm rays across the small garden. Chifuyu’s fingers moved carefully over the tomato vines and herbs, tending to Umemiya’s plants with the same deliberate care he’d always had for them. The peaceful rhythm of it helped him keep his mind from wandering too far, grounding him after the chaos he’d dealt with recently. The earthy smell of the soil, the softness of the green leaves—it all felt reassuring, like a temporary escape from the mess of his life.

 

He had just finished watering the plants when the sound of footsteps reached his ears—slow, cautious, like someone who didn’t want to disturb the calm but was still determined to be noticed. Chifuyu didn’t even have to look up to know who it was. The vibe of Furin’s first years was unmistakable, and this one in particular had a presence that was impossible to ignore.

 

A figure appeared in his peripheral vision, tall and lean, the black and white Furin uniform fitting him like it was made for him. Long blue hair framed his face, and Chifuyu blinked, recognizing him. Sugishita Kyotaro, if memory served. The kid wasn’t particularly social, and from what Chifuyu had seen, he didn’t seem keen on making friends with anyone.

'He kinda looks like Baji-san..'

Sugishita stopped a few paces away from Chifuyu, not moving forward or backward, as if carefully considering something. His brown eyes were fixed on Chifuyu, studying him with an unreadable intensity.

 

Chifuyu raised an eyebrow, his usual smirk curling at the edge of his lips. "Can I help you with something?" he asked dryly, the question hanging in the air between them. He didn’t expect much from this interaction—Sugishita didn’t seem like the type to engage in small talk.

 

After a moment, Sugishita spoke, his voice quiet but firm. "You’re the one who’s always with Umemiya-san."

 

Chifuyu blinked, caught off guard by the directness. "I guess," he said with a shrug, not particularly wanting to elaborate. "What about it?"

 

Sugishita’s gaze didn’t waver as he continued, "I’ve heard things about you. You’re the one who saved Nirei, right?"

 

The mention of Nirei surprised Chifuyu. That wasn’t something he’d considered worth talking about. "Yeah, I helped him out with a few guys, but I’m not some hero," he replied, wiping his hands on his pants as he stood straighter. His usual detachment was back, a practiced mask hiding his true feelings.

 

Sugishita’s eyes flickered, narrowing ever so slightly, before he spoke again, quieter this time. "I don’t care about heroes," he muttered, almost under his breath. His attention shifted back to Chifuyu. "But Umemiya-san trusts you."

 

The unexpected respect in Sugishita’s voice caught Chifuyu off guard. He had never pegged the first-year for someone who would be so considerate, much less express it out loud.

 

"You know Umemiya-san well?" Chifuyu asked, his curiosity piqued. He wasn’t sure if he was being cautious or genuinely interested now.

 

Sugishita’s expression hardened just a fraction. "I’ve seen him... since childhood. He’s someone I respect."

 

There was an intensity to Sugishita’s words that made Chifuyu pause. The way he spoke about Umemiya wasn’t just casual admiration—it felt like something more. But Chifuyu had learned not to judge so quickly. If Sugishita had respect for Umemiya, he could at least understand that.

 

"He’s got his hands full with these plants," Chifuyu said, trying to deflect with a bit of dry humor, "So don’t expect much out of him."

 

Sugishita’s gaze lingered on him for a moment, his eyes intense as ever. "You’re different," he said suddenly.

 

"Different?" Chifuyu raised an eyebrow, taken aback. "How?"

 

Sugishita didn’t immediately respond, his eyes flickering to the plants for a moment, as if trying to find the right words. "You’re not like the others," he muttered, his tone almost contemplative.

 

Chifuyu opened his mouth to respond but was interrupted by a familiar voice.

 

"Sugishita!" It was Anzai, his voice a mix of concern and surprise. "What are you doing here? You know the rooftop’s off-limits for first-years unless it's a meeting."

 

Sugishita turned his head toward Anzai, his expression softening slightly, though still retaining its usual coolness. "I’m not ‘wandering.’ I’m checking on the plants," he replied flatly, though there was the faintest hint of humor in his voice.

 

Anzai blinked in confusion, then glanced between Chifuyu and Sugishita. "Wait, plants? Who’s...?" He trailed off, realizing who they were talking about. "Oh. Umemiya-san’s plants, right?"

 

Sugishita gave a small nod, though his gaze stayed fixed on Chifuyu for just a moment longer. "Yeah. I was just making sure they’re alright."

 

Chifuyu, a small smirk playing at the corners of his lips, looked at Sugishita, then back at Anzai. "Didn’t realize you were so invested in Umemiya-san’s garden," he remarked, his tone teasing but not unkind.

 

Sugishita shot him a sharp glance, his expression as unreadable as ever. For a fleeting second, Chifuyu thought he saw a blush creeping across his face, but it was gone so quickly he couldn’t be sure.

 

"Maybe you’re not as bad as the rumors say," Chifuyu muttered to himself, more out of curiosity than anything else. Sugishita had certainly thrown him off balance—he hadn’t expected the first-year to be anything but standoffish, but there was clearly more to him than met the eye.

 

Sugishita didn’t respond immediately. Instead, he gave a brief nod, his stoic expression falling back into place.

 

"Take care of Umemiya-san’s plants," he said, his tone serious, as if it were a command. "He’ll want them in good condition."

 

Without waiting for a response, Sugishita turned and walked off, his long blue hair swishing behind him as he disappeared from sight. Chifuyu watched him go, a strange curiosity gnawing at him. There was definitely more to Sugishita than he let on—of that, Chifuyu was certain.

 

"Well, that was... weird," Chifuyu muttered under his breath, shaking his head. He returned to watering the plants, the sound of his footsteps the only thing that filled the silence, leaving the rooftop once again peaceful, yet subtly charged with something new.

 

The rooftop was quiet again—at least for five minutes. Chifuyu crouched by the herb boxes, checking the base of a tomato plant when the door creaked open behind him.

 

“I swear to god, if this is another weird first-year with a god complex—”

 

“Oi! That better not be about me, blondie.”

 

Chifuyu sighed, already recognizing the sharp voice. “Tch. I don’t need to say names when your ego does the shouting for you, Sakura-san.”

 

Sakura strode across the rooftop, his green pants slightly scuffed and his hands stuffed into his pockets like he had better things to do. He looked utterly unimpressed—though Chifuyu would bet good money he came here just to start something.

 

Behind him came Nirei, wide-eyed and clearly not prepared for another rooftop disaster. He clutched a convenience store bag like it was a peace offering. “Uhh, maybe we can all just… talk nicely today?” he offered weakly.

 

And last, calm as a breeze, was Suo—his long legs leisurely carrying him forward, one hand in his pocket, the other adjusting the yellow tassel of his earring. “Ah, the rooftop garden,” he said with a soft smile. “So peaceful. Until it isn’t.

 

Chifuyu stood up, brushing off his hands. “I knew it got too quiet.”

 

Sakura crossed his arms. “You looked like you were gonna melt into the dirt. What are you, a plant whisperer now?”

 

“At least I do something useful with my hands instead of standing around mouthing off all day,” Chifuyu shot back with a smirk.

 

Sakura scowled. “Screw you.”

 

In your dreams.”

 

Guys!” Nirei yelped, flailing the bag in between them. “Please! I brought melon pan! Let’s not start World War III over tomatoes!”

 

Chifuyu and Sakura glared at each other for a beat longer before Suo stepped in, lightly resting a palm on Nirei’s head. “Don’t worry, Nirei. It’s not war. This is foreplay.”

 

“SUO!” Nirei squeaked, face red as the tomatoes.

 

"Hah? What's a foreplay?!" Chifuyu shrieked, very bothered by the word that Suo spats out.

 

Sakura turned even redder than Nirei, slightly disgusted, pointing a finger at Suo. “Say that again and I’m kicking you off the roof.”

 

Suo only laughed softly, his usual serene smile never slipping. “I’m just saying what we’re all thinking.”

 

“We are NOT—!” Sakura stopped himself, realizing how loud his voice got. He folded his arms with a huff and turned his back on the group. “Whatever. I only came to check on the plants. Someone’s gotta make sure you’re not overwatering them.”

 

Wow. That sounds suspiciously like caring,” Chifuyu muttered, pretending to be shocked.

 

“Fight me.”

 

Suo chuckled again. Nirei shoved the melon pan into Chifuyu’s hands and turned to Suo in desperation. “Please, please distract them or they’ll actually fight. Or flirt. I don’t know which is worse.”

 

Chifuyu took a bite of the bread and shrugged. “Could be worse. Could be Sugishita guy again.”

 

Sakura turned around, stiff. “What does that guy want from you, anyway?”

 

Chifuyu gave him a lazy smile. “Jealous, two-toned princess?”

 

“Not in a million years!”

 

Suo, now leaning against the rooftop railing, watched the whole exchange like it was his favorite TV show. “This rooftop’s become more entertaining than any soap opera.”

 

Nirei groaned. “I’m never bringing snacks up here again.”

 

But even as they bickered and complained, the rooftop felt a little warmer—louder, yes—but strangely alive.

 

Just as the bickering began to ebb and a fragile truce settled over the group, Chifuyu knelt back down, reaching for a small clay pot that housed one of Umemiya’s prized basil plants. “This one needs repotting soon,” he muttered to himself, carefully lifting it to check the roots.

 

“I could do that,” Sakura said casually, crouching beside him with a challenging grin. “Not like it takes much skill.”

 

Chifuyu gave him a side-eye. “With your track record? The only thing you’ve ever successfully repotted was your own bad attitude.”

 

Sakura bristled. “You wanna go, blondie?”

 

Oh my god,” Nirei whimpered, turning away in stress. “Why is this every day now—?”

 

Suo hummed serenely, clearly enjoying himself. “It’s called bonding, Nirei-kun. Very intense bonding.”

 

Sakura, muttering under his breath, reached for a nearby potted plant to prove a point. “Look, you just grab it from the base like—"

 

“Sakura, don’t—” Chifuyu started, too late.

 

With a CRACK, the pot slipped from Sakura’s hands, hit the rooftop floor, and shattered, sending dirt scattering across the ground.

 

Everyone froze.

 

Chifuyu stared at the carnage. Suo’s smile widened slightly. Nirei inhaled so sharply it sounded like a scream trapped in his lungs.

 

Sakura blinked. “…That wasn’t me.”

 

“It was literally you,” Chifuyu said flatly, his voice already rising. “That was Umemiya-san’s peppermint. Do you even understand what you’ve done?!”

 

“It was defective! It jumped!” Sakura snapped, pointing at the broken pieces like they had betrayed him.

 

“You absolute gremlin—!” Chifuyu lunged, not to fight, but to salvage the roots, his hands flying over the dirt. “This plant had a name, you plant murderer!”

 

“YOU NAMED THE PLANT?”

 

Pep-chan was innocent!”

 

Nirei dropped to his knees beside them, panicking. “Oh no no no—can we glue it back together?! Plants can heal, right?! Like lizards?!”

 

Suo wandered over leisurely, crouching beside Chifuyu with a thoughtful hum. “Well, the stem’s intact, and I believe you can re-root peppermint cuttings with water and care.” He tilted his head at Sakura. “You’re lucky it’s peppermint and not Umemiya’s sakura bonsai. He might’ve buried you with it.”

 

Sakura, now half-panicking and half-defensive, sputtered, “I didn’t mean to break the stupid thing!”

 

“Tell that to Pep-chan’s ghost.”

 

Sakura hissed like a cornered cat. “Shut up!

 

“Enough!” Chifuyu held up the broken stalk like a tragic relic. “We can save it. But from now on, no one touches the plants without supervision. Especially you.”

 

Sakura crossed his arms and glared off to the side. “Fine. Next time I’ll break something on purpose.”

 

“You already broke my faith in your coordination,” Chifuyu deadpanned.

 

Suo chuckled. Nirei, now cradling the cracked pot like a lost child, sniffled dramatically. “We’ll never forget you, Pep-chan…”

 

And despite the broken pot, the dirt-streaked tiles, and Sakura loudly threatening violence while Chifuyu muttered about “first-year disasters,” the rooftop was filled with something warm. Chaotic. Alive.

 

Just the way Umemiya probably wanted it.

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

---

 

The rooftop had almost returned to order.

 

Chifuyu had repotted Pep-chan—what remained of it anyway—into a new pot Suo had calmly fetched from the storage shelf. Nirei was sweeping the scattered dirt with a broken broom. Sakura was sulking in a corner, arms crossed and refusing to look at anyone. Suo had declared the whole event “a valuable learning experience” and was now seated on a ledge, watching the others like a teacher observing chaos for fun.

 

Everything was just barely under control… until the door creaked open.

 

All four of them froze.

 

Umemiya Hajime stepped onto the rooftop, a bag of fertilizer slung over one shoulder and his usual calm aura in full force.

 

“Oh, hey,” he said, his gaze moving across the scene. “I thought I’d check on the tomatoes—”

 

He paused. His eyes landed on:

 

•A suspiciously pristine peppermint plant in a different pot

 

•A broom missing half its bristles

 

•Sakura facing the wall like a punished cat

 

•Chifuyu with dirt up his sleeves

 

•Nirei holding the broken pot behind his back like it was contraband

 

 

“…Did something happen?” Umemiya asked, his voice as mild as ever—but with that slight edge of intuition that made the whole group stiffen.

 

Chifuyu was the first to recover. He stood up straight, brushed his hands off, and said, “Nope. Just a normal afternoon.”

 

“Nothing happened,” Sakura added too quickly, still not facing him.

 

“I didn’t even cry this time,” Nirei mumbled behind his back, trying to slowly edge the broken pieces into his jacket like that would somehow hide them.

 

Umemiya blinked. “Did... one of the pots break?”

 

Suo, still lounging on the ledge, smiled pleasantly. “Technically, yes.”

 

Technically—” Chifuyu interrupted, scowling at him. “Technically it was an accident, and it’s already fixed, so there’s no need for concern or, say, an interrogation or a lecture.”

 

Sakura finally turned around, clearly flustered. “Look, it’s not like I meant to kill your plant.”

 

“You named it?” Umemiya asked, looking to Chifuyu.

 

Chifuyu crossed his arms. “Pep-chan deserved dignity.”

 

Rest in peppermints,” Nirei whispered dramatically.

 

Umemiya slowly took this all in, a deep breath rising in his chest. Then—

 

He smiled.

 

Not the polite, calm smile he usually wore—but something softer, amused, maybe even fond.

 

“I’m glad you’re all looking after the garden,” he said finally. “Even if it’s...chaotic.”

 

Everyone blinked.

 

“That’s it?” Chifuyu asked, genuinely confused. “No lecture?”

 

Umemiya shrugged. “Plants break. They grow back. And if Pep-chan didn’t make it, I’m sure she’d want you to take care of her siblings.” He moved over to the tomato vines, checking the leaves. “Though next time, maybe no martial arts demonstrations near the herbs.”

 

Sakura grumbled. “It wasn’t martial arts…

 

“Still,” Umemiya added, “thanks for trying.”

 

There was a beat of silence. Then Nirei exhaled in pure relief, Suo smiled to himself, Sakura scoffed like he didn’t care anyway, and Chifuyu turned away so no one could see the weird flutter of warmth in his chest.

 

Because somehow, this strange mess of a group… was starting to feel like something real.

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

The rooftop was quiet again.

 

The warmth of late afternoon clung gently to the air, a soft golden hue painting the sky as the sun dipped low behind the buildings. Faint streaks of orange and rose dusted the clouds. The breeze rustled through the tomato vines and peppermint leaves, carrying the scent of soil and something faintly sweet.

 

Chifuyu stood alone now, the others having wandered off—Suo after collecting the last of the tools, Sakura sulking but ultimately gone, Nirei trailing after them with an armful of ceramic shards and flustered apologies. Even the lingering tension had faded, replaced by silence.

 

He leaned against the railing, gaze lifted to the sky.

 

Baji-san... I made friends here.

The thought came unbidden, soft but firm, carried on the fading warmth of the sun.

I hope you’re recovering well.

 

A small sigh escaped him. The silence made it easier for his thoughts to resurface—the ones he kept buried during the day, hidden under schoolwork, gang shifts, and rooftop chaos. He remembered his conversation with Takemichi.

 

The wild, unbelievable truth about time travel. Time leaping. Futures rewritten.

 

He'd laughed mentally at first. Then he’d looked into Takemichi’s eyes and seen the weight behind the words.

 

His hand tightened around the railing.

 

So much had happened. So much had been lost. And for too long, Chifuyu had been running—hiding behind Ren’s protection, burying his pain under duty, trying to forget Tokyo’s blood-soaked shadows.

 

But I had enough of running away.

 

The sky darkened slowly, the light shifting from gold to deeper orange. Chifuyu’s face, once soft in thought, hardened with purpose.

 

I’ll help Takemichi.

From now on, I won’t cower behind Ren’s back.

 

He stood taller, the wind brushing through his blond hair, as if the rooftop itself acknowledged his resolve.

 

Then—

Footsteps echoed behind him.

 

He turned, half-ready to brush off whoever it was, but paused when he saw the tall figure with relaxed posture and a familiar smile.

 

“Umemiya-san,” Chifuyu greeted with a respectful nod.

 

“You’re still here, huh?” Umemiya raised a brow, slinging a bag over his shoulder casually. “How about I treat you to dinner? Feels like you’ve earned it from taking care of my plants.”

 

Chifuyu blinked, caught off-guard. “Huh? I—uh, sure…”

 

 

---

 

The sun slipped behind the horizon as they made their way through Furin’s streets, the air cooling, shadows stretching long. Chifuyu sent a quick message to his cousin:

"I’ll be home late. Going out with Umemiya-san."

 

The café glowed warmly against the deepening night—Pothos Café, a quiet place nestled between buildings, cozy and known mostly to locals. Its wide windows showed a few customers scattered inside, warm lighting catching off hanging plants and glossy tabletops.

 

As they pushed the door open, a cheerful voice called out before they could even get to the counter.

 

Kotoha-chan~ you won’t believe who I brought today!” Umemiya sing-songed with playful flourish.

 

Behind the counter, a young woman with neatly styled burgundy hair looked up, her expression flat with long-suffering familiarity. “Who is it now, Ume?”

 

Then her eyes fell on the blond teenager beside him.

 

Her face lit up instantly. “Chifuyu!? It’s you? It’s been a long time, hasn’t it?”

 

Chifuyu’s eyes widened in brief surprise, but then he smiled, bowing politely. “It’s been a while, Tachibana-san. Sorry for disturbing so late.”

 

She waved her hand with a laugh. “Didn’t I tell you to just call me Kotoha?”

 

“Uhm, yes,” he said sheepishly, rubbing the back of his neck as Umemiya let out a loud laugh beside him.

Kotoha ushered them to a booth near the window, flicking two menus open with flair and sliding them onto the table.

 

“Same usual for you, Ume?” she asked, already turning toward the kitchen.

 

“Yeah, yeah. You know me, Kotoha-chan,” Umemiya grinned, already leaning back in the booth like he owned the place. “And bring the kid something good—he’s been working hard.”

 

“I can tell,” Kotoha said over her shoulder, smirking at Chifuyu as she disappeared into the back.

 

Chifuyu sat awkwardly across from Umemiya, still a little stiff, not quite sure how to sit in a place that felt both foreign and weirdly familiar. The café had the warm, lived-in vibe of a place loved by a small, loyal crowd—warm yellow lights, plants hanging lazily from the shelves, and a faint scent of fresh basil and coffee.

 

So,” Umemiya began, resting his chin in his palm. “You and Sakura really go at it, huh?”

Chifuyu blinked. “What?”

 

Umemiya chuckled. “That whole rooftop chaos earlier. Poor Nirei-kun nearly cried.”

 

Chifuyu flushed slightly. “Sakura-san just—he picks fights. I don’t start it.”

 

“You finish it, though.” Umemiya smirked.

Before Chifuyu could argue, Kotoha returned with their drinks. She set a milk tea in front of Chifuyu with a sly smile. “Still like sweet things, huh?”

 

Chifuyu blinked. “How did you—”

 

“You’re Kaji-kun’s cousin. And you used to beg for strawberry daifuku from the corner stall after karate practice, remember?”

 

His ears turned a bit red.

 

“Kaji-kun always said you’d act all cool until someone offered you sweets,” Kotoha added, sipping her own drink.

 

“I was nine,” Chifuyu muttered.

 

“Still true now,” she teased.

 

Umemiya laughed so hard he nearly choked on his iced tea.

 

Chifuyu gave them both a flat look, but there was no real heat in it. If anything, he looked quietly overwhelmed by the familiarity of it all.

 

Kotoha wiped her hands on a towel, stepping out from behind the counter. “Be comfortable anywhere you like. I’ll bring the usual for you, Ume.” Then she glanced at Chifuyu with a grin. “And for you… still picky about onions?”

 

Chifuyu blinked in surprise. “You… remember that?”

 

She laughed. “Of course I do! You nearly cried that one time there were onions in the curry.”

 

Umemiya choked back a laugh. “No way.”

 

Chifuyu flushed. “I did not cry. I just—hiccupped!”

 

Kotoha leaned on the table between them, resting her chin on her hand as she smiled teasingly. “You were like eleven, Fuyu. It was adorable.”

 

“D-don’t call me Fuyu…”

 

“Why not?” she said sweetly. “It suits you. Ume calls you 'Fuyu-chin'”

 

Umemiya nodded solemnly. “Fuyu-chin sound cute.”

 

“Not you too!” Chifuyu slumped forward onto the table, his ears bright red. “I came here for dinner, not to be roasted alive…”

 

Kotoha laughed again and turned to the kitchen. “I’ll whip something up—don’t run away while I’m cooking, okay?”

 

Chifuyu raised a hand limply in surrender as she vanished behind the curtain.

 

Once the teasing atmosphere settled and the scent of grilled chicken began wafting from the kitchen, Umemiya leaned back in his seat. He regarded Chifuyu in that calm, steady way of his—one that made you feel like he’d seen through most of your thoughts already, but didn’t feel the need to say so.

 

“You looked more at peace just now,” he said, voice low and casual.

 

Chifuyu blinked, caught off guard again. “I did?”

 

“Yeah,” Umemiya said, folding his arms behind his head. “You’re usually so stiff. Like you’re waiting for the next punch to come flying.”

 

Chifuyu was silent for a long moment.

 

“…It’s hard not to be,” he admitted finally. “There’s been a lot going on. Some stuff I can’t even explain to people. I guess I’ve… gotten used to keeping my guard up.”

 

Umemiya nodded once. “That’s fair. But you know… it’s okay to have people to lean on. Even if it’s just for a meal. Or a joke. Or a dumb nickname.”

 

Chifuyu chuckled weakly. “Fuyu, huh…”

 

“Hey,” Umemiya said more seriously. “I don’t know what’s weighing on you. But I know strength doesn’t mean handling it all alone. You’re not in Tokyo right now. You’ve got new people around you now. Let them in, little by little.”

 

Chifuyu glanced at him—at the gentle smile, the way Umemiya didn’t pry, just offered space.

 

“…I’m trying,” he said quietly.

 

“That’s enough,” Umemiya replied. “Trying’s already strong.”

 

Umemiya waited until the clatter of pans faded again before speaking.

 

“You look like you needed this,” he said, quieter now. “Not just the food. The people.”

 

Chifuyu stared into his tea.

 

“Ren-kun’s told me bits,” Umemiya continued. “About Tokyo. About that guy you were close with. What happened to your old gang.”

 

Chifuyu tensed.

 

“I’m not trying to dig it all up,” Umemiya said gently. “But I know the look of someone carrying too much. And trying to act like they’re fine.”

 

Chifuyu looked up, sea-blue eyes guarded.

 

“You don’t have to carry all of it alone, y’know?” Umemiya’s smile softened, not the usual teasing grin, but something steadier. “You’ve got people here. Furin. Ren-kun. Me. Even Sakura, in his cute tsundere way.”

 

Chifuyu huffed faintly at that.

 

“We’re not Toman,” Umemiya went on, “but… we’re not nothing either. Don’t act like this is just a stop on your way back to pain.”

Chifuyu’s throat tightened slightly.

 

At that moment, Kotoha emerged with two steaming plates. “Alright, food’s up! No onions for our little Fuyu.”

 

Chifuyu groaned.

 

But he couldn’t help the smile tugging at his lips.

 

The food arrived then—Kotoha placing a steaming plate of omurice in front of him with a flourish, and a huge pasta dish for Umemiya.

 

She looked between them curiously, sensing the shift in the air. “You two talking about deep life stuff already?”

 

“Trying to,” Umemiya shrugged.

 

Chifuyu smiled faintly. “It’s working.”

 

 

The café had quieted into a cozy lull, the golden light from the hanging bulbs casting a soft glow across the wooden walls and steaming plates. Outside, the sky had melted into deep indigo, stars just beginning to prick the darkening canvas. Inside, the clink of utensils was soft and rhythmic—until Chifuyu set down his spoon with a soft clatter.

 

“Umemiya-san…” he began, voice barely above a murmur.

 

Umemiya glanced up, his chopsticks paused midair.

 

“I’ve made up my mind,” Chifuyu said, sitting straighter in his chair. The determination in his eyes cut through the fatigue and doubt he’d been carrying like a second skin. “I want to go back to Tokyo. I want to help my friends.”

 

For a moment, the older man didn’t speak. He blinked once, then again. A slow, knowing smile tugged at the corners of his mouth—one of quiet pride, not surprise.

 

“Really?” he said softly, placing his chopsticks down. “Then you’ve grown well, Chifuyu.”

 

The name struck gently, unexpectedly.

 

Chifuyu blinked. It wasn’t Fuyu-chin. Not a tease. Not a nickname. Just his name, spoken with calm respect.

 

He swallowed, something tightening in his chest.

 

“I expected this,” Umemiya continued, leaning back in his seat, arms folded across his chest. His voice remained steady, though a flicker of something tender crossed his expression. “I didn’t think you’d stay here in Makochi forever.”

 

Chifuyu looked down at his lap, unsure what to say, but Umemiya went on.

 

“I won’t lie, part of me wishes you’d stay. You’ve brought good energy to this place. You’ve grown. You’ve softened. But…” he smiled faintly, eyes meeting Chifuyu’s. “It’d be selfish of me to hold you back. Especially if your heart’s already in Tokyo, fighting for people you care about.”

 

Chifuyu opened his mouth to respond, but the words caught in his throat. His fingers tightened against his thighs.

 

Yosh!” Umemiya suddenly declared, rising slightly as he reached into the canvas bag beside his chair. “Then it’s a good thing I brought this with me today.”

 

He rummaged for a moment, then pulled out a neatly folded cloth—a jacket. He placed it gently on the table, sliding it across to Chifuyu.

 

Chifuyu hesitated, then reached out. The moment his fingers touched the fabric, he froze. His breath hitched.

 

It was a green gakuran jacket—clean, well-stitched embroidery in the collar and both sleeves, the distinct hue instantly recognizable. Furin’s colors.

 

There were no striped lines at the left side sleeve, a sign he wasn’t officially a high schooler. But none of that mattered in the moment.

 

“This…” Chifuyu whispered, his hands beginning to tremble as they held the jacket to his chest. “I’m not even a student… Umemiya-san…”

 

“I know,” Umemiya said gently, smiling with a quiet warmth that settled deep into Chifuyu’s bones. “But it’s not about being a student. This jacket… is to remind you that you’re part of us now.”

 

Umemiya leaned forward, voice quiet but strong. “Even if you’re not officially enrolled, you’ve earned this. You’ve trained with us. You’ve fought with us. You’ve bled for us.” His tone softened, a rare warmth threading into it. “You’re part of Boufurin now, Fuyu-chin. Family.”

 

Chifuyu’s chest caved in with the weight of the moment. The air around him felt too full—of gratitude, of sadness, of something he hadn’t let himself feel in a long time: belonging.

 

He stared at the jacket, his eyes burning. His voice came out as a whisper, broken and soft.

 

“…Thank you, Umemiya-san.

 

Umemiya simply nodded, the silence between them now rich with unspoken understanding. Outside, the stars blinked quietly, and the night carried their resolve into the distance.

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

---

 

The night air was cool by the time they left the café, the streets quiet except for the occasional hum of passing cars and distant chatter. Standing beneath a flickering streetlight, Chifuyu turned to face Umemiya.

 

Then, without hesitation, he bowed—deeply, a full 90 degrees, his arms stiff at his sides and the Furin jacket clutched tight to his chest.

 

“Thank you for everything,” he said quietly, his voice carrying a rare sincerity that lingered in the silence between them.

 

Umemiya blinked, then let out a breath of amusement and waved a hand, as though brushing away the formality. “Don’t get too stiff on me now, Fuyu-chin,” he said with a grin, already turning to walk away, one hand raised in a lazy goodbye. “Come back stronger next time!”

 

Chifuyu straightened up slowly, watching him go, the warmth of the moment settling deep into his chest like embers.

 

 

---

 

By the time Chifuyu stepped into the apartment, the scent of miso soup and grilled fish still lingered faintly in the air. He blinked in surprise when Kaji’s mother appeared at the hallway entrance, tying her apron around her waist.

 

“Ah! Chifuyu-chan, welcome home!” she beamed warmly, brushing her hair back. “Ren-chan’s been waiting for you to eat with him.”

 

Chifuyu blinked, then forced a small smile as guilt gnawed gently at his gut. His stomach was full from the café dinner, but the thought of Kaji waiting was enough to make his heart ache. “You’re going back to work, Auntie? This late?”

 

She nodded, already slipping on her coat. “Yes, yes. The hospital’s been short-staffed again, so I’m pulling another overnight shift. Be good, okay? And tell Ren-chan I love him!” she called, already heading toward the door.

 

Chifuyu watched her go, the latch clicking softly behind her, then turned toward the dining table.

 

Kaji was there, seated with a pair of chopsticks in his hand, a plate of untouched food in front of him. He didn’t look up.

 

“You’re late,” Kaji said flatly.

 

Chifuyu opened his mouth to apologize, but Kaji’s sharp eyes had already flicked down to the green jacket cradled in his arms. His expression didn’t change, but something flickered in his gaze.

 

“…He gave it to you, then?”

 

Chifuyu’s eyes widened. “You knew!?”

 

Kaji gave a slow shrug, stabbing a piece of tofu with his chopsticks. “Everyone knew. Umemiya-san told us his plan days ago.”

 

Chifuyu stepped closer, setting the jacket carefully over the back of a chair as he sat down across from Kaji. He rubbed the back of his neck, sheepish. “I didn’t think it’d hit this hard…”

 

Kaji didn’t respond immediately. He ate in silence for a moment, then set his chopsticks down with a soft clack. His gaze softened.

 

“You really decided, huh?”

 

Chifuyu nodded slowly. “Yeah. I can’t keep hiding. I want to help Takemichi… and the others. I want to face what I ran away from.”

 

Kaji leaned back in his chair, his expression unreadable for a long stretch of silence.

 

“You know,” he finally said, voice quieter, “when you first came here, you looked like someone who’d forgotten how to breathe.”

 

Chifuyu blinked, startled.

 

“You were quiet, polite, distant, tried not to bother anyone. But you always had this look… like you were afraid to exist too loudly,” Kaji continued. “But now you sit there talking about going back. Helping your friends. Standing up for something again.”

 

He looked away, hiding the faint tension in his jaw.

 

“…I’m glad you're finding yourself again. But I’ll miss you, you idiot.”

 

Chifuyu stared, throat tightening unexpectedly.

 

“You’re not mad?”

 

Kaji snorted. “I was. A little. But then I remembered who you are. And I’d be madder if you didn’t go.”

 

A silence hung between them, heavy but warm. Chifuyu leaned forward, resting his forearms on the table.

 

“I’m really lucky I had you, Ren,” he said quietly.

 

Kaji’s ears turned a little pink. “Yeah, well. Try not to die before you write to me, dumbass.”

 

Chifuyu laughed, watery and small, but real.

 

He didn’t say it—but in his heart, he knew: this moment, this connection, would stay with him no matter how far Tokyo was.

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

---

 

Two Days Later — Morning Light in Makochi

 

“This is the last one,” Chifuyu murmured, his fingers brushing over the folded green jacket resting on his bed. The weight of the fabric felt heavier today—like it had absorbed every memory of the past weeks. He stared at it for a long moment, his chest tightening, but warm.

 

He blinked, steadying his breath, then gently set the jacket inside his open duffel bag.

 

Just then—

 

“Chifuyu, you’ve got guests!” Kaji’s voice rang out from the living room.

 

“Coming!” he called back, zipping the bag halfway shut. He took one last glance around the room—his borrowed sanctuary—before stepping out, his expression unreadable, eyes shining faintly with emotion.

 

As he turned the corner, he paused.

 

There they were. Sprawled comfortably across the small living room couch like they owned the place: Suo, composed as ever with his usual pleasant smile; Nirei, nervously fidgeting with the edge of his sleeve; and Sakura, arms crossed and foot tapping, visibly irritated.

 

Chifuyu blinked. “…You guys?”

 

Sakura spotted him first, his heterochromatic eyes narrowing. “Oh, look. The traitor finally comes out of his little cave.”

 

Chifuyu’s brow twitched. “What is your problem again!?”

 

From the kitchen, Kaji’s head peeked around the corner, a dish towel slung over his shoulder. “Hey! No fighting in this house,” he warned, eyes narrowing before he disappeared again into the clatter of breakfast prep.

 

Suo chuckled lightly, clearly enjoying the tension. “Don’t mind Sakura-kun, Chifuyu-kun. He’s just been fuming since we only found out you were leaving from Umemiya-san’s text.”

 

Chifuyu blinked, guilt creeping into his chest like cold water. “Oh… I didn’t tell you guys, did I…”

 

“You worried us, Chifuyu-san!” Nirei blurted, looking unusually serious. “You weren’t on the rooftop or anywhere in the school building for two days! We tried texting, calling—but nothing. We had to message Umemiya-san just to know what happened…

 

Nirei trailed off, wringing his hands.

 

Suo let out a sigh, folding one leg over the other as he leaned back. “Sakura-kun thought you had run off. Vanished. So we followed him here to make sure.”

 

Sakura clicked his tongue and looked away, clearly still annoyed but not denying it.

 

Chifuyu looked at each of them, speechless for a moment. These ridiculous, persistent, and weirdly dependable idiots had come all the way just to check on him.

 

“…I’m sorry,” he said quietly, his voice gentler. “I didn’t mean to scare you. I just… I needed time to make the decision myself.”

 

Sakura glanced at him out of the corner of his eye. “You could’ve just said something, dumbass.”

 

I know,” Chifuyu admitted.

 

For a moment, there was silence. Then Suo smiled again, this time a little softer.

 

“Well, since we’re here, shall we say our goodbyes properly?”

 

Chifuyu swallowed thickly. The sun outside filtered through the curtains, painting warm lines across the room—and his heart felt heavier than it had all week.

 

Suo stood up first, brushing imaginary dust from his uniform slacks. He approached Chifuyu with his usual serene grace, a small smile playing on his lips.

 

“You know,” he began, voice calm but sincere, “I didn’t expect to get close to someone like you. At first, you seemed like a quiet storm—kept to yourself, always lost in thought. But you turned out to be someone we all naturally gathered around.”

 

Chifuyu looked down, unsure how to respond.

 

Suo extended a hand. “It was brief, but meaningful. I hope Tokyo treats you kindly. And if it doesn’t, well—” his smile widened slightly, “—you know where to run back to.”

 

Chifuyu shook his hand, gripping it a little tighter than necessary. “Thanks, Suo-san. For everything.”

 

Next was Nirei, who stood up hesitantly, eyes already glossy. He stepped forward with small, careful movements like he was afraid this would make everything real.

 

“I… I don’t do goodbyes well,” he admitted, his voice cracking. “But I just want you to know that you made me feel brave, Chifuyu-san. I was always scared of being overlooked or not strong enough. But you… you treated me like I belonged.”

 

Chifuyu’s heart ached as he opened his arms—and Nirei didn’t hesitate to hug him tightly. He trembled slightly in Chifuyu’s arms.

 

“You’re more than enough, Nirei-san,” Chifuyu said, gently patting his back. “Don’t ever doubt that.

 

Nirei stepped back, wiping his eyes. “Come back and visit, okay?”

 

Chifuyu nodded firmly.

 

Last was Sakura. He hadn’t moved from the couch. Arms crossed. Eyes cold. But there was a strange shine in them now.

 

“…You could’ve told us,” Sakura muttered, not looking at him. “I thought we were, well... your friends. Not just… people passing through your life.”

 

I know,” Chifuyu said quietly. “I messed up.”

 

Sakura stood, almost reluctantly. His voice was sharper than the others’, but under the bite, it trembled.

 

“You’re an idiot. You talk about being strong but still carry everything by yourself. You act like running back to Tokyo is brave, but it’s not—because you were already brave here.”

 

Chifuyu blinked at him, stunned.

 

Sakura finally looked up. “So don’t act like you’re leaving broken. You’re not. You’re leaving better.”

 

Chifuyu’s lips parted, words caught in his throat. He stepped forward—and to his surprise, Sakura was the one who reached out first, grabbing the front of his shirt and pulling him into a clumsy, awkward half-hug that lingered longer than either expected.

 

“I hate goodbyes,” Sakura muttered against his shoulder. “So don’t make this one.”

 

Chifuyu swallowed the lump in his throat and nodded. “It’s not. I’ll come back. I promise.”

 

When they finally stepped apart, Suo clapped his hands lightly. “Well, shall we go before Sakura actually cries?”

 

“I’m not crying!” Sakura snapped.

 

Chifuyu laughed, tears shining in his eyes now too.

 

As the three headed to the door, Suo paused and glanced back. “You’re going to do great things, Chifuyu-kun. Go protect your other friends. We’ll hold things down here.”

 

And just like that, they were gone—leaving behind warmth, grief, and something golden in Chifuyu’s chest.

 

Not an ending. Just a beginning.

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

---

 

The door clicked softly shut behind them. The sound echoed through the apartment like the final note of a song.

 

Chifuyu stood there for a moment, still facing the entrance, as if expecting one of them to suddenly rush back in with something left unsaid. But the silence held.

 

He exhaled shakily.

 

His footsteps were slow as he returned to his room, the weight of the folded jacket tucked under his arm grounding him. When he sat down on the edge of his bed, he didn’t move for a while. The dim orange glow of the setting sun streamed through the window, painting golden stripes across the floor and walls — like the warmth of something that refused to disappear.

 

He reached into his bag and pulled out the Furin jacket. His fingers traced the fabric reverently, thumb brushing along the collar, then the hem. There were no stripes on the left sleeve. He was still a middle schooler. Still in between places, in between lives. But the jacket already felt like it fit.

 

It wasn't just cloth. It was proof. Of his time here. Of the people who took him in when he was falling apart.

 

He pressed it to his chest and let his head fall forward.

 

They’d accepted him. Umemiya's warm smile. Suo’s quiet assurance. Nirei’s heartfelt honesty. Sakura’s difficult, reluctant affection. Even Kaji’s quiet, constant support.

 

Chifuyu swallowed hard, blinking rapidly, until the tears welled too high to hold back. A few rolled down, silent streaks down his cheeks. Not out of sorrow, but gratitude.

 

“I won’t forget,” he whispered.

 

Then he looked toward the window, where the sun was dipping low, burning red over the edge of the mountains. The same sun that would rise over Tokyo tomorrow.

 

I’m not running anymore.”

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

---

 

The platform wasn’t crowded, but it was loud enough to feel alive. The sound of trains coming and going, announcements echoing from the speakers, and the murmur of conversations filled the air. The breeze tugged gently at Chifuyu’s sleeves, cooler now that the sun had dipped behind the hills.

 

Kaji stood beside him, hands buried in his pockets, a lollipop stick bobbing slightly between his lips. His eyes, usually unreadable, flicked sideways to look at Chifuyu.

 

"You sure you won't regret it?" he asked, voice low but steady.

 

Chifuyu turned to him, his expression calm but clear. “You know,” Kaji continued, his voice lighter, almost teasing, “you can stay here forever. Makochi's peaceful. Quiet. You’d like that.”

 

Chifuyu laughed softly. That old tone, the one Kaji had used when he’d first taken him in, filled him with warmth and ache all at once. His gaze wandered — to the train tracks, the edge of the sky, and then back to Kaji.

 

He remembered arriving here. Broken. Lost. Desperate for something to hold on to. And Kaji had been there — not just a cousin, but an anchor. A shelter.

 

But this time, it wasn’t about hiding. It was about standing up.

 

“I’m not having second thoughts,” Chifuyu said gently, voice steady. “I already made up my mind.”

 

He glanced away, a small grin tugging at his lips. “Besides… if I had second thoughts, Sakura-san would probably punch me in the face for making him say goodbye.”

 

Kaji stared at him, his jaw slightly tensed. The silence between them held weight — unspoken memories, worries, affection. He looked like he wanted to say something, but didn’t know how to fit it into words.

 

Chifuyu caught the worry behind his cousin’s usual stoicism, and in response, he smiled. Not just to reassure Kaji — but to prove it to himself too. “I’ll be okay,” that smile said. “I’ll come back standing.”

 

With a quiet breath, Kaji reached out and ruffled Chifuyu’s hair — rough, almost annoyed, like always. But this time, there was something heavy behind the gesture. Something final.

 

“If you’re hurt again,” Kaji muttered, voice firm and low, “you know who to call. And where to come back to.”

 

Chifuyu nodded, heart full. The announcement called his train’s arrival, the sound breaking through the quiet between them.

 

He turned toward the platform, Furin’s green jacket folded under his arm — and with it, every memory Makochi had given him.

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

On the Train:

 

The train doors slid shut with a soft chime, and Chifuyu found a seat near the window, setting his bag beside him. The familiar weight of the green Furin jacket rested on his lap, neatly folded, though his hands kept fidgeting with its sleeves.

 

The train lurched into motion, and the scenery of Makochi began to slide past — the hills, the narrow streets, the station sign. It all blurred into motion, but in Chifuyu’s chest, it etched itself like a slow farewell.

 

He leaned his forehead against the cool glass, eyes half-lidded.

 

His thoughts drifted to everything that had happened — arriving at Kaji’s apartment that first night, hollow and furious. The way Umemiya had smiled at him with no judgment. Suo’s amused gaze. Nirei’s panic when the group got too chaotic. Sakura's tsundere scowls. And Kaji… always steady, always watching out for him from the sidelines.

 

He closed his eyes briefly, breathing in.

 

"I’m not running away this time."

 

His hands tightened around the jacket. He wasn’t the same boy who had boarded the train to Makochi. Not anymore.

 

 

---

 

Arrival in Tokyo:

 

The familiar skyline greeted him with muted clouds and golden sunlight threading between buildings. The platform was louder here, busier — a fast-paced world that never stopped for anyone.

 

Chifuyu stepped off the train, the sound of his boots hitting concrete sharper here. He looked up — at the city he’d once run from — and this time, he didn’t flinch.

 

The buzz of life surrounded him: train whistles, hurried conversations, the distant honk of a car horn. He tugged the strap of his bag higher on his shoulder and took a deep breath, letting the scent of city air fill his lungs.

 

He exhaled.

 

I’m back.”

 

There was no fanfare, no one waiting. But it didn’t matter.

 

Because this time, Chifuyu Matsuno wasn’t running away.

 

He was coming back — for Takemichi, for Baji-san, for his friends.

 

And for himself.

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

Furin Arc ends 

Notes:

Not gonna lie, I teared up while writing the goodbye scenes. The Furin Arc was only 2 chapters, I hope you guys enjoyed it! Sadly it ends now.

 

BUT, The Black Dragon's arc starts!!! YIPPPIEEEEE.

Chapter 12: What's a future? Don't know that

Summary:

Takemichi's point of view when he came back to the future. Before Chifuyu's departure. Then the recent present came, more trouble to Takemichi. Then who came back? It's me—

Warnings:
Violence
Blood
Very very bad stuffs
Gang fights

And I know this doesn't really matter but just in case!

Notes:

GODDAMN IT, TAKEMICHI WAS SO CHATTERBOX WHEN HE THINKS, Many thoughts cause he came back in the future, the Bad Toman timeline. This time it's his pov, wohoo!! Sorry for the wait, I was not in the condition yesterday to finish it, so I rushed this day to finish the chapter AND SLEEP. If there's an error, blame my lack of sleep. WELP HOPE YOU GUYS ENJOYED IT.

(See the end of the chapter for more notes.)

Chapter Text

BA DUMP

 

 

Takemichi blinked as he stared down at the sleek, glowing screen in his palm—a touchscreen phone. It felt foreign in his grip, too smooth, too advanced, like it belonged to someone else. His breath hitched.

 

‘It’s… 2017.’

 

The digital numbers on the lock screen confirmed it. He had returned. From the past. But this wasn’t the present he remembered—no, it felt like an entirely new world layered over the old one.

 

‘I haven’t been back in the present for so long…’

 

His eyes slowly lifted from the phone, scanning the space around him. His chest tightened as familiarity bloomed. Fluorescent lighting buzzed softly overhead, casting the shelves in a dull glow. Posters of idol DVDs and movie releases lined the walls.

 

‘I’m in the rental store…’

 

His gaze shifted—and landed on a woman behind the counter.

 

‘With the manager…’

 

She looked just like he remembered: neat bun hair, navy work vest, a neutral expression born of customer service training. It was like stepping into a time capsule.

 

'looks the same as before..'

 

He gulped as she bowed politely. “I'm sorry to keep you waiting.”

 

“…Huh?” His voice came out hoarse, uncertain.

 

The woman straightened and offered a courteous smile, thin and practiced. “The video you’re looking for… doesn’t appear to be in stock at this location.”

 

Huh??

 

He blinked again. ‘What the hell…?’ Something wasn’t right. There was a strange weight on his wrist. He looked down—and his jaw dropped.

 

‘What’s with this watch?!’ A designer brand glinted back at him, polished and new. He spun around. His reflection caught his eye in a mirror mounted beside a poster rack.

 

‘And this bag… top match quality?!’ A high-end leather messenger bag was slung across his chest like he belonged on a fashion magazine cover. His jacket was a sharp, expensive cut, its fit tailored to perfection. He looked like someone with real money.

 

But it was his hair that stunned him most—his once-messy black strands were now neatly slicked back with styling product, not a strand out of place.

 

He staggered closer to the mirror, heart pounding.

 

“What the hell?! …What’s with my hair??

 

Wide, panicked eyes stared back at him from a face that was still his… but sharper, more confident.

 

‘I don’t look like myself!’

 

He pressed a trembling hand to his chest. ‘What's going on here!?’

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

---

 

The glass door of the DVD rental shop swung open with a cheerful jingle as Takemichi stepped out, The manager raising her voice automatically, “Thank you! Please come again!”

 

Her voice echoed into the quiet street, but Takemichi's eyes were hazy — dazed, like his thoughts were still tangled up in everything that had happened. The sunlight stung a little, and he blinked slowly, trying to process reality.

 

Then—

 

You’re late, Takemichi!

 

The sharp voice cut through the fog in his brain. He flinched on instinct, his eyes snapping toward the source.

 

A tall guy stood by the sidewalk, arms crossed, radiating pressure. His face was fierce — sharply defined with a long scar slashing across his left eyebrow, and round glasses perched perfectly on his nose. His slicked-back hair gleamed under the afternoon light, drapped neatly at the nape. He looked like someone who could walk into a yakuza meeting and take command.

 

Takemichi’s heart nearly stopped. 'W-Who is that scary guy!?'

 

The man gave him a pointed look. “You really like this rental shop, don’t you?” His voice was calm, low, but held an edge of irritation — like he’d been waiting too long already.

 

“Who…?” Takemichi mumbled, still blinking in slow confusion, trying to place the guy’s face.

 

But the man had already turned on his heel with a curt huff. “Let’s go.”

 

Takemichi flinched again, his body reacting before his brain caught up. 'Scary…! Why is he so scary?!' he screamed internally as he awkwardly followed a few steps behind.

 

They reached a sleek black car parked by the outside. The man opened the door and nodded toward it, not bothering to explain.

 

“Hurry and get in,” he said in that same clipped tone, not even looking back.

 

Takemichi let out a small, confused noise — half-squeak, half-groan — as he stared at the car, then at the terrifying stranger beside it. He had no idea what was going on, but something told him this wasn’t someone he should argue with.

 

What did I just get pulled into…?

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

---

 

The scenery outside the car window blurred past in streaks of blue and green, the hum of the engine filling the awkward silence inside. Takemichi sat stiffly in the backseat, shoulders tense, awkwardly pressed into the corner of the seat beside the intimidating man. His fingers were clenched around the hem of his jacket, and his eyes darted side to side like a trapped animal.

 

I… I subconsciously got into the car like he told me to…’ he thought, breaking into a cold sweat.

 

After a moment of hesitation, Takemichi turned his head toward the man beside him. “Uhm… excuse me,” he started hesitantly, voice barely above a whisper. “Where exactly are we going?”

 

The man didn’t glance his way — just let out a short, dismissive breath. “What are you talking about? We’re heading to your place.”

 

“M-My place?” Takemichi blinked, turning to look out the window. The streets outside were unfamiliar — definitely not the route to his apartment. “But my apartment isn’t this way—”

 

“It’s your order,” the man cut in flatly, still not looking at him. He turned his gaze to the front seat. “Right, Kouji?”

 

“Yes, sir,” the driver responded smoothly, not missing a beat.

 

Takemichi’s eyes widened. ‘My order? What… What are they talking about??’

 

Before he could speak again, the driver glanced into the rearview mirror. “Mind if I smoke, sir?”

 

The scarred man’s foot lazily kicked the back of the driver’s seat, as if it were the most natural thing in the world. “Of course not, idiot!” he snapped. “Takemichi hates people who smoke in the car!”

 

Takemichi let out a small gasp, eyes darting between the two men. ‘I— I said that?’

 

He looked down at his lap, mind racing. ‘What do they mean I gave the order? Why do they know me so well? Who even are these people?!’

 

Then— ‘Naoto! I should call Naoto! He always helps when weird stuff happens…’

 

With renewed determination, Takemichi pulled out his phone, quickly scrolling through his contacts.

 

But then his heart skipped a beat.

 

“Huh…?” he murmured. “Where… Where’s his number?” His thumb frantically scrolled again, faster this time. “Naoto’s not here…? But he’s always—”

 

The car rolled to a gentle stop, and the soft click of the parking brake broke the silence.

 

Takemichi looked up, eyes still wide in disbelief.

 

The scarred man beside him turned, finally making direct eye contact. “Hey, Takemichi.”

 

Takemichi flinched at the sound of his name and met the man’s sharp gaze, hesitantly.

 

The driver stepped out and opened the back door with a small bow. “We’re here.”

 

The man cocked his head, a small frown playing at his lips. “What are you waiting for? Let’s go.”

 

“Ah—yes!” Takemichi scrambled out of the car, nearly tripping over himself in his haste. ‘What should I do now…?’ he panicked internally as his shoes hit the pavement. The cool air brushed against his face, but his thoughts were storming. ‘I can’t contact Naoto like this… My phone—his contact… gone…’

 

Then, all of a sudden—

 

THANK YOU FOR YOUR WORK!

 

The loud shout made Takemichi flinch. He stumbled back as a line of men standing near the entrance bowed in perfect sync. Each one wore a uniform, their posture sharp and disciplined, their gazes slicing like blades. Even the man standing directly in front of him gave a small nod in greeting.

 

What the hell is this?!’ Takemichi swallowed hard, his throat dry. ‘Why is everyone treating me like I’m someone important?!

 

Before he could recover, another voice cut through the air.

 

“You’re too slow, Takemichi.”

 

Takemichi turned toward the sound, eyes widening as a tall man with a sharp black buzz cut stepped forward. He had two silver piercings gleaming in his left ear, arms crossed, expression exasperated.

 

“How long were you planning to keep us waiting?” another voice followed, this one with an edge of teasing annoyance. A lean man with long blond hair stepped up beside the buzz-cut one, a choker tight around his neck and a lazy smirk playing on his lips.

 

Takemichi stared at them both, horrified. ‘Why are there even more scary strangers now?!’ he practically screamed in his head. ‘Why are they talking to me like they know me?!

 

But something was off. Familiar.

 

His eyes flicked back to the scar-faced man who had brought him here—the one who’d been sitting next to him in the car.

 

Then—

 

“Yamagishi! Do your job more seriously!” the buzz-cut man barked, glaring at him.

 

Takemichi blinked.

 

Scar-guy—“Yamagishi”—clicked his tongue in annoyance. “Shut up. We were late because this guy wanted to rent a damn DVD.”

 

And then it hit him.

 

Yamagishi…?’ Takemichi’s thoughts reeled as a memory burst to the surface—an image of a grinning boy with mid-length chestnut hair, his bangs tied back, grape-colored eyes twinkling behind orange square-shaped glasses.

 

That’s… that’s Yamagishi! From Mizo Middle school!!

 

But the man before him was different now—his hair slicked back and longer, a goatee on his chin, a silver scar cutting through his left brow, and round glasses framing sharper eyes. Still… underneath all that, it was him.

 

Takemichi’s gaze whipped toward the other two.

 

That means… this guy with the buzz cut—his hair used to be slicked back in a mullet… Black eyes, big lips… That’s Makoto!

 

Then his eyes landed on the blond.

 

And him… with those long lashes and narrow eyes—that’s Takuya! Also from Mizo Middle School!’

 

His heart skipped a beat.

 

They’re all here—my old friends…! They’re the Mizo Middle School members!

 

“Hey, hurry up,” the current Makoto said, snapping Takemichi out of his daze.

 

“Vice-leader’s getting impatient, Boss,” added the current Takuya, his voice calm but firm.

 

Takemichi’s mind spun in disbelief. ‘Vice-leader? Boss? W-Wait, do they mean me?! And… if Baji-kun was saved… then… then that means…’

 

He didn’t get the chance to finish his thought.

 

“Come on,” Yamagishi muttered, pushing open a heavy glass door.

 

Takemichi followed them in, his legs feeling like jelly. The inside of the building was sleek, modern, cold. He blinked up at the tall ceiling, the marble floors echoing under their boots. An elevator chimed ahead.

 

He stepped inside with them, surrounded by the heavy presence of his three transformed friends.

 

“…What is going on?” Takemichi whispered to himself, eyes wide with uncertainty as the elevator doors slid shut.

 

Takemichi stared at his reflection in the glass wall of the elevator, watching his uncertain expression ripple slightly with each breath he took. ‘Could I be…’ his thoughts trailed off, chest tightening with anticipation.

 

The elevator came to a smooth halt. A soft ding echoed through the silence, and the golden doors parted like a curtain unveiling a grand stage.

 

Takemichi gasped.

 

The hallway before him stretched out like something from a luxury hotel—marble floors polished to a gleam, subtle golden lighting overhead, sleek black walls with artful accents. Every inch of it screamed wealth, power, and authority.

 

He stepped out slowly, his eyes darting around in disbelief. ‘Have I climbed that high?!’ His heartbeat picked up as reality tried to catch up with what he was seeing.

 

Then—

 

Boss!

 

Takemichi nearly jumped as several men standing in sharp suits bowed to him with perfect coordination, their voices ringing with respect.

 

Thank you for letting us be here!

 

His mouth fell open. ‘B-Boss?!’ His gaze swept the area again, panic mixing with awe. ‘Is this really my place?! With my own office?!

 

Before he could ask, a calm voice echoed from deeper inside the hall.

 

Why didn’t you answer my call, Takemichi?”

 

Takemichi turned toward the sound. At the end of the room, just beyond a tinted glass partition, stood a lone figure with his back turned.

 

As the man slowly turned around, the light caught his features, and Takemichi’s heart leapt.

 

The same undercut hairstyle. Neater. Darker. A refined suit, pinstriped and expensive-looking. Cold composure etched into familiar features.

 

Chifuyu…!” Takemichi’s eyes glistened with emotion. His lips curved into a smile, tears welling up in the corners of his eyes. “Thank goodness it’s you, Chifuyu!!”

 

He broke into a jog, nearly tripping over himself as he rushed toward his friend.

 

“Is Baji-kun here? Is he safe? I don’t understand what’s happening—why I’m here, what’s going on—”

 

But Takemichi’s excited ramble came to a halt as Chifuyu’s expression darkened slightly at the mention of Baji.

 

Hah?” Chifuyu blinked once, then gave a casual shrug. “What are you talking about? Baji-san’s currently on a mission. You're currently taking Baji-san's position as leader while he's out”

 

Relief washed over Takemichi’s face. “Oh… I see…” he sighed, not noticing the way Chifuyu looked away for a second—how his voice had been a little too flat. Unbeknownst to Takemichi, it was a lie.

 

Chifuyu checked the watch on his wrist, then gestured down the hallway. “Come on. It’s time for the executive meeting.”

 

“E-Executive meeting?” Takemichi echoed, eyes wide. “Who’s going to the meeting? What executive? Me?”

 

Chifuyu paused mid-step, glancing back with a smirk tugging at the corner of his mouth.

 

“Who else but you?” he said coolly, his voice like a secret finally slipping free.

 

And then he said it.

 

Tokyo Manji Gang’s Top executive—Hanagaki Takemichi.”

 

Takemichi froze in place.

 

The words hit him like thunder, echoing in his skull. His eyes widened, lips parted, air stuck in his lungs.

 

I’ve… I’ve become Toman’s executive!’ he thought, stunned. ‘I really made it…? But how? When? Why?!

 

He looked down at his hands—at the expensive watch on his wrist, the tailored sleeves, the suit jacket that definitely wasn’t from a rental store. He didn’t understand this future yet.

 

But it was real.

 

And terrifying.

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

---

 

Please come this way,” a sharply dressed attendant gestured, leading Takemichi and Chifuyu through a richly adorned corridor. Takemichi had swapped his expensive jacket for a neat, understated suit. The new look felt foreign on his body, but it fit the surroundings—sleek, quiet, and refined.

 

They stepped into a lavish private room—clearly a high-end restaurant reserved for VIPs. A round table sat at the center, overflowing with elegantly plated dishes. Seven men were already seated, and one was standing, all absorbed in various states of eating, talking, and… arguing?

 

“Who the hell ordered the jellyfish salad?!” a long pink-haired man barked, scanning the table suspiciously.

 

A man with a royal blue crew cut, complete with a stylized swirl shaved into the left side, sipped his soup delicately—then winced. “The mapo tofu is way too spicy. There’s like, a whole chili farm in here!”

 

“Where’s the fried rice?!” another barked, leaning forward irritably.

 

The attendant pulled out a seat and nodded toward Takemichi. “Please sit.”

 

Takemichi awkwardly spluttered and lowered himself into the chair, while Chifuyu remained standing beside him.

 

He looked up. “Chifuyu… why aren’t you sitting too?”

 

Chifuyu gave a short, breathy chuckle. “You seriously forgot, huh? Only leaders get to sit. I’m just your assistant, remember?”

 

“Ah… I see...” Takemichi mumbled, stunned.

 

This is insane... I’ve really become an executive in Toman…’ He glanced at the table—at these older versions of his former comrades, now clad in tailored suits and radiating authority between bites of food.

 

If I’m one of the leaders now, then maybe I can finally uncover what’s going on with the modern Toman...’ His eyes flickered down to his lap, where his phone rested. He scrolled through the contacts in frustration.

 

Why can’t I find Naoto’s number…?!’

 

“Alright,” The attendant spoke up, straightening his back. “Let’s begin the discussion on this year’s protection fees collec—”

 

“Forget that!” A guy cuts in. “Where’s my fried rice?! You fools!”

 

“Some people aren’t here yet, right?” 

 

drawled a man with neat, side-parted black hair and sharp slanted eyes. He wore his suit unbuttoned over his chest, revealing a toned physique, a small scar under his left eye, and a stitched cut at the edge of his lip.

 

(TOMAN TOP EXECUTIVE – HARUKI HAYASHIDA)

 

‘It’s Pah-chin!’ Takemichi recognized him immediately, sighing in relief.

 

“You’re too noisy, Pah,” another voice cut in coolly.

 

The speaker had intense turquoise eyes, thick eyebrows, and brown hair slicked back to one side. He didn’t even look up from his food as he spoke.

 

(TOMAN TOP EXECUTIVE – YASUHIRO MUTO)

 

‘If I remember right… that's the Fifth Division Captain..’

 

“You’re talking about Mitsuya and Baji, right?” Mucho added, lifting his drink with a sly smile.

 

Chifuyu, still standing by Takemichi, stiffened at the mention of Baji. His expression hardened, but he said nothing.

 

“There’s more missing people, dumbass!” Pah-chin growled. “And where the hell is my fried rice?! I can’t eat without it!”

 

“You dumbass. Fried rice comes last, Baldie,” came another voice—grinning, wavy-haired, and cocky as ever. The man wore a stark white suit over a black shirt, a mischievous spark still in his face.

 

(TOMAN TOP EXECUTIVE – NAHOYA KAWATA)

 

'The Fourth Division Captain…’ Takemichi thought with a warm smile.

 

“HUH? Who’re you calling an Idiot?!” Another man beside Pah-chin shouted.

 

It was tall man with short blond hair leaned forward, slamming his hand on the table clearly ready for a fight. “You should think about who you’re talking to, you damn grinning freak!”

 

Peh-yan-kun!’ Takemichi blinked.

 

Pah-chin, instead of getting offended, simply gave a satisfied grunt and resumed eating.“Pah-chin’s brain’s always been empty!” Peh-yan shouted back.

 

Pah-chin let out a satisfied grunt and started eating again.

 

“Then you go tell the waiter to bring the fried rice first,” Smiley teased.

 

Takemichi stared at them all, warmth rising in his chest.

 

They haven’t changed… not really. Even after twelve years… everyone’s still in Toman.’

 

Despite the confusion and uncertainty, he couldn’t help smiling.

 

"Stop bickering, you're too damn noisy!" a sharp voice cut through the rising tension like a blade. The speaker was a tall, broad-shouldered man casually chewing on a piece of meat, speaking around the bite without a care for decorum. As he munched loudly, Takemichi’s gaze snapped toward him.

 

The man had a striking royal blue crew cut, the left side of his head adorned with a sleek, stylized swirl shaved into the scalp. His skin was sun-kissed and tanned, the contrast making the white of his tailored suit pop even more. He wore crisp white pants held with a matching belt, a black dress shirt unbuttoned at the top, and a pristine white blazer slung lazily over his broad frame.

 

Who is he…?’ Takemichi wondered.

 

(TOMAN TOP EXECUTIVE, SHIBA HAKKAI)

 

Hakkai plucked a toothpick from a silver case and casually ran it between his teeth, clearly unfazed by the others. “Old people are always the loudest,” he said with a lopsided grin.

 

His words hit like a bullet. Three older leaders visibly bristled.

 

“Hah? Old people?” Smiley's voice dropped to a dangerous tone, his ever-present grin twitching with irritation.

 

“Don’t you dare look down on us, Shiba,” Peh-yan growled, eyes narrowing in warning.

 

SHUT UP!!” another voice bellowed, silencing the argument in one blow.

 

All eyes turned to the man who spoke—a cold presence wrapped in pale skin and quiet fury. He had a sharp, square jaw and short, neatly trimmed hair, but it was the gruesome burn scar stretching from his cheekbone across his left eye that stole all attention.

 

(TOMAN TOP EXECUTIVE, SEISHU INUI)

 

“Who the hell do you think pays for your meals?” Inupi leaned back in his seat, arms crossed. His voice was low, laced with venom. “You’ve just been around longer than us. Doesn’t make you more useful. You’re a bunch of outdated fossils.”

 

A wave of outrage followed—Smiley, Mucho, Peh-yan, and Pah-chin all erupted at once, their anger spilling over. The air thickened with hostility. Takemichi wiped a bead of sweat from his brow, caught in the tension.

 

“Uhm—Hold on…” he tried to interject, only to be cut off by a quiet laugh from the man seated across from him.

 

The chuckling came from a man with wavy black hair streaked with silver-white, styled into a sharp death hawk. The hair swept rightward, leaving the left side of his scalp trimmed into clean, even furrows. His brown, almond-shaped eyes were lidded with lazy amusement. A gold earring dangled from his right ear, catching the light. His fair skin gave him a refined, almost regal presence.

 

(TOMAN TOP EXECUTIVE, HAJIME KOKONOI)

 

“Inupi, you’re a little too blunt,” Koko said with a smirk, voice silky but edged.

 

Who are these people…?’ Takemichi thought, lips pressed tight.

 

Beside him, Chifuyu's eyes narrowed dangerously. “You two should watch your mouths,” he snapped. “You’re no better than the rest of us. Former Black Dragons or not.”

 

Takemichi turned to him, confused. ‘Black Dragons…?’

 

Before the thought could fully form, Pah-chin’s booming voice pierced the tension. “Where are Mikey and the others?!”

 

Hakkai scoffed. “Always Mikey, Mikey. You old guys act like he’s the sun and you’re just spinning in orbit. Useless heels.”

 

His gaze darkened.

 

Pah-chin stepped forward, fists twitching, but a drawling voice cut in before he could act.

 

“How dull…”

 

A man lounged into view with the gait of someone who didn’t care what anyone thought. Blonde-streaked hair fell tousled around his face, far more relaxed than it had been in the past. He wore a light-colored striped suit and matching vest, a crisp tie, and round glasses that glinted in the overhead light. A single signature earring swung from one ear.

 

(TOMAN TOP EXECUTIVE, HANMA SHUJI)

 

“We’re not here for your usual shouting matches,” Hanma muttered with a half-lidded gaze. “We're here to discuss business. Koko’s publicity firm, Shiba’s corporate front… a number of our operations were searched by police three days ago.”

 

The room fell into stunned silence as Hanma’s gaze turned hard.

 

“In other words, this ain’t a damn playground anymore.

 

“Figures…” Takemichi mumbled, eyes narrowing. ‘Hanma Shuji… He’s still around… in the present.’

 

Then Hanma straightened, the lazy edge vanishing from his voice. “There’s a Judas among us.”

 

Gasps rippled across the table.

 

“Someone ratted?” Peh-yan asked.

 

“Like hell anyone here would do that!” Pah-chin shouted. “We’re brothers, even if some of you are bastards—I’d never betray Toman!”

 

“You moron,” Koko snorted, resting his chin on his hand. “If no one talked, how did the cops hit multiple sites at the same time?”

 

“Who’re you calling a moron, huh?!” Peh-yan snapped.

 

“If you want a fight, I’ll take you down right now, Fatass,” Inupi growled, eyes flashing.

 

“OH, YOU’RE ON!”

 

Chairs screeched, fists clenched, and the room felt ready to explode—

 

Clack. Clack. Clack.

 

The sharp sound of footsteps echoed from the hallway.

 

Aren’t we having fun?” a calm, cultured voice asked from the doorway.

 

Takemichi turned toward the sound and froze.

 

“...Huh?... !!!”

 

All of the top executives, save Takemichi, immediately stood from their seats and bowed in unison.

 

GOOD EVENING, SIR!”

 

The man who entered was tall and composed, his light golden-brown hair parted neatly to the side. He wore a business suit that matched perfectly with the tone of power he exuded. A single earring hung from his left ear, and glasses sat squarely on the bridge of his nose.

 

Takemichi’s blood turned cold.

 

Kisaki…!!’ he thought, gritting his teeth, fighting the urge to lash out. He clenched his fists under the table, his fury trembling just beneath the surface.

 

Kisaki offered a placid smile. “No need to be so tense, everyone.”

 

'Is that really... Kisaki?' Takemichi thought warily, eyes narrowing. 'He feels so... different. Colder, yet calmer.'

 

“You don’t usually grace these meetings, Kisaki-san,” Hanma commented, tilting his head with a faint smirk.

 

“I had some minor business to attend to,” Kisaki replied coolly, his steps quiet but deliberate as he crossed the room. He stopped in front of Takemichi and Chifuyu, his expression softening just a fraction—but the steel in his gaze made Takemichi instinctively swallow.

 

Then, he smiled again, this time with a charming warmth that didn’t quite reach his eyes.

 

“Takemichi. Chifuyu. Do you mind if I borrow you two for a moment?”

 

Takemichi stood awkwardly, nodding. “Uh—sure.”

 

Chifuyu didn’t respond immediately. He simply narrowed his eyes at Kisaki, scrutinizing every inch of the man’s carefully constructed facade.

 

Their destination turned out to be a sleek, high-end hotel, gleaming with modern opulence. Glass, gold, and velvet trim surrounded them as they stepped into a private lounge.

 

“Nice, isn’t it?” Kisaki remarked casually. “I had this place built recently.”

 

Takemichi looked around, blinking at the pristine interior. “Really? Wow…”

 

They entered a quieter room and approached a set of luxurious, cushioned seats near a window. The skyline glittered beyond the glass.

 

“Please, have a seat,” Kisaki said smoothly.

 

Takemichi sat down hesitantly. Chifuyu remained standing.

 

Kisaki turned to him with a warm smile. “Don’t be shy, Chifuyu. I insist.”

 

“I’m afraid I must decline,” Chifuyu replied coolly, his tone polite but firm. “I'm not in a position to relax.”

 

Kisaki let out a soft chuckle. “Still uptight after all these years.”

 

Takemichi studied the man across from him, tension building in his gut. Tetta Kisaki. A name that echoed through the darkest chapters of Toman's history. '

He’s one of the most powerful figures in the Tokyo Manji Gang now... essentially Mikey’s substitute. Just like how I’ve taken Baji-kun's place.' His jaw clenched.

'And still—after all this time—the police have no solid leads on him. No cracks in his armor.'

 

Is this really the same Kisaki...?

 

Kisaki folded his hands in his lap, voice dipping into something almost nostalgic. “We’ve known each other for quite a while, haven’t we?”

 

“Uh... yeah,” Takemichi replied, his voice tight with unease.

 

“It’s been twelve years since I joined Toman,” Kisaki said, eyes distant. “Hard to believe I’m still surrounded by the same faces... friends from all those years ago.”

 

Takemichi blinked, confused by the strangely sincere tone. Kisaki noticed.

 

“Did I say something strange?”

 

“N-No! Not at all,” Takemichi stammered.

 

Kisaki swirled the drink in his hand, the ice clinking gently. Then he spoke again, this time more directly.

 

“Takemichi. Chifuyu. What do you think of me?”

 

The question hung heavy in the air. Takemichi blinked, caught off guard. Chifuyu’s brow furrowed, his expression guarded.

 

“You probably hate me,” Kisaki continued softly, his gaze never leaving theirs. “Especially after what happened twelve years ago... when Baji almost died.”

 

Chifuyu flinched, his teeth gritting. “What are you trying to say?”

 

“That it was all my fault.”

 

Both Takemichi and Chifuyu froze.

 

“I orchestrated Bloody Halloween,” Kisaki admitted without flinching, as if confessing the weather.

 

Takemichi’s mind reeled. 'I already knew that… but why is he saying this now? Why admit it so openly?'

 

“I used Hanma to pull Kazutora into forming Valhalla,” Kisaki continued, his voice steady and low. “Then I made sure Toman and Valhalla would clash head-on. It was all carefully planned.”

 

Chifuyu’s voice cut through the silence. “Why? Why go that far?”

 

“Because I wanted power,” Kisaki confessed, resting his elbows on his knees and lacing his fingers together. “I wanted something to show for everything I’d sacrificed. If I could end that conflict, make myself the savior, they would’ve knelt before me. Admired me. I was desperate. But... I never expected Baji to be hospitalized.

 

Chifuyu’s fists trembled. He opened his mouth—but Kisaki beat him to it.

 

“I meant it, Chifuyu,” he said firmly, rising to his feet.

 

Then, to their shock, he bowed low—precisely 90 degrees.

 

“I’m sorry.”

 

 

“!”

 

 

“I’ve always wanted to say it... to apologize for everything,” Kisaki said quietly, his voice devoid of the usual sharp edge. “It took me twelve years to understand it—but I finally get it now. Friends… they’re what truly matter.”

 

His words hung in the air, soft yet startling.

 

Takemichi stared at him, eyes narrowed. “...Do you regret what you did back then?” he asked cautiously.

 

Kisaki straightened up, the motion slow, as though he carried the weight of a dozen ghosts. He offered a small, bitter smile.

 

“I’ve never forgotten it. Not for a single day,” he replied, voice heavy with something between remorse and weariness.

 

Takemichi blinked, trying to read the man before him. Was he truly sincere?

 

Kisaki exhaled and adjusted his glasses with a practiced motion. “I know… you probably still hate me. And maybe you always will. But…”

 

He trailed off, glancing toward the low table where three crystal glasses shimmered under the warm light, each filled with rich, red wine that gleamed like blood.

 

“Just for tonight,” he said gently, “won’t you drink with me?”

 

Chifuyu’s eyes narrowed sharply. He didn’t move toward the glass. His stance was firm, his gaze locked on Kisaki. “What are you playing at?”

 

Takemichi turned to him, confused. “Chifuyu…?”

 

“I know you still resent me,” Kisaki said calmly, turning his eyes toward Chifuyu. “Because of Mitsuya’s disappearance. And Baji’s. I understand. You have every reason to.”

 

Chifuyu flinched slightly at Baji’s name, his pupils trembling.

 

“But it wasn’t me who gave that orders. Mikey did. I wasn’t even there,” Kisaki added, his tone low, not defensive—just... tired.

 

“I’m not trying to manipulate anyone. I just want to share a drink. That’s all,” he continued with a soft smile. “Even if we can’t go back, maybe… maybe we can start over. As friends.”

 

Silence.

 

Chifuyu stared at the wine again. His fingers twitched at his sides.

 

Finally, after a long pause, he muttered, “…Fine.”

 

Takemichi’s heart skipped a beat. 'Baji-kun’s… missing?' The thought slammed into him like a truck. 'What? How? When did that happen? Why didn't anyone tell me? Anxiety surged through him.'

 

“Takemichi?” Kisaki’s voice broke through his spiraling thoughts.

 

“Huh? Ah—yes!” he answered hastily, grabbing the glass in front of him. His hand trembled slightly as he lifted it.

 

The three of them raised their glasses, though Chifuyu’s remained noticeably lower.

 

To Toman,” Kisaki said, his voice steady but softer than it had ever been. “Let’s drink.”

 

Takemichi took a deep breath and drank deeply, the expensive wine surprisingly smooth. It burned a little going down, but it wasn’t unpleasant. Chifuyu only took a small sip before setting his glass down, unreadable.

 

He really has changed, Takemichi thought, watching Kisaki with a new, strange sense of unease. He’s like… a decent person now.

 

He cracked a grin. “Got any beer?”

 

Kisaki laughed—a genuine, unguarded sound—and Chifuyu allowed himself the faintest of smiles.

 

The atmosphere began to shift. Warmer. More human. As if—for the first time in years—they weren’t enemies seated at a war table, but old classmates remembering what once was.

 

They talked. They drank. They laughed.

 

And as Takemichi glanced between the two men beside him, his smile lingered.

 

Could this be... a future worth believing in?

 

Kisaki leaned back in his seat, exhaling softly as if shedding the weight of years. “I haven’t had this much fun in a long time,” he said, voice relaxed, the sharpness dulled by wine and false warmth.

 

Takemichi, still nursing the faint buzz from his drink, gave a tired smile. “Yeah… same here.”

 

Kisaki glanced at the two of them. Then his smile faded slightly, becoming quieter—almost shy. “Can I… say one last thing?”

 

Both Takemichi and Chifuyu turned to him—Takemichi with mild curiosity, Chifuyu with narrowed suspicion. The air shifted.

 

“Earlier,” Kisaki began slowly, his voice calm, almost gentle, “I said I didn’t think Baji would end up in the hospital.”

 

“...?”

 

“That…” His eyes glinted with something cold, something dark. “...was a lie.

 

“What—?!” Takemichi’s eyes widened.

 

Kisaki’s smile stretched, too wide to be friendly. “I used Kazutora to stab Baji.

 

The silence shattered like glass. Chifuyu shot to his feet, his chair screeching against the floor.

 

“You—what?!”

 

Kisaki didn’t flinch. He simply looked between the two, drinking in their shock, their rage, their confusion.

 

“And now,” he said, voice low and dangerous, “I’m continuing from where I failed.”

 

Takemichi’s heart stopped. “Wha…?” But his voice slurred. His vision tilted.

 

His breath hitched as his chest tightened. His limbs began to tremble, his hands slipping from the edge of the table. The glass fell from his grasp and shattered on the floor. “H-Huh…?”

 

The room spun violently, colors bleeding into darkness. Kisaki’s face blurred, his grin the last thing Takemichi saw before everything vanished into black.

 

 

---

 

Takemichi blinked.

 

Then again. His eyes darted open, pupils adjusting to dim, flickering light. Panic slammed into him as his body refused to move. He tried to twist, to push himself up—but nothing worked.

 

“W-What…?”

 

He looked down.

 

His wrists were tied tightly behind the back of a wooden chair, thick rope digging into his skin. He struggled, heart pounding in his ears. “What the hell?!

 

The same hotel room. The same expensive suite. But now it felt entirely different. The warmth was gone. The laughter. The wine.

 

What... what’s going on here?!’

 

Takemichi’s breath came in sharp gasps as he looked around frantically.

 

And then he heard it—

 

“Takemichi…”

 

A weak, broken voice called out.

Takemichi’s head snapped to the side, and his heart dropped at the sight beside him—Chifuyu was there too, tied to a separate chair. Blood streaked his face and soaked his shirt, his lower lip split open and trembling. His chest heaved with shallow, ragged breaths as if he’d been beaten for a long time before Takemichi ever woke up.

 

“Chifuyu!?” Takemichi cried, his voice cracking. “You’re bleeding—what happened?!”

 

But both of them were bound. Helpless.

 

A shadow moved. Takemichi lifted his head.

 

“You certainly took your time, Hanagaki.”

 

Kisaki stood there calmly, arms folded behind his back like a twisted host at a dinner party. Then, with a flick of his wrist, he began to roll up his sleeves, his expression hardening into something darker, crueler.

 

Takemichi’s eyes widened. Kisaki... That’s right—we were drinking. Laughing. He must’ve drugged us…!

 

“Matsuno Chifuyu,” Kisaki said, stepping forward, his voice laced with venom. “You’ve always been a thorn in my side since the moment you came crawling back to Toman. Twelve years, and still clinging to your little grudge.”

 

Chifuyu’s bruised eyes narrowed at him, silently defiant.

 

“You think this is revenge for Baji Keisuke?” Kisaki sneered, spitting the name with contempt.

 

Takemichi blinked, confused. “Wait… What?”

 

Kisaki turned to him with a smirk, then back to Chifuyu. “You knew, didn’t you? Mitsuya and Baji weren’t just missing. Mikey killed them—right after their little reunion.”

 

He let that hang in the air like poison. “And who do you think told him to do it?”

 

No…” Takemichi’s breath hitched.

Without warning, Kisaki’s boot swung forward and slammed into Chifuyu’s ribs with a brutal thud.

 

Guh—!!” Chifuyu grunted, body lurching sideways. Blood dribbled from his mouth.

 

“Stop it! Kisaki!!” Takemichi screamed.

 

Kisaki didn’t even flinch. He raised his foot again and drove it into the side of Chifuyu’s head. A sickening crack rang out.

 

“Just admit it already,” Kisaki growled. “You’re the Judas, aren’t you? A traitor hiding in plain sight.”

 

STOP IT! STOP!!” Takemichi yelled, his voice hoarse and desperate, eyes brimming with tears.

 

Kisaki kept going, rage flaring behind his glasses. “Should’ve known the moment you came back. Always skulking around, sticking your nose where it doesn’t belong. You couldn’t leave it alone—you ratted us out to the cops with some pathetic excuse.”

 

He slammed another kick into Chifuyu’s stomach. The blond boy wheezed, curling forward as much as the ropes allowed.

 

“Why couldn’t you just stay with your useless cousin and his merry band of strays? Huh?!”

 

STOP!!!!”

 

Kisaki froze mid-motion, turning toward Takemichi, his face unreadable.

 

Chifuyu coughed violently, blood splattering down his chin. “No,” he croaked, glaring up at Kisaki. “The police acted on their own. I didn’t give them names… I just wanted you out of Toman.”

 

Kisaki sighed mockingly and rolled his eyes. “Still trying to play the noble fool, huh?”

 

“How long are you going to keep chasing after Baji’s ghost?” he hissed. “You small-minded, sentimental bastard.

 

Chifuyu raised his battered face, eyes blazing through the swelling. “Toman’s rotten,” he said hoarsely. “I didn’t want any part of this… but Baji-san was still there. I know he wouldn’t want it to rot even more.”

 

His breath hitched. The tears he refused to shed shimmered in the corner of his eyes.

 

“So yeah… maybe I am the Judas. Maybe I betrayed this sick version of Toman,” he rasped. “But Kisaki—leave Takemichi out of this.

 

There was a fierce defiance in his gaze now, despite the blood and bruises—a mix of desperation and unwavering loyalty.

 

 

Chifuyu… Don’t tell me—Baji-kun was killed again?!

Takemichi's thoughts whirled in a storm of disbelief, pity twisting in his chest. But Mikey did it this time… And Chifuyu’s been avenging him all these years…?

 

His breath hitched. All this time… he’s been carrying that weight alone?

 

“Hey!” Kisaki barked suddenly, his voice slicing through the tension like a whip. He strode over and yanked the gun out of the masked man’s hand—its barrel covered with a makeshift handkerchief.

 

“I get to decide who’s involved,” Kisaki muttered, cocking the gun with a sharp click. The metallic sound echoed through the cold room.

 

His eyes shifted to Takemichi, dark and venomous. “Hanagaki. Why the hell have you been acting like you’re not a part of this?”

 

Takemichi blinked, thrown off. “What...? I… I don’t understand—” he stammered.

 

Click.

 

The barrel swung toward him. Before he could say anything else—

 

BANG!

 

HUH—?!

 

Pain erupted like fire in his left leg. Takemichi screamed, the sound raw and guttural.

 

“MY LEG—AAAAAAGHHHHH!!”

 

Blood spurted out violently, soaking the floor beneath him in a spreading pool of crimson. His body writhed, twisting helplessly against the ropes, eyes wide and tear-filled.

 

“STOP! I SAID LEAVE TAKEMICHI OUT OF THIS!!”

Chifuyu's voice broke through the chaos, ragged and desperate, cracking with emotion. “He has NOTHING to do with this! He doesn’t know a goddamn thing!!”

 

He struggled against his restraints despite the searing pain from his own injuries, but Kisaki barely gave him a glance.

 

Shut the hell up,” he muttered, slicking back his hair with one hand, unfazed. “We’re friends now, right?”

 

“MY LEG!!” Takemichi choked out again, looking down in horror. The pain refused to dull. His vision blurred. His body shook.

 

You sick bastard...” Chifuyu growled lowly through clenched teeth.

 

He froze as something cold pressed against his temple.

 

Kisaki’s gun was aimed directly at his head.

 

“Now then,” Kisaki said, almost lightly, like it was just another conversation. “Got any last words?”

 

Chifuyu’s lips parted. A sharp breath escaped.

 

Fuck…” he panted, head drooping, shoulders slack with defeat. The strength had left him. His eyes flickered toward Takemichi.

 

“…Takemichi,” he rasped.

 

Takemichi was still crying, still trapped in the storm of pain. But the mention of his name cut through the fog.

 

“TAKEMICHI!” Chifuyu snapped, voice hoarse but firm.

 

Takemichi’s eyes widened. He gasped through the sobs, tears streaking his cheeks, but he focused—barely—on Chifuyu.

 

Chifuyu looked at him one last time. This time, there was no fear—only a trembling peace. His voice, though shaking, was resolute.

 

“Listen up. These are my last words,” he said.

 

He took a shuddering breath.

 

“A lot’s happened in these past twelve years. Mikey-kun disappeared after killing Baji-san and Mitsuya-san… Draken-kun got the death penalty... And somewhere along the way, I got dragged into a mess so deep, I couldn’t see daylight anymore.

 

His voice cracked—but he kept going.

 

“I’ve done things I’m not proud of. We all have. Things that haunt me when I try to sleep. But even so…

 

He looked up, and a faint smile—bitter, but full of love—crossed his bloodied lips.

 

“…Deep down, we haven’t changed.

 

He inhaled shakily, then lowered his head. His bangs shadowed his eyes. Slowly, he looked up again and met Takemichi’s gaze.

 

A bittersweet smile tugged at his lips.

 

“I leave mine and Baji-san’s will… and Toman… to you, partner.”

 

BANG

 

The sound was deafening.

 

The back of Chifuyu’s head exploded in a mist of red, and the force sent the chair toppling backward with a crash. His body crumpled, lifeless.

 

Takemichi’s scream tore from the deepest pit of his soul.

 

“CHIFUYU!!!!”

 

“No… No, this can’t be real—this is all just some sick dream…”

Takemichi’s voice trembled as he forced his eyes to stay open, refusing to blink, refusing to look away. His gaze locked on Chifuyu’s lifeless body, sprawled out on the cold floor like a discarded doll. Blood pooled beneath the chair, soaking into the concrete like ink from a broken pen.

 

He can’t be dead.

Takemichi shook his head violently, tears streaming down. Chifuyu wouldn’t die like this—he wouldn’t go down so easily! Not him! Not like this!

 

From the corner of the room, Kisaki’s voice slithered into his ears.

 

“How’s it feel,” he drawled, “to have Toman’s fate resting squarely on your shoulders now?”

 

His grin was monstrous—twisted, smug, and disturbingly serene. Chifuyu’s blood still splattered across his face and shirt, painting a grotesque picture of victory, yet he looked unfazed. As if killing someone like Chifuyu meant nothing.

 

“Don’t worry,” Kisaki said, tone mockingly gentle. “You’ll be joining him soon.”

 

He raised the gun again, now aiming it directly at Takemichi’s forehead.

 

Takemichi gasped sharply, his breath ragged and desperate. His chest heaved, heart slamming against his ribs like it wanted to escape his body. He couldn’t move. Couldn’t breathe. Couldn’t speak.

 

Kisaki crouched down slowly until his face was inches from Takemichi’s. His eyes gleamed with something crueler than hate.

 

“What’s wrong with you, huh?” Kisaki snarled. “You just gonna go out like this? All wide-eyed and pathetic? Is that what you really are?”

 

Takemichi just gasped in silence, lips trembling, his bloodied hands clenched into useless fists behind him.

 

Kisaki clicked his tongue and pulled back.

 

“...How disappointing.”

 

Takemichi's tear-filled eyes narrowed, hatred igniting beneath the pain. He glared up at Kisaki, defiant even as his body betrayed him with weakness and fear.

 

Kisaki turned to leave, waving the gun lazily at his side. “So long… my ‘hero’.”

 

Then—something unexpected.

 

A tear slipped from Kisaki’s right eye. Just one. Silent, glistening. It slid down his cheek and vanished into the mess of blood below.

 

Takemichi's eyes widened.

 

What—?

 

But there was no time to process it.

 

BANG!

 

A deafening gunshot rang out—but it didn’t hit him.

 

Then the lights went out.

 

Total darkness swallowed the room in an instant.

 

“What the hell?!” Kisaki’s voice snapped, sharp with confusion.

 

“Get the light!!”

 

“Who the fuck—?!”

 

Panic erupted in every direction. Footsteps scuffled. Metal clanged. Shouting voices clashed in chaos.

 

Takemichi flinched, his body tensing—but then, from behind him, a hand suddenly gripped his arm.

 

I’ve got you. Stay still and stay quiet,” whispered a low voice, close to his ear.

 

Takemichi jolted, startled by the sudden contact.

 

Another voice—hushed, grim—followed just behind. “Shit... we’re too late…

 

His vision blurred. The pain in his leg throbbed violently. Blood loss. Exhaustion. Shock. It was all too much.

 

The edges of his world went black.

The last thing he saw was the flicker of movement and a glint of red—before darkness swallowed him whole.

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

---

 

Takemichi jolted awake, his breath hitching as he shot up, eyes wide and frantic. The roof above him was unfamiliar—cracked, gray, dimly lit by the faint glow of an sun setting in the corner. Cold air nipped at his skin.

 

“Where… is this?” he whispered hoarsely, voice raw.

 

He tried to move—only to hiss and collapse back with a sharp cry.

“Shit…!” His hand clutched at his thigh instinctively.

 

A searing pain tore through his leg.

 

He gritted his teeth and looked down, catching sight of the blood-stained bandage tightly wrapped around his thigh. The skin around it throbbed angrily with every heartbeat.

 

Right… I blacked out from the pain…

 

“You were lucky. I gave you some first aid.”

 

Takemichi’s head jerked toward the voice.

 

“Huh…?” he breathed.

 

There, standing by the window, was a tall man in a worn jacket, hands stuffed in his pockets. He hadn’t turned around. Wind from the broken pane blew in, causing the man’s long black hair to stir—dark strands flowing softly like a memory.

 

Takemichi’s breath caught.

 

“…Baji-kun?” he mumbled, barely daring to believe.

 

The man finally turned, and the illusion shattered.

 

A pair of yellow streaks dyed the bangs, framing a hardened face older than Takemichi remembered—but still unmistakable.

 

“…Kazutora-kun?”

 

A small bell hanging from his earring chimed faintly as he turned. The sound echoed like a ghost from the past.

 

Kazutora's gaze was unreadable, dark and flat.

Twelve years… he must’ve been released,’ Takemichi thought with a gulp. “It’s… been a long time—”

 

WHACK!

 

The slap hit before he could finish. His head snapped to the side. Pain blossomed across his cheek.

 

“What—?! Kazutora-kun—!

 

THUD! A punch landed square in his face, followed by a brutal kick to his wounded leg. Takemichi cried out, crumpling to the ground. Another kick struck his gut.

 

And another.

 

And another.

 

Kazutora’s boot slammed into him repeatedly, until—

 

“That’s enough, Hanemiya. He’s injured.”

 

The voice was deep, rough, and commanding.

 

Takemichi peeked through his swollen eyelid to glimpse a figure approaching—tall, with platinum hair and tired, heavy dark-grey eyes. His arms were occupied, cradling something—someone—with surprising gentleness.

 

Wait…

 

Takemichi’s breath hitched again. His gaze dropped—and his heart stopped.

 

It was Chifuyu.

 

No longer bloodied or broken. Someone had cleaned him up. His face was calm now—serene. His eyes were shut, peaceful as if only sleeping. His hair, once matted, had been combed gently aside.

 

Only the small, round hole at his temple betrayed the truth.

 

Takemichi’s lips quivered. “Chifuyu…”

 

Kazutora knelt beside the man holding him and reached out, brushing a hand along Chifuyu’s pale face.

 

“…I don’t give a damn about you,” he said bitterly, tears trailing silently down his cheeks. “I just wanted to save him.

 

The man holding Chifuyu looked away, blinking hard.

 

But we were too late,” he muttered, his voice rough with sorrow.

 

“Goddamn it, you brat,” he whispered, pulling Chifuyu close against his chest. “Why are you always getting into trouble?

 

Takemichi blinked in recognition.

 

That man…! Chifuyu’s cousin—! The one with the headphones… from so long ago.

 

“I’ll go ahead in the car with Chifuyu,” the man said quietly. “He should rest peacefully now. I’ll leave you two to talk.”

 

He walked off, carrying Chifuyu like something sacred.

 

Kazutora stood in the silence that followed. He didn’t look at Takemichi as he spoke.

 

“When I got out of juvie a year ago after the incident… Chifuyu came to see me. Not Baji. Chifuyu.” His voice dropped low. “He told me what had happened. Said Toman had turned into something rotten. That it wasn’t even a gang anymore—it was a monster. Something even the police couldn’t touch.”

 

Takemichi sat up, eyes still fixed on the doorway Chifuyu had disappeared through.

 

“He saved me. Took care of me. But he was fighting alone, Takemichi.”

Kazutora’s fists clenched at his sides. “For years. All by himself.”

 

Then, slowly, his sharp gaze turned on Takemichi.

 

“And you…” he hissed. “What the hell were you doing? Weren’t you supposed to be his partner?!”

 

Takemichi’s breath hitched. He looked down in shame.

 

I see now… I failed him in this timeline. He couldn’t even rely on me…

 

Kazutora stepped closer.

 

“Toman got big. And you sold your soul to Kisaki, like a dog on a leash. Draken—he was our last hope. But he’s on death row now. And Mikey? Gone. No one knows where the hell he is.”

 

The words cut deep.

 

“Tell me, Takemichi—where the hell is Toman headed now?”

 

Takemichi remained silent.

 

Kazutora’s voice rose, bitter and furious.

 

“A long time ago, Mikey said he wanted to create a new age of delinquents. A better future. But now look at us—Toman deals drugs, runs illegal casinos, lends dirty money, and sells people like property!”

 

Kazutora’s eyes burned. “Is this what Baji died for?! Is this the future Chifuyu tried to protect?!”

 

His voice trembled with a fury that masked unbearable grief. Behind his eyes, Memories overwhelmed him—Baji’s fearless grin, Chifuyu’s quiet loyalty, Mikey’s laughter under the summer sun.

 

Even now, he could see Chifuyu’s tired, bitter smile from not so long ago. And Kazutora… staring at that smile, wanting desperately to make it genuine.

 

Takemichi trembled. He remembered. The day of the first meeting. Mikey’s bright, wild smile. Draken standing at his side. The dreams of a better age.

 

Kazutora’s voice cracked. “They didn’t want this… Back then, they fought for a better Toman.”

 

He stepped closer, gripping Takemichi’s shirt.

 

“Right, Takemichi?!”

 

Takemichi’s tears spilled freely. He bit his lip hard, trying to hold back the sob crawling up his throat.

 

This is all wrong…

 

He looked up at the sky outside the window—the sun was dipping low, painting everything in orange and red.

 

And he said, voice trembling:

 

“The Toman I lovedIt wasn’t like this at all. It was… always shining.”

 

Kazutora stared for a long moment—then smiled. Not bitter. Not broken.

 

A real smile.

 

“Yeah… So let’s take our Toman back.

 

The two of them looked out at the sunset.

 

And in that dying light, the fire of the past was rekindled.

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

---

 

The car hummed steadily along the dimly lit road, its engine the only sound between three heavy silences. Takemichi sat hunched in the passenger seat, eyes distant, hands limp in his lap. Kazutora’s hands gripped the wheel with quiet tension, his brows furrowed as headlights sliced through the darkness ahead.

 

In the backseat, a sharp presence lingered—Kaji Ren, Chifuyu’s cousin. He sat with his legs crossed, arms folded tightly over his chest, his piercing stare fixed coldly on Takemichi’s profile. Though his expression was calm, a quiet fury simmered beneath the surface, his finger tapping rhythmically on his forearm, betraying his restraint.

 

Kaji had been the one to wrap Chifuyu’s lifeless body in a pristine white cloth, the way authorities did at crime scenes—just like the corpses in the movies, when the blood has stopped and nothing else could be done. He’d done it with gritted teeth, eyes dark with something unspoken. Gently—almost reverently—he’d laid Chifuyu in the trunk, the weight of it too personal, too painful. As much as he wanted to keep Chifuyu close, the idea of keep touching a dead body—his cousin’s—made his stomach turn.

 

Takemichi swallowed hard, gaze cast downward. “Kazutora-kun... my memory’s been fuzzy, so I might ask some stupid stuff...” His voice cracked slightly. “But... why did Toman end up like this?”

 

Kazutora’s expression didn’t change. “It was Mikey,” he said simply.

 

Takemichi turned to him, stunned. “Mikey...? That can’t be right. Someone must’ve manipulated him—wasn’t Kisaki the one pulling the strings?!”

 

Kazutora exhaled, eyes hardening. “While Kisaki held you and Chifuyu captive… Pah-chin and Peh-yan were executed. Mikey gave the order.” His hands tightened on the steering wheel. “Then Mitsuya and Baji… He killed them before. Mikey’s been purging the original Toman members one by one. He doesn’t trust anyone anymore. He’s not our Mikey. He’s turned into something else—something evil.

 

Takemichi reeled from the weight of it. “That’s… That’s not possible…

Kazutora glanced at the rearview mirror. “I helped create that version of Mikey,” he admitted with quiet guilt. “But now he’s dangerous. I want to face him. I want to tell him to stop getting with those guys before it’s too late.”

 

Takemichi furrowed his brows. “Those guys...?

 

Kaji tapped his finger rhythmically against his bicep, eyes turned toward the window. He said nothing, but he was listening—closely.

 

“Those guys around Mikey now?” Kazutora continued. “It’s not just Kisaki. He’s got funding—money funneled in from the old Black Dragons. If it weren’t for them, Mikey wouldn’t be this far gone.”

 

The Black Dragons?” Takemichi echoed in disbelief.

 

Kazutora nodded. “They’re his left arm now. And I used to fight them—back in the Eleventh Generation. I knew where to look. I found one of their hidden bank accounts. I’m going to cut off the cash and bring this down.”

 

He glanced over at Takemichi. “And Chifuyu… he was supposed to take down Kisaki. He got too close.”

 

Takemichi swallowed hard. “You mean… Chifuyu’s dead because he cornered Kisaki?

 

Kazutora’s lips thinned, his expression darkening. “A detective came to us. Said he was the younger brother of a woman Kisaki murdered. He asked for help.”

 

A flash of memory struck Takemichi like a bolt—he remembered that face, twisted with grief, with rage.

 

‘I want revenge.’

 

“Naoto...!” Takemichi whispered under his breath, snapping his head toward Kazutora. “So—Chifuyu and that detective... they were working together?!”

 

Kazutora nodded grimly. “You remember the murder of Hinata Tachibana, right? Kisaki ordered it. Your friend... Sendo Atsushi... rammed his car into hers. They both died in the explosion.”

 

Takemichi squeezed his eyes shut, the image flaring behind his lids: flames, glass, Hina’s smile turning into a scream.

 

“Kisaki had an alibi, though,” Kazutora added. “That day, he was in a meeting with your executives.”

 

‘Wait… I wasn’t there? That means—Akkun and Hina died while I was away?!’ Takemichi’s mind raced.

 

“But Chifuyu found something. Real proof. Kisaki’s orders, the connection. He almost had him—so close. But he slipped.”

 

Kazutora’s words cut deep, but behind him, Kaji’s expression hardened. His eyes narrowed at the insinuation—that Chifuyu's death was somehow his fault. Kaji didn’t know the full truth. Chifuyu hadn’t told him, hadn’t trusted him with the details. His hands tightened into fists on his lap, trembling.

 

“Why would he do that...?” Takemichi murmured.

 

Kazutora slowed the car and pulled over. He turned to Takemichi. “I don’t know. But he kept it hidden to his dying breath.”

 

Kazutora shifted. “Get out, Takemichi. Someone’s waiting for you in the alley.”

 

“Me...?” Takemichi blinked, confused. He stepped out cautiously, limping toward the narrow alleyway. Behind him, both Kazutora and Kaji exited the car, watching silently.

 

A figure leaned against the wall, arms folded, eyes cold and calculating.

 

Takemichi’s breath hitched. Then—relief.

 

“Naoto!!” he cried.

 

Naoto walked toward him, expression unreadable. “I’ve been waiting for you, Takemichi-kun,” he said—then, without hesitation, snapped a pair of handcuffs around his wrists.

 

Takemichi froze. “Huh?!”

 

“Hanagaki Takemichi,” Naoto announced clearly, “as of 7:38 this morning, you’re under arrest.”

 

Around them, black-suited officers emerged from the shadows, weapons ready, faces hard.

 

Naoto turned briefly toward Kazutora, eyes shadowed with guilt. “I’m sorry, Hanemiya-kun.”

 

You bastard—!” Kazutora lunged forward, fury blazing in his eyes—but a firm hand stopped him.

 

Kaji Ren.

 

“Let them handle it, brat,” he said coldly, fingers pressing into Kazutora’s shoulder.

 

Kazutora ground his teeth but didn’t move.

 

Naoto stepped closer, eyes meeting Takemichi’s. “Too bad for you, Takemichi-kun…”

 

Takemichi stared at him, stunned. “Naoto… why…?”

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

---

 

Inside the dim interrogation room of the police station, sterile fluorescent lights buzzed quietly overhead. The air was cold, clinical. The walls were bare save for a ticking clock and a mirror that concealed a camera on the other side. Takemichi sat stiffly at the metal table, his hands clammy in his lap, legs trembling beneath the surface.

 

Naoto Tachibana entered silently, his footsteps echoing on the tile. He placed a laptop onto the table between them with mechanical precision. Without meeting Takemichi's eyes, he opened the device and clicked a key. The screen lit up.

 

“Watch this, please,” Naoto said, voice heavy with something deeper than duty.

 

The video began to play. It showed a small office, the camera’s angle slightly crooked, suggesting it had been hidden. The lens refocused briefly before Chifuyu Matsuno entered the frame. He adjusted the angle, giving the viewer a clear view of the room before stepping back and pacing nervously.

 

Takemichi leaned in, his brows furrowed. “Chifuyu…?”

 

On screen, Chifuyu abruptly straightened at the sound of a door opening. A shadow entered from the right.

 

“Good afternoon, sir!” Chifuyu greeted sharply, bowing.

 

The reply was casual and familiar.

 

“Yeah, yeah. Hot as hell today,” grumbled a voice that made the blood drain from Takemichi’s face.

 

It was his voice. Deeper, harder, and filled with something cold.

 

The man on screen—Takemichi himself, or a version of him—smirked as he motioned someone to sit.

 

“C’mon, take a seat, Video-Takemichi said smoothly. “Though, I didn’t really want to call you here for this. It’s an order from the higher-ups. Can you really blame me?”

 

Takemichi stared at the screen in disbelief. “Is… is that me?” he whispered.

 

Naoto nodded solemnly. “This was recorded secretly by Matsuno Chifuyu. I know this is a lot to take in. But listen carefully.”

 

He leaned forward, eyes dark.

 

“The moment you returned to the present… my world changed. Because of your interference with the past, something shifted—something major. In this timeline, you and I haven’t spoken since middle school. I’m still in the police force, but you—you’re now one of Toman’s top executives. A man with blood on his hands.

 

Takemichi’s lips parted, but no words came.

 

Naoto continued, the weight of each sentence building like a storm. “Just like the previous timeline, my sister… Hina… was still killed. August 10th. The same day. The same method. Atsushi Sendo crashed his car into hers, and both of them died in the fire.”

 

Takemichi clenched his fists, trembling.

 

“I partnered with Matsuno Chifuyu to bring Kisaki down and avenge my sister,” Naoto went on, regret flickering in his eyes. “I know this must be overwhelming. But given the evidence, I had no choice. I had to arrest you.”

 

The video continued playing. Takemichi—this darker version of him—sat across from Chifuyu in the recording, voice calm but laced with cruelty.

 

“I called you here for one reason. I want someone erased,” he said coldly.

 

Someone's recorded form stiffened. “A certain someone?”

 

“I don’t care who they are,” the alternate Takemichi growled. “They’re in Toman’s way. That’s all that matters.”

 

A loud slam cracked through the speakers as he pounded his fist on the table. Takemichi in the present stared in horror.

 

“I didn’t want to drag you into this. But if it’s not done, Kisaki will be breathing down my neck. You understand me, Atsushi?”

 

Takemichi's heart dropped.

 

“…Atsushi? Akkun?” His voice cracked. He stood abruptly, knocking back his chair. “I ordered Akkun to kill someone? Me?!

 

Naoto grimly nodded and clicked to the next video. “This one… Matsuno Chifuyu managed to record during the aftermath.”

 

The screen now showed chaos. The office was torn apart—papers flying, furniture overturned. A raw, broken voice screamed in the background.

 

“STOP IT, TAKEMICHI—!”

 

“SHUT THE FUCK UP! HE SET ME UP! KISAKI’S THE DEVIL!!”

 

The voice cracked mid-scream, then dissolved into sobs. Onscreen, Chifuyu stood still, watching with sorrow as the man he once followed fell apart.

 

“I didn’t know...” the broken Takemichi sobbed. “I didn’t know she would be the one... I didn’t know...”

 

Takemichi watched, numb. His lips trembled. “Naoto… I’ve seen enough.”

 

Naoto hesitated, then spoke firmly. “We’ve found conclusive evidence of Kisaki’s involvement in my sister’s death. But this video… this video proves something else, too.”

 

Takemichi didn’t respond.

 

Naoto’s voice was barely above a whisper. “This is the proof we needed. The final piece.”

 

I SAID I’VE SEEN ENOUGH!” Takemichi shouted, shoving the laptop away, eyes wild with despair.

 

But Naoto didn’t flinch. “You need to know... this was never your burden alone. Chifuyu-san carried it too.

 

“He kept the video hidden. He was… trying to protect you,” he said quietly, a flicker of pity in his eyes.

 

Images flashed in Takemichi’s mind. The memory of the explosion. Of Hina’s gentle, teary smile just before the flames swallowed her whole. Of Akkun, steering the car with dead eyes.

 

Takemichi sank slowly to his knees. A shuddering breath escaped him. Then another. His chest heaved.

 

“…Haha… hahaha…” he began to laugh, broken and bitter, tears sliding freely down his cheeks.

 

“So it was me… this time…” he whispered.

 

He bowed his head as his whole body trembled.

 

I… I did it. I killed Hina… didn’t I?

 

 

"You were just manipulated, Takemichi-kun," Naoto said softly, his voice like a thread trying to hold back a storm. But Takemichi could no longer contain it. His fists trembled at his sides, his voice breaking into shouts.

 

"That's it... I've had enough...!" he cried, chest heaving with each ragged breath. "How many times have I tried? How many times have I bled for this? Nothing’s changed—not a damn thing!" His voice cracked as tears welled in his eyes. "It just keeps getting worse...!"

 

He gritted his teeth, his expression contorting with guilt. "It’s my fault that Hina...!" He slammed a hand against the floor, barely able to speak. “And Akkun!!! And Chifuyu!!!” The names ripped from his throat like curses. “It’s my fault they’re dead!”

 

Naoto remained still, his eyes fixed on Takemichi with silent resolve, watching as the boy crumbled right in front of him.

 

"No matter how hard I tried to save Baji-kun—" Takemichi gasped, his voice trembling violently. "He still died...! I couldn’t do anything! Not even here, not even this time!"

 

He shot to his feet in anguish but stumbled, knees buckling from the weight of his emotions.

 

Naoto sprang up from his seat and caught him just before he collapsed, arms wrapping around Takemichi’s shaking body.

 

“This is hard for me too,” Naoto said, his voice tight with grief, his jaw clenched.

 

"IT'S NOT THE SAME! I killed your sister!" Takemichi rasped, voice filled with agony and self-loathing. “Let’s just give up, Naoto… I can’t change a goddamn thing…

 

But before his despair could drown him further, Naoto pulled him into a tight embrace.

 

"YOU saved my life!" Naoto’s voice broke as he sobbed into Takemichi’s shoulder. “You’re not helpless. Not even close.”

 

He pulled back, eyes wet with conviction. “In the first timeline I knew… the Tokyo Manji Gang didn’t have Ryuguji Ken. It didn’t have Matsuno Chifuyu. Or Hanemiya Kazutora. Or Baji Keisuke…”

 

Naoto’s eyes bore into his. “None of them were there, Takemichi-kun.”

 

“We couldn’t have gotten this far without them,” he said, more firmly now. “You are the one who brought them together. You wove their strength into the fabric of Toman!”

 

He grasped Takemichi’s shoulders, grounding him. “The only person who can still change Toman—and save my sister—is you!”

 

Naoto’s voice rose with fervent emotion, tears streaming freely now.

 

“The one who can change this terrible world for the better... is you, Takemichi-kun!”

 

Takemichi finally quieted down, his breaths ragged but beginning to even out. The tears had stopped, but the heaviness in his chest lingered like a bruise.

 

“Naoto…” he began, voice low, his eyes locked on the floor. “Before I time-leaped into this timeline… Baji-kun was saved. He was taken to the hospital, and I thought—” he swallowed hard “—I thought I was finally one step closer to saving Toman.” His voice grew quieter. “So I hoped… maybe things would be a little better here in the present, but…”

 

He closed his eyes, jaw tightening. “Hina still died. And this time…” his voice cracked, “It was because of me.”

 

Naoto flinched slightly at that, his lips parting in hesitation. “This is just conjecture, but…” he narrowed his eyes, the gears in his mind turning. “Don’t you think Kisaki made you kill her on purpose?”

 

What?” Takemichi sat up straight, stunned.

 

Naoto leaned in, voice firm. “Isn’t it strange? No matter how many times you time-leap—Kisaki still finds a way to kill my sister.”

 

Takemichi’s heart dropped. His breath hitched. He remembered the glint in Kisaki’s eye when the gun was pointed at him, the way his voice had trembled—not from fear, but something darker. Obsession. Regret. Triumph.

 

"A coincidence?" Naoto scoffed, shaking his head. “No. It’s happened too often to be that. Kisaki is obsessed with you… and with my sister....”

 

Takemichi’s eyes widened. He remembered it clearly now—Kisaki’s tear-streaked face just before the gunshot. That broken, twisted expression.

 

“Ah…” the realization finally settled in. And then—

 

BANG! A loud knock echoed through the room.

 

Naoto snapped toward the door, grimacing. “I wanted to work out a strategy with you,” he said quickly, “but… it seems we’re out of time. You’re being transferred to the detention center.”

 

Takemichi’s eyes went wide. “What?!”

 

Naoto stood, voice growing urgent. “It’ll be harder for us to meet after this. If you want to leap back—now’s your only chance!”

 

Takemichi hesitated, heart pounding. “Wait—But—!

 

Naoto reached out. “Do it, Takemichi.”

 

The weight of everything—Hina, Chifuyu, Kisaki—pressed down on him. And then, with clenched fists, he nodded.

 

Alright.”

 

Naoto tightened his grip, voice unwavering. “Whatever happened between you and Tetta Kisaki in the past… that’s the key to solving my sister’s death.”

 

Their hands locked—and in a flash, a surge of electricity ripped through Takemichi’s body. Time fractured, shimmered, bent—

 

And then everything went black.

 

 

---

 

Back in the past…

 

Takemichi awoke with a jolt in the middle of the night, heart racing. He blinked at the familiar ceiling of his bedroom.

 

He had made it back.

 

And then it hit him—Chifuyu.

 

The Chifuyu of this time was still alive. Still here. With hesitation, he grabbed his phone and stared 'should I..?' but Chifuyu saved him, trying to eat out Kisaki from the police, did all the hardwork... He finally then called him. The line buzzed, then clicked.

 

Yo?” Chifuyu’s voice came through, groggy but alert.

 

“You’re awake?” Takemichi asked, startled.

 

I was reading,” Chifuyu replied casually. “Got sucked into some shoujo manga.”

 

That made Takemichi smile, despite everything. “Can we meet?”

 

They met at the park under the dim glow of the streetlights. Cicadas buzzed softly in the background. And under that quiet darkened sky, Takemichi broke down. He told Chifuyu everything—the time-leaps, the future, the deaths, His death.

 

He hadn’t expected much. Maybe disbelief. Maybe rejection. But instead, Chifuyu had simply stared at him, processing it all in silence. The he began to embrace it fully, praising Takemichi to fight alone, with no one in his side. 

 

' You're really incredible, you know that?'

 

Chifuyu's words almost made Takemichi cry— oh he totally cried. Then they got into a restaurant, a ramen restaurant. Chifuyu paid both of their bills, saying that Takemichi needs a break from all of those pains and sufferings.

 

After that, they talked again. About future. Chifuyu silenced again, then:

 

'I've been thinking'

'Thinking real hard'

'I’m going to hand over the position of First Division Vice-Captain. To you.'

 

Chifuyu's declaration made his chest ache, Takemichi didn't expect him to resign so soon. He expected this, coming from the information of Kisaki's words. But he didn't know it was this soon.

 

'Until then, Partner.'

 

Before Takemichi could even contact the day after, Chifuyu was gone—disappearing from Toman, blocking every contact of Toman members, even his. Like a ghost. Chifuyu said he'll help him but why can't he contact him?! Takemichi couldn't help but frustrate.

 

Then, miraculously, Baji awoke in the hospital in many weeks of coma—but he was still too weak to move, and his first question was:

 

'Where’s Chifuyu?'

 

Takemichi didn’t know how to answer and why Mikey let Chifuyu resign without a word. Was he planning something? Does he know something that we don't know? 

 

Before he could ask more questions—

 

CLANG!

 

A bowling pin crashed at the end of the lane.

 

“Strike!” Hina gasped in delight and ran toward him, eyes sparkling. She grabbed both of his hands with a huge smile. “That was awesome, Takemichi-kun! You got a turkey!”

 

“Uh… yeah…” Takemichi mumbled, pulled from his daze.

 

After everything…’ He looked at her radiant smile. ‘After that hellish present timeline…’

 

“I totally suck at this,” Hina giggled, grabbing another bowling ball.

 

Takemichi turned away quickly as tears began to form. ‘Seeing her smile… after all that... It’s just too much.’

 

“Hm?” Hina looked over, noticing his change in expression. “What’s wrong?”

 

Takemichi forced a smile, his voice trembling. “N-nothing at all!”

 

Satisfied, Hina returned to the lane and carefully rolled the ball with a soft, “Hup!” Her form was clumsy, but full of energy.

 

Takemichi stared at her, heart aching.

 

 

 

‘She’s so damn cute⁠♡'

 

 

 

“Aw man… Gutter again…” Hina pouted, crossing her arms with a huff as the bowling ball veered sharply to the side and disappeared into the lane’s edge with a dull clunk. She puffed out her cheeks, clearly displeased.

 

Takemichi watched her fondly, a nostalgic smile tugging at his lips.

That’s right… Around this time, I was really into bowling,’ he thought, glancing down at his hand. The familiar snugness of the glove wrapped around his fingers stirred something deep in his memory.

‘I had my own gloves, my own shoes… I even practiced my stance in front of the mirror. I took it so seriously back then.’

 

He flexed his fingers slightly, letting the leather adjust to the contours of his hand.

Good. Still feels just right.’

 

“Takemichi-kun! It’s your turn!” Hina called cheerfully, motioning him toward the lane.

 

Snapping out of his thoughts, Takemichi stood up, determination tightening his features. He walked over to the ball return and selected a bowling ball with practiced ease.

“Alright, watch this, Hina!” he said, voice brimming with renewed confidence. He squared his shoulders and took position. “My fourth strike in a row!”

 

He inhaled, focused, and released—

 

WOOSH!

 

But just as his ball hit the lane, another one rolled down the lane beside his at the exact same moment. Both balls sped forward with power and precision, slamming into the pins with a CRASH!

 

Strike.

 

Hina gasped, clapping excitedly. “Wowie! Two strikes at once!”

 

‘What the—?!’ Takemichi’s eyes darted to the lane beside him.

 

There, standing tall with an easy grin, was a teenager at least a head taller than him. His royal blue hair was cut in a sharp crew cut, a distinctive swirl design shaved along the left side of his head that curled around the back. Indigo eyes glinted with amusement, and a scar marked the left side of his lip. A teardrop-shaped earring hung from his left ear, swinging slightly as he turned toward Takemichi.

 

“We both got strikes,” the guy chuckled. “Looks like we’re in sync, huh?”

 

‘He’s huge…!’ Takemichi thought, stunned by the guy’s sheer presence.

 

Beside the tall boy stood a girl dressed in a traditional black sailor uniform. Her loose white socks crumpled around her ankles, and she wore well-worn brown school shoes. She had medium-length ginger hair, narrowed eyebrows, and bright amber eyes that scanned the screen on her phone. She barely reacted, simply murmuring, “Not bad.”

 

Takemichi blinked, trying to process what he was seeing.

‘Wait… do I know this guy?’

 

The tall boy’s eyes suddenly lit up with recognition. “Huh? I knew you looked familiar! You’re Hanagaki Takemichi, right?”

 

“Huh?” Takemichi tilted his head, thrown off.

 

“Aww, c’mon,” the boy pouted playfully. “Don’t tell me being made Vice-Captain’s already gone to your head.”

 

Vice-Captain?

 

The boy slid his hands into his pockets with a casual air and flashed a bright smile. “Name’s Shiba Hakkai. I’m the Second Division’s Vice-Captain.”

 

“WHAT?!” Takemichi yelped, stumbling back slightly. He barely noticed the girl beside Hakkai sighing.

 

“Let’s go already,” she muttered.

 

“Aw, shut it! The lane’s calling me!” Hakkai replied, already glancing back to grab another ball.

 

Takemichi stood frozen, his mind racing.

 

Shiba Hakkai?! This guy… he’s from the Black Dragons! What the hell is he doing in Toman—and as a Vice-Captain no less?!

 

Hakkai tilted his head at Takemichi’s stunned expression. “Huh? What’s with that look?” he asked, laughing. “My Captain told me all about you. Said you’re interesting.”

 

Takemichi’s mouth dropped open.

‘Why is a Black Dragon member… a Vice-Captain in Toman?!’

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

---

 

Shiba Hakkai the Eleventh Leader of the Black Dragons. Rumor has it he murdered the previous leader for cash and seized control of the gang. A total rat bastard.”

Kazutora’s voice echoed sharply in Takemichi’s head, heavy with scorn and distrust.

 

That’s what Kazutora-kun told me... Takemichi thought, unease bubbling in his chest. Yet here and now, the air between them felt oddly warm, even friendly, as they strolled side by side beneath the yellow hue of the setting sun.

 

“We’re bros from now on, Takemichi!” Hakkai beamed brightly, slinging an arm across Takemichi’s shoulders like they’d known each other for years. “You should come over to my place now!”

 

“H-Huh? O-Okay?” Takemichi replied, blinking rapidly as his brain failed to process the situation.

Wait, wait, wait—

This is Shiba Hakkai we’re talking about!!!

Why is this murderer trying to be my friend?!

 

Just then, the girl walking beside them turned slightly, her sharp golden eyes cutting across the fading light. “Hmm? If you two are ‘bros’ now... then I get to be your older sister,” she said with a calm smile.

 

(SHIBA HAKKAI’S OLDER SISTER — SHIBA YUZUHA)

 

“HUH?! You two are siblings?!” Takemichi yelped, voice cracking in disbelief.

Even Hina blinked curiously. "Really~?" Hina chirped beside him, peering curiously. "You don’t look anything alike, but those sharp eyes match!"

 

Yuzuha came to a stop, fixing Takemichi with a blunt stare that could cut steel. “You don’t look like you’d be any good in a fight. Why are you the First Division Vice-Captain?” she asked, genuinely confused.

 

Urk—!” The verbal jab hit Takemichi like a slap across the face.

 

She jabbed a thumb in Hakkai’s direction. “My brother here could clearly outrank you in a heartbeat. But the guy refuses to leave his Captain’s side. Not even for a second.”

 

“Hmm… You’re right. Shiba-kun does look strong,” Hina mused thoughtfully.

 

“Hina!?” Takemichi gasped, betrayed. Et tu, Hina?!

 

But Hakkai had fallen completely silent.

 

What’s with this weird pause...? Takemichi glanced sideways at him.

 

Yuzuha sighed and gave her brother a light shove. “You're totally hopeless…”

 

Hakkai blinked back to life and grinned, rubbing the back of his head. “Just thinkin' about bein' the top guy gives me a migraine. I like bein' free, y’know?”

 

Wow, he's actually... Takemichi trailed off, taken aback.

 

“That’s so cool, Shiba-kun!” Hina said softly, her voice tinged with admiration.

 

And just like that, Hakkai froze again.

 

“??” Takemichi squinted. What now?

 

Yuzuha exhaled with a half-laugh, looking apologetic. “Don’t take it personally, Hina-chan. My brother’s a late bloomer.”

 

“Huh...?” Both Hina and Takemichi tilted their heads.

 

“If any girl besides me talks to him,” Yuzuha said, patting Hakkai’s arm lightly, “he completely locks up.”

 

“Hm?” Hakkai muttered blankly, as if only just noticing.

 

Yuzuha chuckled, brushing it off. “Don’t worry about it.”

 

He’s a huge dork… A massive, floppy-eared dork!! Takemichi deadpanned internally. Is this really the same Shiba Hakkai Kazutora warned me about?! The cold-blooded gang leader who killed for money?!

 

Looking at Hakkai now, with his half-lidded, sleepy grin and casual slouch, Takemichi couldn’t imagine him as anything remotely dangerous. Right now, he’s Toman’s Second Division Vice-Captain... What the hell happened in those twelve years!?

 

“Uhm... Since you're the Second Division Vice-Captain, does that mean you and your captain, Mitsuya-kun, get along well?” Takemichi asked hesitantly.

 

“Too well, unfortunately,” Hakkai replied with a laugh. “Oh—and we’re the same age, so chill with the honorifics, alright?”

 

“Huh?” Takemichi blinked. A strange déjà vu washed over him.

That’s exactly what Chifuyu said to me back then…

 

He shook the thought off. “You look older, though! Are you sure we’re the same age?”

 

“Ha! Go easy on me, man!” Hakkai laughed, slouching further with good-natured ease.

 

“Mitsuya’s really important to him,” Yuzuha chimed in suddenly. Hakkai chuckled “Taka-chan is a real pain sometimes, but he drilled into me on how to tell the difference between what makes a delinquent cool and what makes them trash.” the younger admits.

 

Hakkai scratched his head and smiled sheepishly. “Annoying, right? That guy… He’s special to me.”

 

“Wow...” Takemichi breathed, genuinely impressed. Hina beamed.

 

“He likes Mitsuya waaaay too much,” Yuzuha added with a smirk. “Just check out his wallpaper.” She pulled out a phone.

 

“Yuzuha! Since when did you have my phone?!” Hakkai panicked.

 

Mitsuya’s face lit up the screen.

 

“Mitsuya’s his lockscreen,” she announced.

 

OH CRAP. SHE’S RIGHT. Takemichi sweatdropped. And here he said they were only ‘unfortunately’ close...

 

Yuzuha then pulled out her own phone with a pout. “Mine’s a picture of Hakkai!”

 

‘That’s even worse!! She must been totally obsessed!’ Takemichi panicked. These siblings are dangerous… but weirdly kind of perfect for each other.

 

He blinked, watching them and thought of Mitsuya and Hakkai.

They really do suit eachother well... In the future, they ended up going their separate ways...

Takemichi frowned, troubled.

When did his relationship with Mitsuya-kun fall apart? Did he break ties with him and then join the Black Dragons…?

 

A cold jolt shot through him.

 

If that’s the case… If I can stop that from happening—then I can stop the Black Dragons from corrupting Toman!

 

But then Hakkai turned and flashed a wide grin.

 

“We’re almost to my place!”

 

Just as he said it, the roar of approaching motorcycles tore through the air. The street vibrated beneath their feet.

 

Yuzuha froze. Her eyes sharpened. “Hakkai… We’ve got trouble.”

 

Hakkai halted in place.

 

Before them, a swarm of Black Dragon members crowded the street outside their house, revving their engines like a warning.

 

Yuzuha’s voice dropped to a whisper.

 

“Big bro’s coming back.”

 

‘What the...?’ Takemichi’s eyes widened as he caught sight of the emblem stitched boldly onto the white jackets. BD...? His thoughts raced. That insignia—he must have seen it before.

 

Hakkai’s expression darkened. He exhaled sharply through his nose and muttered, “Hanagaki... sorry, man. You should take your girl and get out of here. Now.”

 

Before Takemichi could respond, a smooth, amused voice cut through the tense air.

 

Well, well...

 

From the crowd stepped a tall man with a lean frame, commanding immediate attention. His wavy black hair was swept into a sharp death hawk, the right side voluminous and wild while the left was neatly buzzed in clean furrows. A single golden earring swayed from his ear as he moved. His almond-shaped brown eyes sparkled with a dark amusement beneath finely arched brows. He wore the same white coat as the others—only his was worn with pride, the mark of authority unmistakable. The 10th Generation Black Dragon uniform.

 

He spread his arms like a performer stepping onto a stage. “If it isn’t our young master, Shiba Hakkai,” he purred, a wicked smile curling his lips.

 

Hakkai’s jaw clenched. “Koko.”

 

Takemichi’s heart skipped. Wait... him?! That’s Kokonoi Hajime! He was a Black Dragon member in the future—one of the elites! His eyes darted to the crowd gathering around them. That means... these guys really are the Black Dragons!

 

Kokonoi’s gaze drifted past the Shiba siblings and locked onto Takemichi and Hina. He sneered. “And who the hell are these nobodies?”

 

Takemichi instinctively stepped in front of Hina, shielding her. Cold sweat ran down the back of his neck.

 

A masked member stepped forward. “I’ve seen him before. That’s Hanagaki Takemichi—Toman’s First Division Vice-Captain.”

 

A muscle twitched at Koko’s temple. “A Toman punk? On our turf?” he spat, his eyes narrowing into dangerous slits. “Are you trying to piss us off?”

 

The rest of the Black Dragons stiffened, murmuring threats as they slowly began to advance.

 

“You’re not leaving this turf in one piece, asshole.”

 

The air grew heavy, the looming threat palpable as the group tightened around them.

 

But Koko lifted a hand, halting them. “This entire area belongs to the Black Dragons. And the boss gave clear orders—if anyone from another gang shows up uninvited…” he tilted his head, cracking his knuckles with a grin that didn’t reach his eyes, “...we kill them.

 

He barked a laugh and stuck out his tongue mockingly. “You know what that means, don’t you, Hanagaki?”

 

(10th Generation Black Dragons Elite Guard Captain — Kokonoi Hajime)

 

A soft but chilling voice followed next. “Get ‘em, boys.

 

From behind stepped another figure: a calm presence with sharp eyes and a silent menace that made even the other members tense slightly.

 

(10th Generation Black Dragons Attack Squad Captain — Inui Seishu)

 

Before anyone could move, Hakkai stepped forward, shielding Takemichi with his broad frame. “Back off! Takemichi’s with me! Lay off!”

 

Yuzuha stepped up as well, placing herself protectively in front of Hina. “Hina-chan, stay behind me!” she hissed. Her gaze turned razor-sharp, directed at the approaching members. “They don’t go easy on girls.”

 

The standoff intensified—one wrong move, and everything could explode into chaos.

 

Hakkaaaiii…” Kokonoi sing-songed mockingly, tsking as he walked forward, hands in his pockets, voice laced with cruel amusement. “Even friends of our young master need to be taught some proper manners.” He tilted his head, golden earring glinting in the light. “Because our gang doesn’t give a damn what you say.”

 

A ripple of dark laughter echoed through the crowd.

 

“So that’s Hanagaki?”

“Didn’t expect him to be such a pussy.”

“I’d kill him just for the street cred.”

 

Murderous murmurs spread like wildfire among the Black Dragon members, their eyes gleaming with bloodlust, fingers twitching, itching for a fight.

 

Shit… what should I do?! Takemichi’s heart pounded in his chest. Hina’s in danger… because of me! He gulped, his instincts screaming at him to move, to run—but his feet were frozen.

 

“I told you—don’t hurt my friend!” Hakkai snapped, standing upright as he shoved one of the members back. His voice was firm, desperate, yet unyielding. “So please... stand down.”

 

He does know the Black Dragons… Takemichi blinked, the pieces clicking into place in his mind.

 

But the sneering response was immediate. “Hakkai, weren’t you listening? We don’t take orders from you,” one of them mocked, followed by a burst of cruel laughter. “Or what? Gonna let the girls get killed, too—?”

 

He never finished. A crack rang out as Hakkai’s fist smashed into his face, cartilage crunching. The man’s body twisted mid-air before crashing to the ground, groaning and clutching his broken nose.

 

Back off, scumbags,” Hakkai growled, rage flaring in his eyes like blue fire. His jaw clenched, his presence suddenly towering, dangerous. The crowd stilled.

 

What a badass…! Takemichi thought, stunned by the raw force and fury behind Hakkai’s blow.

 

Then Hakkai turned toward him. “Sorry for dragging you into this, Takemichi,” he said, his voice low, almost guilty.

 

“Huh?”

 

“The boss of the Black Dragons…” Hakkai said quietly. “It’s Shiba Taiju.”

 

Takemichi froze. “Shiba…!?”

 

“Yeah,” Yuzuha stepped up beside her brother, arms folded tightly, her expression hard. “Taiju’s our older brother.”

 

“The three of us are siblings,” Hakkai confirmed.

 

Takemichi’s mind reeled. Hakkai’s older brother… is the Black Dragons’ boss?! That means… this whole gang…!

 

“Where’s Taiju?” Hakkai asked, voice tight with frustration.

 

“Convenience store,” Koko replied nonchalantly.

 

Hakkai let out a bitter huff. “Figures. He’s never home… unless it’s to deal with this kind of shit. What a pain in the ass.”

 

Hey.”

 

A cold, sharp voice slid between them like a knife.

 

Hakkai didn’t even get to turn before he felt it—a jagged shard of glass pressed tight against the side of his neck.

 

Watch your mouth, asshole,” Inui Seishu whispered beside his ear, eyes glinting with real threat. “Talk shit about our boss again, and I’ll kill you.”

 

“You have no chill,” Hakkai muttered, barely flinching.

 

You think I won’t?” Inui asked, voice low and flat.

 

Before anything else could happen, Yuzuha surged forward. In a flash, her boot slammed into Inui’s shoulder, knocking him to the ground with a heavy thud.

 

Takemichi and Hina both gasped.

 

“Keep your hands off my little brother!” Yuzuha snarled, eyes ablaze.

 

Inui clicked his tongue as he rose, brushing off the dust. Koko stepped in, hands raised. “Cool off, Inupi. They’re the boss’s siblings.”

 

I swore loyalty to the boss,” Inui hissed, his glare cutting into them. “But that doesn’t mean I’m taking shit from you people. I don’t care if you’re a girl—step outta line, and I’ll show you who’s in charge.”

 

His eye twitched, knuckles cracking.

 

I’ll kill you all.”

 

These guys… Takemichi stared in horror. They’re nothing like Toman. They’re twisted to the core. Totally corrupted...

 

Yuzuha turned to him suddenly. “Hanagaki! Leave this to us. Take care of Hina-chan!”

 

Takemichi blinked, then nodded with a gulp. “Come on, Hina!” He grabbed her hand, ready to pull her away.

 

But before they could escape—

 

“Takemichi-kun, behind you!” Hina screamed.

 

Takemichi turned just in time to see a figure lunge. A thick arm snaked around his neck, yanking him back. He choked, feet skidding as he was slammed into the ground.

 

Your shit…” a low voice rumbled.

 

All at once, the Black Dragons snapped to attention.

 

Hakkai and Yuzuha’s expressions drained.

 

Taiju…” Hakkai whispered.

 

Towering above them was a monstrous figure.

 

Shiba Taiju.

 

A massive man, broad-shouldered and thickly muscled, casting a long shadow over them. His hair, dyed in streaks of blue and white, was tied back messily. He wore a long, blood-red Black Dragon jacket open over his chest, revealing black tribal tattoos swirling down the left side of his neck and shoulder, and elegant cursive ink carved into his torso like scripture. His wide, manic grin split his face unevenly, one eye bulging larger than the other, and a vein pulsing at his temple like a living thing.

 

"JUST GOT WRECKED!" he threw his head back with a bark of cruel laughter.

 

Takemichi gagged, spitting onto the concrete as he coughed for air.

 

Well, that’s just not fair,” a booming voice echoed like thunder, dripping with unhinged glee. “Looks like you guys are having all the fun without me!” Taiju Shiba cackled maniacally as he stormed forward, a towering wall of muscle and madness. He seized Takemichi by the collar with one hand, lifting him like a ragdoll. “Let me join in!!” he roared, grinning with the wild eyes of a man on the edge.

 

Ngh—!” Takemichi choked, his feet scrambling for footing.

 

HYAHAHAHAHA!” Taiju’s laughter ricocheted through the air before he violently yanked Takemichi’s collar down and hurled him away with a brutal swing. Takemichi’s body slammed against the ground, a muffled thud as he coughed blood.

 

Takemichi-kun!!” Hina gasped in horror, stepping forward.

 

“Stay back, Hina-chan!” Yuzuha barked, throwing her arm in front of her protectively.

 

‘That’s Hakkai’s brother!?’ Takemichi’s mind reeled as he struggled to push himself up, arms shaking. ‘This monster is the 10th leader of the Black Dragons!’ He gasped raggedly, looking around. The previously rowdy Black Dragon members now stood in rigid formation, silent and disciplined like soldiers under a tyrant’s gaze.

 

“So?” Taiju’s deep voice growled, his presence suffocating. “Who the hell is this runt?”

 

Koko stepped forward, his chuckle low and amused. “Haha… didn’t even know who he was and you still slugged him? Classic, boss.”

 

Yuzuha and Hakkai both froze, sweat running down their faces.

 

Koko shot Takemichi a glance. “He’s Toman’s First Division Vice-Captain—Hanagaki Takemichi.”

 

Taiju barked out a laugh so loud it echoed through the streets. “HAHAHA! Him? A Vice-Captain in Toman? That’s hilarious, Koko! You trying to kill me with jokes?”

 

Koko didn’t laugh this time. “I’m serious. He’s one of Hakkai’s friends.”

 

“What?!” Taiju howled, face contorting with manic glee. He stepped over to Takemichi and kicked him square in the jaw. Takemichi’s head snapped back, body twitching from the blow.

 

Taiju’s smile twisted wider, more grotesque than before. One eye opened wider than the other, a vein bulging on his forehead. “So he brought a Toman bastard into our home? Even after I told him again and again to join us?!

 

The street's tension snapped tight as he suddenly exhaled and dropped his arms, fake calm washing over him. He turned his head slowly toward Hakkai.

 

Hakkai,” he called softly—too softly.

 

Hakkai stiffened.

 

Beat him to death.”

 

Silence.

 

“What...?” Takemichi’s eyes widened.

 

“Take responsibility,” Taiju growled, voice deadly low. “You’re both Toman, aren’t you? So take care of your own damn mess.”

 

Yuzuha's breath caught. Hina looked on in sick disbelief.

 

“Taiju…” Hakkai’s voice trembled as he took a half-step forward, his hands twitching. “He didn’t know… He didn’t know this was Black Dragon territory. Please, he didn’t mean any harm—

 

Taiju’s steps were slow but thunderous as he walked toward him, a looming storm ready to strike.

 

I don’t give a damn what he knew,” Taiju said, eyes locked on Hakkai’s. “Didn’t you hear me? You’re my little brother. Blood before anything. Friends mean nothing compared to family.”

 

Hakkai’s expression cracked—eyes wide, shoulders trembling. He couldn’t speak.

 

“Taiju, stop it!” Yuzuha snapped.

 

He turned—fast and violent—and slapped her across the face. Her head snapped to the side, her body stumbling slightly.

 

“This is your fault too, Yuzuha,” he muttered coldly, not sparing her another glance. “You’re supposed to keep him in line but you can't even discipline him properly. I'll deal with you later.”

 

He turned his heavy steps back towards the group But Takemichi took a step.

 

“Even if you’re siblings—Yuzuha’s still a girl!” Takemichi shouted, voice raw and breaking with fury. “You beat up women too?!”

 

Taiju stopped mid-stride.

 

A sudden stillness fell like a guillotine. The massive figure slowly turned, shoulders rolling with menace, his boot grinding against the concrete.

 

That cruel, disdainful smile crept back onto his face—slow and serpentine. “Keep your nose out of the Shiba family’s business, you little shit,” he spat, his tone oily with contempt. “Watch closely, Hakkai.”

 

In a flash, he seized Takemichi by the collar again—like plucking up garbage—and hoisted him off the ground with ease.

 

“Your big bro’s gonna fix your little problem for you,” he snarled. “That’s what families are for.”

 

Then came the storm.

 

CRACK!

 

The first punch cracked against Takemichi’s cheek with a sickening snap. His head whipped to the side—blood arcing from his lips.

 

Then another. And another.

 

The hits rained down like a barrage of hammers, each one more vicious than the last. A kick drove deep into Takemichi’s ribs—he gasped, a wet, rattling sound.

 

The Black Dragons stood silent and motionless, as if carved from stone. Not one of them moved—not one dared intervene—as Toman’s First Division Vice-Captain was reduced to nothing more than a broken punching bag.

 

Hakkai was trembling—violently. His knees locked, his heart thundered, but he couldn’t step forward. Couldn’t scream. Couldn’t breathe.

 

Years of fear shackled his limbs. Every blow to Takemichi echoed in the back of his skull like childhood memories he’d tried to bury.

 

Yuzuha watched, horrified, her fists clenched so tightly her nails pierced her skin. But fear held her too—tight and merciless.

 

But Hina—

Hina couldn’t just stand there.

 

“That’s ENOUGH!!” she cried, her voice piercing through the cold night like a bell toll.

 

She darted forward, faster than anyone could grab her. Her eyes locked on Takemichi’s crumpled form—his blood smearing the pavement, his breath ragged and shallow.

 

“Hina-chan, no!” Yuzuha lunged to stop her—but her fingers missed by inches.

 

Hina threw herself in front of Takemichi, arms outstretched, her trembling body becoming his shield.

 

“Get out of the way!!” Yuzuha screamed, panic erupting in her throat.

 

“I won’t!” Hina sobbed, voice cracking under the weight of desperation. “I won’t let him die!! I won’t let him die like this!

 

Takemichi forced his swollen eyes open, vision swimming with red. There she was—Hina. Standing in front of him. Protecting him.

 

“H-Hina…” he whispered, shame crashing down like a tidal wave. “Why…?”

 

He was too weak. He couldn’t save her—again.

 

Then, as Taiju raised his fist, rage distorting his features—

 

HINA—!!” Takemichi screamed.

 

And then—

 

WOOSH!

 

A sharp gust of wind.

 

CRACK!

 

A blinding blur swept through the space like a falling star. A leg, solid and fast as steel, collided with Taiju’s arm just before the punch could fall. The sheer force of the kick rattled the street. Taiju staggered back a step, surprised—not hurt, but pushed.

 

A new figure now stood between Hina and the monster.

 

“Trying to hit a girl?” the voice was low, dangerous. “That’s filthyeven for a bastard like you.”

 

The sunlight caught in strands of golden-blond hair as it shifted with the breeze. The newcomer’s green gakuran jacket gleamed faintly in the light, the turquoise-stitch embroidery curling along the cuffs. His jacket was buttoned tight, His black pants fell clean to his scuffed sneakers, and his presence—solid, unshaking—seemed to carve through the noon like a blade. Wide enough to make even the Black Dragons hold their breath.

 

He moved without looking back, just enough to shield Hina completely.

 

For a moment—no one moved. Not even Taiju.

 

Then, the stranger tilted his head with a scoff. “First day back in Tokyo,” he muttered, almost to himself, “And I walk straight into this circus?”

 

Takemichi’s half-conscious mind tried to process the voice, the silhouette—the calm defiance standing in the face of a monster.

 

The guy glanced over his shoulder then, just enough for Takemichi to see the familiar grin stretching across his battered but confident face.

 

“I handed you over my position, and two weeks later you’re already getting turned into ground beef?” he teased. “Really, partner?”

 

Takemichi’s breath caught.

 

That voice.

 

That grin.

 

That impossible timing.

 

CChifuyu…?” he rasped.

 

Chifuyu Matsuno turned, the sunlight catching the sharp edge of his smile. His eyes—cold, calm, burning.

 

And beneath that quiet, unreadable face… was wrath.

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

“I’m back, Takemichi,”

 

 

 

Notes:

Omg, Chifuyu in Furin's colors? Let's see what made him wear the uniform so quickly! Oh.. and should I make Mitsuya's and Hakkai's relationship a platonic one or a romantic one?

Chapter 13: I'll help you, this time.

Summary:

The reason why Chifuyu wears the Furin jacket!? And murder????

 

Chifuyu's pov before switching to Takemichi's pov

Notes:

Sorry for the late update, guys! This one was a little hard to make, but I hope I didn't do anything wrong 😭 hope y'all enjoy. The announcement will be the end of the notes.

(See the end of the chapter for more notes.)

Chapter Text

The familiar skyline greeted him like a slap to the face—muted clouds smeared across the sky, golden sunlight threading dramatically between buildings like Tokyo was trying to be cinematic on purpose.

 

The platform was alive and obnoxious: train whistles shrieked, people bumped into each other like they had no concept of personal space, and the loudspeaker lady was yelling about a delay on Line 5 as if the world were ending.

 

Chifuyu stepped off the train and his boots hit the pavement with that satisfying thunk. It was louder here. Harsher. More unforgiving.

 

Just like he remembered.

 

He looked up at the towering skyline of the city he once ran from—and for the first time in a long time, he didn’t flinch. He only adjusted the strap of his sling bag, let out a long exhale, and muttered to himself with way too much anime protagonist energy, “I’m home.”

 

His heart began thumping wildly in his chest.

 

“Okay,” he nodded, pumping his fist in the air. “Let’s get to my apartment without starting a street brawl. Easy peasy. Low profile. No drama.”

 

That lasted five seconds.

 

“OH! Ken-chin! There’s a Dorayaki shop there!

 

Chifuyu froze.

 

That voice. That stupid voice.

 

He ducked behind the nearest wall like a wet gremlin, hoodie pulled tight over his head. He dared a peek—and yep. There they were. Mikey, looking like a sugar-craving cryptid, and Draken chasing after him like an exhausted single father of four.

 

“Mikey! Stop running off—”

 

Their voices faded as they rounded a corner, and Chifuyu sagged against the wall like he’d just evaded the mafia.

 

“Shit,” he muttered, adjusting his hood tighter. “They’re already out and about? What are the odds? Of course I run into them my first ten minutes back.”

 

Not wanting to tempt fate, he slipped away, choosing the shortcut he used to take as a kid—the sketchy alley that screamed bad decisions and teenage testosterone.

 

As soon as he turned into it—

 

Hah? There’s a brat in our turf.

 

Chifuyu sighed like an old man being told to climb stairs. Oh right. This alley hadn’t magically become safer since he left. If anything, the local gangsters had upgraded their “idiots only” energy.

 

Back in the day, he used to deliberately walk here to start fights. And Now?

 

Now he had a clean hoodie. And serious responsibilities. Like not dying in an alley.

 

He raised both hands like a surrendering raccoon. “Hey, no need for drama, guys. I’ll just go—”

 

One of them grabbed his collar.

 

Chifuyu let out a squeaky, undignified “EEP!” that echoed off the walls and into the void. It was his final shred of pride leaving his body. He wants to die from embarrassment already.

 

This guy squeals like a dying pig!” one of them cackled.

 

Chifuyu let out a long-suffering groan. “Can you not wrinkle the hoodie? I just washed this. It still smells like fresh detergent and hope.”

 

The gang howled with laughter. “He’s hilarious!” one wheezed. Another fake-cried, “Stop bullying the poor kid!

 

Chifuyu tried to remain chill. Tried to be a reformed man. But then the leader—he assumed it was the leader, mostly because the guy had the loudest voice and worst haircut—yanked his hoodie again.

 

You lookin’ down on us, punk?” the guy sneered, rearing back for a punch.

 

Wrong move.

 

Chifuyu’s hand flicked out, slapping the guy’s arm away like he was swatting a fly. He ducked, swept his leg out, knocked the dude flat on his ass, and spun upright in one smooth motion that screamed I may be small, but I contain multitudes—and trauma.

 

He patted the dust off his hoodie like it offended him. “Didn’t I just say not to wrinkle it?”

 

The gang stared at their fallen leader in stunned silence.

 

“He took down Boss in one move!”

 

“Oh my god, the hoodie goblin’s dangerous!”

 

“Get him! He’s unhinged!”

 

Chifuyu side-eyed them with a deadpan look. “Really?”

 

They came at him like a pack of drunken seagulls.

 

Chifuyu sighed and started dodging—not because they were good, but because he really, really didn’t want his hoodie getting dirty. That hoodie was his emotional support hoodie. He tripped a guy into a trash bin. Slapped another in the face with his bag. Swerved under a punch like a goddamn ballerina.

 

He was holding up fine.

 

Until one of them yelled, “GET THE HOSE!!

 

“…The what?”

 

SPLOOOOSH.

 

A blast of suspiciously brown water hit him square in the chest like karma with a pressure nozzle.

 

Chifuyu stood there. Soaked. His white hoodie clung to him like betrayal. Water dripped from his bangs. His bag sagged with the weight of his now-ruined spare clothes.

 

He looked like a wet cat that had been personally wronged by the universe.

 

“….You hose me?” he whispered, trembling.

 

NOW’S OUR CHANCE!” someone yelled.

 

BAM!

 

Chifuyu’s punch launched the hose guy straight into the wall like a flying NPC. The rest of the gang fell silent, watching their comrade slump down with cartoon birds circling his head.

 

Chifuyu slowly looked up, eyes glowing with murder.

 

“My. Hoodie. Was. CLEAN.”

 

He cracked his neck with the weight of pure, boiling rage.

 

You absolute crusty sewer gremlins… YOU GOT MY BAG WET TOO!

 

He lunged.

 

Screams echoed down the alley.

 

Ten minutes later, Chifuyu walked out soaked, mildly bleeding, but victorious. The gang was somewhere behind him, groaning and muttering things like “who even was that dude” and “he fought like a soggy demon.”

 

Chifuyu adjusted his now-soggy hood and muttered, “Next time I’m taking the long route.”

 

 

---

 

On the other side of Japan...

 

The sun filtered lazily through the windows of Furin High, casting a light haze over the hallway. The classroom buzzed with activity—papers fluttering, desks screeching slightly, someone in the back arguing passionately with a vending machine over a stolen 100 yen.

 

But at the window, Nirei leaned with both hands in his pockets, staring out like a tragic prince. His brows furrowed with concern, the light hitting his eyes just right to make him look like he was having an existential crisis.

 

“Hey,” he mumbled, half to himself and half to his companions. “Do you think Chifuyu-san’s gonna be okay now that he’s back in Tokyo…? I mean, with his gang history and all…”

 

His tone was a whisper of concern, the kind that came from a place of genuine worry… and also dramatic overthinking.

 

Next to him, Sakura scowls and crossed his arms. "Why wouldn’t he be? He’s a tough brat. Probably broke someone's jaw before lunch."

 

Suo, ever the calm and princely type, gave a light smile, arms crossed and posture perfect. “Chifuyu-kun is good at fighting. I’m sure he’ll be safe. But…” He gave a sideways glance, “…it’s nice that you're worried, Nirei-kun.”

 

Then—dramatic music, cue hallway chaos—a second-year head popped into the scene with all the subtlety of a flying brick.

 

"Whatchaaa talkin' about~?"

 

Enter Enomoto Takeshi, second-year vice captain and walking human disaster, with his hair gelled to perfection and his energy set to “awesome mode.” Behind him, Kusumi Yuto, his muted brown hair styled in a bowl cut that covers both of his eyes and smirking like a cat who already ate the canary a second-year vice captain too.

 

“Are we talking about Kaji’s cousin?” Enomoto asked, already knowing the answer but wanting the drama.

 

“You mean the Chifuyu? Blondie with the attitude and zero filter?” Kusumi drawled as he casually leaned on the windowsill, clearly enjoying the drama.

 

Nirei blinked, confused. “Uh… yes? What about him, senpai?”

 

Enomoto draped an arm over Nirei’s shoulder like a big brother about to ruin his little sibling’s worldview. He pointed dramatically down the hallway at Kaji Ren, who was minding his own business with headphones in, head bobbing slightly, and a lollipop stick sticking out of his mouth like a lazy delinquent model from a magazine.(He does)

 

“That guy?” Enomoto said, like revealing a big secret. “Chifuyu’s his cousin for a reason. You think Kaji’s scary? Try both of them pissed off in the same room. They don’t scream—they radiate threat. Like a stove you know is hot but you still touch it anyway.”

 

Kusumi nodded seriously, as though this was documented science. “People think Chifuyu’s all chill and polite. Don’t be fooled. That guy is like—what’s that volcano in Japan? The one that looks peaceful but explodes once every century?”

 

“Sakurajima?” Suo offered, ever the trivia king.

 

“Yes! That one,” Kusumi snapped his fingers. “That’s Chifuyu. Looks pretty. Erupts like hell.”

 

Sakura crossed his arms, scowling. “When I met him, he was just calm. Annoying as hell. Talks back like he’s trying to get slapped. Sassy, yeah—but scary? I dunno…

 

“Oh, trust me,” Enomoto wagged a finger at him like a shady merchant selling cursed objects. “That sass becomes deadly sass when he’s mad. Kaji once said Chifuyu broke a guy’s nose because he insulted his cat.”

 

Kusumi chuckled. “You say calm, we say silent storm. Trust us. We've seen the Kaji-Chifuyu rage mode. Chifuyu’s the kind of guy who punches first, then lectures you on why it was morally justified.”

 

“Yeah!” Enomoto added enthusiastically. “One time, back when he visited during middle school, someone stole his melon bread and he kicked a vending machine in half. It wasn’t even the right vending machine!”

 

“There’s justice,” Kusumi nodded solemnly. “And then there’s Chifuyu Justice.”

 

There was a moment of silence as everyone imagined Chifuyu politely smiling while throwing someone through a window.

 

---

Back In Tokyo

 

After the gang lay moaning in a pile of regret and bruised pride behind him, Chifuyu stomped away, soaked to the bone, every squelching step a personal attack on his dignity. The dirty water sloshed in his shoes. His white hoodie, once a pristine symbol of fashion and personal pride, now looked like it had been used to mop the floor of a crime scene.

 

And then — as if the universe was giving him a tiny crumb of mercy — he spotted it. The holy grail. The glowing salvation.

 

A public restroom.

 

He didn't walk — he marched toward it like a war hero returning from the trenches, bloodied (not his), battered (emotionally), and done with everyone’s nonsense. The few civilians nearby took one look at his murderous aura and parted like the Red Sea.

 

Inside, fluorescent lights flickered dramatically. Chifuyu stared at himself in the mirror.

 

“…I look like I got jumped by a haunted washing machine.”

 

His blond hair clung to his forehead in dripping spikes, and his bangs were plastered against his cheeks like wet noodles. Blood splatter—clearly not his—stained his face like modern art, and his white hoodie had officially died a hero’s death.

 

With a heavy sigh that sounded like years of disappointment, he slung his soaked bag onto the barely-holding-up plastic counter. The zipper made a painful rriiiiip noise as he peeled it open, revealing the absolute funeral that was his belongings. Wet notebook. Wet socks. Wet emergency candy. His entire life, drowned.

 

“…Figures,” he muttered darkly, clicking his tongue.

 

But then—what’s this? A glint of hope among the ruins.

 

The Furin Jacket.

 

Folded and shoved way down in the bag, it had miraculously survived the flooding. Protected by layers of now useless, soggy clothes, the jacket was dry. Untouched. Beautiful. Glorious.

 

Chifuyu held it up like it was Simba from The Lion King, a faint light shining down from the dingy bathroom window like divine approval.

 

But then reality slapped him.

“Should I wear this? Now? It’s too iconic… What if someone recognizes it?”

 

He stared at it like it held all the answers to life’s questions.

“This was supposed to be a ‘special occasion’ jacket! Not a ‘got jumped in an alley and soaked in sewer water’ jacket!

 

Still… he had no choice.

 

"I'm sorry, Umemiya-san" Chifuyu apologized as if he was about to commit a crime.

 

He peeked around the restroom one more time like he was doing something illegal. No one. Good.

 

He turned on the tap and began scrubbing off the gang’s DNA from his face and knuckles. The water was freezing. His soul left his body for a brief moment.

 

Then, like a phoenix rising from the ashes, he peeled off the soggy white hoodie with the same level of dramatic pain as someone removing a bullet.

 

He slipped on the dry Furin jacket. It slid over him like fate. Like destiny.

 

He looked at the mirror again. Blinked.

 

"...It suits me so well," he whispered reverently, as though he hadn’t just committed minor assault 10 minutes ago.

 

There was silence for a moment.

 

Then he frowns at himself.

Did somebody talk shit about me behind my back?.

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

---

 

After changing into the only dry thing in his possession—the Furin gakuran jacket—Chifuyu stared at his reflection for a long second, hands braced against the sink. His pants were still annoyingly wet and clung to his legs like cold regret, but he didn’t have much choice

 

After peeling off his soaked shirt and changing into something halfway dry, Chifuyu looked down at his pants—which were still embarrassingly wet—and sighed like a man betrayed by the universe.

 

"Of course," he muttered. "Change of pants? Nah. Let’s just air-dry like it’s the Edo period."

 

He gave his bag a shake. It squelched. Everything inside was soaked, his extra clothes included. Beautiful. Just beautiful.

 

So, with damp pants clinging awkwardly to his legs and a bag dripping water like it was crying, Chifuyu began wandering the unfamiliar street. Aimless. A little cold. And maybe—just a little—dramatically miserable.

Until—

 

“AAARGHH!!”

 

The scream came out of nowhere, raw and cracked—like someone had just been folded in half with a baseball bat.

Chifuyu froze. His head snapped toward the sound.

 

Then—

 

CRACK.

 

A sound like bone meeting concrete. Sharp. Sickening. Real.

 

His jaw tightened.

 

‘Nope. Don’t do it. You’re not here for this. You’re just drying your pants, remember?’

He turned away.

 

Then his feet betrayed him.

Like they had a mind of their own, they pivoted, sprinted, dragged him toward the alley where the chaos was blooming.

The moment he turned the corner, the world flipped.

 

There it was.

 

A small girl, maybe his age, coral-pink hair catching the light. Standing with her arms flung out like human shields, she faced off with a giant of a man in a crimson coat. Her legs were trembling, her fists clenched like she thought they could do anything against that monster. Behind her, on the ground, was a kid—beat to hell, barely conscious, blood smearing his cheek.

 

Then Chifuyu saw the mop of yellow-dyed hair.

 

That busted-up face.

 

That pitiful slouch.

 

His brain short-circuited.

 

WAIT—TAKEMICHI?!’

 

As if in slow motion, the man raised his arm. A massive fist, curling back like a wrecking ball about to be thrown forward.

 

That was it.

 

No more thinking.

 

Chifuyu’s legs took off like rockets, a gust of wind chasing his heels, fire in his blood, vision narrowing to one single goal:

 

Get there. Get there NOW.

 

The world blurred. Time stuttered.

 

And then—

 

CRACK!

 

His leg whipped up, slamming into the man’s forearm just before it could land on the girl. The sheer shockwave of the impact sent dust and gravel scattering. The man didn’t fall—but he staggered, a foot sliding back.

 

Not because of pain. No.

 

But because of force. Chifuyu’s kick hadn’t broken him—just reminded him he could be broken.

 

Chifuyu landed like a cat, sliding in front of the girl. His coat fluttered as he rose, eyes locked with the brute’s.

 

His voice came out low. Quiet. Dangerous.

"Trying to hit a girl?"

His head tilted slowly, eyes sharp as blades.

"That’s filthy—even for a bastard like you."

 

Silence.

 

The alley went still.

 

Around them stood a ring of gang members, each in matching white jackets, embroidered with swirling black dragons.

 

BD.

 

Black Dragons.

 

Of fucking course.

 

Chifuyu let out a short scoff and tilted his head like he’d stepped on something gross.

“First day back in Tokyo,” he muttered, loud enough for all of them to hear, “and I walk right into a clown show. Like a live-action soap opera starring budget Yakuza"

 

Someone shifted. No one laughed.

 

Chifuyu glanced over his shoulder—just enough to meet Takemichi’s wide, shocked eyes. Chifuyu’s smirk returned, lopsided and cocky despite his soaking-wet pants and the blood in the air.

 

“I hand you my position for two weeks,” he teased, “and you’re already turning into street meat? Come on, Partner. At least try to stay alive without me.”

 

Takemichi choked on a breath. “C…Chifuyu…?” he rasped, half in awe, half in disbelief.

 

Chifuyu turned forward again, now face-to-face with the giant in the red Black Dragon coat. The sun caught the edge of his grin, sharpening it like a blade.

 

His eyes, once playful, turned cold. Still. Burning.

 

A calm before a very specific kind of storm.

"I'm back, Takemichi," he said.

 

A low murmur rippled through the crowd like a rising tide of unease.

 

"Did he just kick Taiju back a step...?"

 

"That guy’s a monster—"

 

"He looks like some punk schoolkid!"

 

The whispers spread like wildfire, panic laced in disbelief. Even the toughest-looking members glanced at each other uneasily, eyes flicking between the newcomer and the towering man now standing one pace back.

 

Taiju Shiba, the Black Dragon’s living battering ram, had just been kicked—kicked—back a step.

Not punched. Not ambushed. Not swarmed.

Kicked. Once.

 

And the one who did it?

A teenage boy with messy blond hair and a dry shirt over drenched pants, standing like he owned the alleyway.

 

Koko, perched on the edge of the scene like a predator waiting to pounce, narrowed his eyes with calculated curiosity. He scanned Chifuyu—lean frame, unruly blond hair, casual stance despite the obvious danger. Not a flicker of hesitation in his gaze. Just calm defiance.

 

‘Who the hell is this kid?’ he wondered, intrigued.

There weren’t many who could get under Taiju’s skin with just one move—let alone make him stagger. But this brat... this one was different.

 

And Taiju’s expression said it all.

 

Shock flickered first—brief, almost human. But it was buried fast beneath something much darker.

 

Rage.

 

His pupils narrowed like a beast’s. His lips peeled back in a feral sneer. A vein ticked at his temple, straining like it might burst from sheer insult alone.

 

No one.

No one had ever knocked him off balance like that before. Not with a single kick. Not with that kind of gall.

 

And this kid?

 

He didn’t just touch him.

He challenged him.

 

"Who the hell are you, brat?" he snarled, his voice low and dangerous, like a beast sizing up prey.

 

"You’ve got guts, meddling in someone else’s business. Maybe you wanna see how far they can stretch before I tear them out."

He stepped forward again—

 

But then his eyes drifted lower. His gaze snagged on the school uniform Chifuyu wore, partially hidden under his jacket. That color scheme… those embroidery…

 

Recognition hit like a slap to the face.

 

Boufurin?

 

The name burned in his memory like a bad taste.

 

That school.

 

That annoying, arrogant little clan of brats.

 

Their leader, in particular—cocky and loud-mouthed, always preaching about second chances and crap.

 

His lip curled in disdain.

 

“Tch. Furin?” he spat the word like poison. “Figures. A punk from that school’s never good news.”

 

He cracked his knuckles, eyes gleaming with bloodlust.

“Guess I’ll start with you, then send a message to that petty-boy leader of yours.”

 

Chifuyu’s eyes widened a fraction, a flicker of alarm flashing through his usually sharp gaze.

 

Shit. He recognized the Furin jacket—!

 

His jaw clenched tightly, muscles straining beneath his skin. Chifuyu’s heart skipped a beat as the recognition flickered in Taiju’s eyes. ‘Crap.’ He clenched his jaw, the weight of the moment pressing down like an iron vice. His body was taut, ready for a fight, every muscle coiled in instinctive readiness as his gaze flicked between the towering, furious man before him and the girl he was shielding behind him. She was shaking, her eyes wide with fear, but she hadn’t moved—stubborn, brave, but vulnerable all the same.

 

So much for keeping a low profile.

 

Behind him, Takemichi’s swollen eyes cracked open further, the bruises on his face tightening with the motion. "No—! Chifuyu!" he rasped, voice hoarse with pain and panic. "That guy’s bad news—you don’t understand—!"

 

But he never finished.

 

A heavy bootstep silenced the moment.

"Tch. What’s with all the yapping?" Taiju grumbled, his deep voice vibrating through the air like thunder before a storm. He took a step forward, and the ground seemed to shake beneath his weight, every step deliberate, every movement a promise of violence. His eyes narrowed, and a cruel smirk twisted at his lips as he glared murderously at Chifuyu.

 

Like a storm choosing its next target.

 

"I’ll kill you first," he said with a venomous smirk, "then I’ll crush the little Toman insect into the pavement."

 

The gang behind him laughed, low and cruel. The kind of laughter that promised broken bones.

 

Chifuyu’s gaze, however, remained unwavering. His lips parted just slightly, and his eyes narrowed to dangerous slits, every inch of him ready for the blood to spill if it had to. He wasn’t about to back down, not now. Not when it was about to get real.

 

"You can try," he muttered, voice low and steady as steel, "but I don't go down easy. Especially not to scum who hits girls and thinks he’s god."

 

It held an edge of calm fury, the kind that made Taiju's menacing presence seem almost insignificant. Chifuyu’s body tensed even further as he sized up the situation, watching Taiju’s every move. But underneath that simmering rage, there was an undercurrent of quiet resolve.

 

The wind caught the edge of his jacket, the Furin crest flickering into view like a war flag.

 

The air between them crackled, thick with tension, the standoff heavy with unspoken threats.

 

"TAIJU!"

 

The name ripped through the air like a gunshot.

 

Chifuyu’s head snapped toward the voice, his eyes widening in disbelief. ‘That voice—’ His mind scrambled to catch up. When he caught sight of the speaker, his breath hitched.

 

‘The Second Division Vice-Captain!?’

 

Taiju turned his head slowly, unimpressed, the corners of his mouth tugged downward in a lazy sneer.

 

“Huh?” he muttered, his tone flat, as if even the act of acknowledging someone was a chore. He tilted his head, feigning curiosity, eyes half-lidded like a lion bothered mid-nap.

 

“Stop it. Please.”

Hakkai stood there, stiff, his fists clenched at his sides, but his voice trembled with desperation. It wasn’t a demand. It was a plea.

 

Chifuyu stared hard at him, squinting as his mind scrambled for pieces.

‘This guy knows him? The Black Dragon leader? Wait, what was his name again—Shiba…? No, Hak… Haku? Ugh—

 

Meanwhile, Taiju’s lips curled into a cruel grin, his teeth flashing under the streetlight.

Hakkaiiii,” he drawled, his voice smooth and sickly sweet like poisoned honey.

 

“When you ask someone for a favor… you gotta give something in return.”

His eyes locked with Hakkai’s, a feral gleam dancing in them.

 

He took a step forward, looming.

“So go ahead, little brother. Give me something that makes it worth my while.”

 

‘Haki? Hakuto? No—Hakkai! Shiba Hakkai! Shiba… wait. SHIBA!’

 

Chifuyu’s thoughts slammed into place like a puzzle snapping together.

 

‘Shiba Hakkai… SHIBA TAIJU!?'

 

No. NO.

 

THEY’RE RELATED!?’

 

His entire body stiffened. ‘That psychopath is his brother?!’

 

Chifuyu was reeling, his breath short. He could feel the tension pouring off the others—Yuzuha’s horror-stricken stare, Hina’s hand clasped over her mouth, Koko’s smirk, and Inupi watching with his ever-present gleam of amusement. The moment stretched thin, each second dragging like chains across concrete.

 

Taiju’s gaze snapped back to Chifuyu with pure loathing.

 

He raised his arm again, slow and deliberate, like someone savoring the prelude to violence.

 

Chifuyu braced himself, lowering his center of gravity, ready to strike—

 

“If you don’t…” Taiju growled,

…then this is where your friends die.

Hakkai stepped forward, face pale but jaw locked.

He swallowed hard. Then—

 

“I’ll quit.”

 

Taiju’s fist froze midair.

 

Chifuyu’s blood went cold.

‘What...?’

 

“I’ll quit Toman,” Hakkai said louder, steadier now. He lifted his chin, gaze unwavering. “I’ll join the Black Dragons. I’ll assist you.”

 

He took one more step forward, standing in front of Chifuyu and the others like a shield.

“So in exchange… please let Takemichi and the others go.”

 

A pause. Then, with all the weight of a man breaking himself apart—

“That’s my offer.”

 

Silence fell like a heavy curtain.

 

Chifuyu stood frozen, his mouth slightly open in disbelief. He couldn’t even speak. His hands balled into trembling fists. He wanted to scream, what the hell are you doing?—but the words just wouldn't come.

 

Across the way, Koko let out a short, amused breath. Inupi gave a low whistle, entertained. Yuzuha’s entire frame shook as she stared at her brother with terrified, unblinking eyes. Hina reached for Takemichi, but he was already slumping unconscious, finally succumbing to the pain and exhaustion.

 

Then—

Taiju laughed. A deep, rumbling sound that crawled under everyone’s skin.

His fist lowered.

 

And he smiled.

 

But it was not a smile of joy.

 

It was the wicked grin of a man who’d just won.

 

"Interesting... Very interesting."

 

Taiju’s voice rang out, low and wild, rising into a sharp, unhinged cackle that echoed off the walls like a warning. His grin stretched unnaturally across his face, eyes gleaming with amusement and something far darker.

 

He turned sharply to Koko and Inupi, his expression still twisted in manic delight.

 

“Tell the troops to stand down,” he barked. “Looks like my precious little brother’s finally ready to fall in line.”

 

Koko’s grin widened instantly. “Understood, boss,” he replied, already reaching for his phone, while Inupi simply gave a curt nod, his gaze flickering to Hakkai with something unreadable in his eyes.

 

Taiju then turned his heavy glare downward one final time—toward Chifuyu, still standing his ground in front of Hina. His lip curled in disgust.

 

“You’re lucky, brat,” he spat, voice dripping venom. “You’re off the hook. For now.”

 

Then, without another word, he turned and walked away, his long strides pounding against the pavement, his coat flaring behind him like a shadow fading into the night.

 

Chifuyu clicked his tongue in frustration, watching him go.

“That guy… he’s a menace. I can feel it.” He turned toward Takemichi to check—

“Looks like T—WHOA!

 

His eyes widened as he saw Hina, struggling to support Takemichi’s limp body. The boy was completely unconscious, bruised and bloody, slumped against his girlfriend’s small frame.

 

“Oh, I should help you—” Chifuyu moved forward instinctively, only to be cut off by a soft voice.

 

“Let Hakkai carry Hanagaki, Hina-chan,” Yuzuha offered, gently nudging her brother forward.

 

Hina blinked, flustered. “Oh, no, I can—”

 

“Just let them help you,” Chifuyu interrupted, his tone firmer than before.

Without a word, Hakkai stepped forward and crouched down, easily hoisting Takemichi onto his back. The injured boy’s arms dangled over Hakkai’s shoulders as he stood tall again.

 

“It’s been a long time,” Hakkai said softly, his voice calm despite the storm around them.

 

Chifuyu nodded back, polite but cautious. “Yeah. It has.”

 

Beside Hakkai, the girl who’d spoken earlier let out a quiet sigh of relief.

“I should thank you for saving Hina-chan,” she said, brushing a lock of hair from her face.

“I’m Shiba Yuzuha.”

 

Chifuyu blinked at the name. 'Another Shiba... another sibling trapped with him...’

He swallowed that thought and gave a small, sheepish grin.

“It’s okay. I’m just glad I made it in time.”

 

Yuzuha’s gaze drifted toward Taiju’s disappearing form in the distance, her expression hardening.

“I should go back now. Hakkai, make sure Hanagaki gets to the hospital safely.”

 

She turned to leave, but Chifuyu’s hand shot out instinctively, grabbing her wrist.

 

“Wait—oh, sorry!” he immediately pulled back, guilt flickering across his face.

“You can’t go back. He’ll hurt you.” His voice was quieter now, edged with worry.

 

Yuzuha paused. Her face was unreadable for a moment. Then, slowly, she gave him a small, tired smile.

 

“I know,” she whispered. “But there’s nothing I can do about it.”

She looked at her brother one last time.

“Get them back safely. Especially Hina-chan.”

And with that, she turned and walked back toward the looming house, her steps calm but heavy—like someone walking into a cage they’ve never escaped.

 

Chifuyu watched her go, his chest tight.

His hand curled into a fist by his side.

 

He frowned. Hard.

 

As Yuzuha’s small figure faded into the house, silence briefly fell over the street, broken only by the labored breaths of the bruised and bloodied.

 

Chifuyu stood still, eyes lingering on the door she vanished through. The weight of what he’d just witnessed sat heavy on his chest.

 

Then a soft, hesitant voice pulled him back to the present.

 

“Um… excuse me.”

 

He turned.

 

Hina stood a few steps away, her arms hugged protectively around herself now that Takemichi was safely on Hakkai’s back. Her hair was a little disheveled, eyes rimmed with tears—but she stood with quiet strength.

 

“You’re Chifuyu-kun, right?” she asked, voice small but sincere.

 

Chifuyu blinked. “Uh—yeah. That’s me.”

 

She smiled, a little wobbly, "I'm Tachibana Hinata" and gave a respectful bow.

 

“And... thank you. For standing up for me… and for Takemichi-kun. If you hadn’t stepped in, I don’t know what would’ve happened.”

 

Chifuyu scratched the back of his neck, clearly flustered. “I mean… yeah, of course. I wasn’t just gonna sit back and watch that freak lay into people.”

 

Hina chuckled softly, though her voice still trembled a little.

“You were really brave.”

 

Chifuyu waved his hand awkwardly. “Nah… Not really. I just did what anyone should’ve done. You were trying to protect Takemichi too, weren’t you?”

 

Hina’s eyes lowered. “I tried. But I wasn’t strong enough.”

 

Chifuyu’s expression softened at that. “You’re wrong. You didn’t back down, not even in front of him. That takes guts. Real guts.”

 

She looked up at him again, surprised. Then, slowly, she smiled—truly this time.

 

“Thank you.”

 

They stood there for a moment—two people caught in the aftermath of chaos, sharing a quiet, sincere moment.

 

Then Hakkai cleared his throat. “We should go. Takemichi needs help fast.”

 

Chifuyu nodded and looked back at Hina. “You okay to walk?”

 

“I’ll be fine,” she replied. “Let’s go.”

 

As they started down the road together, Chifuyu cast one last glance at the looming house behind them, his jaw tightening.

 

Taiju…

 

This wasn’t over.

 

Not by a long shot.

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

---

 

The sky was dimming, casting the streets of Tokyo in a cold amber glow as they walked.

 

Takemichi’s unconscious form bobbed slightly on Hakkai’s back with every step, his arms limp, face bruised and swollen. Hina kept close to his side, her fingers occasionally brushing his as if to remind herself he was still there.

 

Chifuyu walked silently for a few paces, hands stuffed in his pockets, his brows furrowed in thought.

 

Then—

 

Chifuyu glancing sideways at Hakkai, eyes narrowing “So... that guy... Shiba Taiju. He’s your—” 

 

“Older brother.” Hakkai’s voice dropped, heavy with a weight he didn’t care to explain further.

 

Chifuyu looked away, jaw tight. “Damn. I knew the Black Dragons were messed up, but seeing it up close? That guy’s a demon.”

 

They walked a little further in silence.

 

Then, Hakkai spoke, his voice almost too soft to hear.

 

“I didn’t want you to get involved.”

 

Chifuyu stopped walking, causing the others to pause too.

 

“I don’t give a damn what you wanted,” he snapped, though not out of anger. “You think I’d walk away after seeing something like that? What was I supposed to do—watch while he raised his fist to you, or her?” He pointed subtly at Hina, whose eyes were wide with surprise.

 

Hakkai looked at him, quiet again.

 

Chifuyu exhaled sharply and looked away. “Sorry. That was... harsh.”

 

Hakkai shook his head. “No. You're right. I was just... trying to protect people the only way I knew how.”

 

“By sacrificing yourself?” Chifuyu said, his voice gentler now. “That’s not protection, man. That’s a slow suicide.”

 

Hakkai winced but didn’t argue.

 

They started walking again, the mood heavy but no longer suffocating.

 

“I didn’t expect to see you today,” Hakkai said finally. “You were gone for a while.”

 

Chifuyu shrugged. “Needed a break from Toman. Things got... complicated.”

 

Hakkai raised a brow. “And now?”

 

Chifuyu glanced at him, a grin tugging at the corner of his mouth.

 

“Now I’m back. And I’m not letting another bastard like Taiju do what he wants unchecked.”

 

Hakkai smiled—faint, tired, but real.

 

Behind them, Hina squeezed Takemichi’s hand.

 

The streets were quieter now.

 

Shadows stretched long across the pavement as the afternoon sun dipped lower, casting everything in a soft amber hue. The air was crisp, calm—so painfully at odds with what had just happened.

Hakkai carried Takemichi on his back in silence, shoulders tense under the weight—not just of his unconscious friend, but of everything that had unfolded. Each step felt like a reminder of the choices he’d made.

 

Chifuyu walked to the right, his expression distant, while to the left, Hina trailed quietly beside them, her small hand occasionally brushing against the dangling arm of her unconscious boyfriend.

 

Chifuyu noticed her glancing at Takemichi for the tenth time in under a minute, her lips tight and her brows knitted in worry.

 

“Hey,” Chifuyu spoke gently, trying not to startle her.

 

She blinked and looked up at him, her expression softening just slightly.

 

“...He’ll be okay,” Chifuyu said. “He’s tougher than he looks.”

 

Hina gave a quiet laugh, but it came out more like a breath. “You think so?”

 

Chifuyu glanced at Takemichi, bruised and battered, then nodded. “Yeah. He keeps getting up even when everything tells him not to. That kind of person’s hard to break.”

 

She looked down at the ground as they walked, clutching the hem of her sweater. “He’s reckless,” she murmured. “Always running into things he can’t handle. Always putting himself between danger and everyone else.”

 

Chifuyu smiled faintly. “Sounds familiar.”

Hina looked up at him with a tilt of her head.

 

“I mean... that’s the kind of person I’ve always followed,” he said. “The kind who charges in, even if it means getting hurt. Guess I’m drawn to idiots like that.”

 

This time, Hina’s laugh came out more freely. “You really are close to him, huh?”

 

Chifuyu shrugged, his voice quieter. “He’s... important to me. He reminds me of someone I couldn’t protect. Someone I failed.”

 

There was a pause. The sun painted warm gold over both of them as the wind gently rustled the trees above.

 

Hina’s expression softened. “You protected us today. You stepped in when no one else could. That means something.”

 

Chifuyu’s hand tightened slightly in his pocket. “Maybe. I just—saw someone being crushed by something they didn’t deserve, and I snapped.”

 

Hina looked ahead at Hakkai’s back, at the faint rise and fall of Takemichi’s body, before speaking again.

 

“I think Takemichi-kun needs more people like you around.”

 

Chifuyu blinked, startled. “Me?”

 

“You’re strong,” she said plainly. “But more than that—you believe in him. And right now, he needs people who believe in him, even when he can’t believe in himself.”

 

For a long second, Chifuyu didn’t know what to say. The sincerity in her voice was gentle but unwavering, and it caught him off guard in a way that few things could.

 

“…Thanks,” he muttered, rubbing the back of his neck. “You’re... pretty strong yourself, you know.”

 

Hina looked up, surprised. “Me?”

 

“Not many girls would keep standing after watching their boyfriend get beaten to hell. You didn’t panic. You stayed.”

 

She flushed a little and looked away. “I just didn’t want to leave him alone.”

 

Chifuyu chuckled. “Yeah. That’s strength, too.”

 

They walked in silence for a bit, side by side. The world was a little quieter now, like it was catching its breath with them.

 

Then Hina glanced up again. “Chifuyu-kun?”

 

“Yeah?”

 

“I’m glad you were there today.”

 

He looked at her, and something in her expression—open, tired, but full of quiet determination—hit him like a punch to the chest. He gave a soft, awkward smile.

 

“…Me too.”

 

And for the first time that day, the air around them felt a little lighter.

 

A soft groan broke the silence.

 

“...Mm?”

 

Takemichi stirred faintly, his eyes fluttering open with sluggish confusion. His head ached, every muscle throbbed, and the dull, pulsing pain on his cheek reminded him he was still alive.

 

“Takemichi-kun!” Hina’s voice cracked as she gasped, her eyes lighting up with raw relief.

 

“Hina...?” Takemichi blinked up at her, disoriented. The sunlight caught in her eyes as they brimmed with tears, and for a moment, she looked like a fragile dream.

 

“Takemichi,” Chifuyu’s voice came next, quiet but grounded, pulling him further back to reality.

 

Hakkai twisted his head to glance at the boy slumped against his back. “Hey— You awake now? How’s your face? Still attached?”

 

Takemichi’s lips parted. “Hina...”

 

She couldn’t hold back anymore.

 

“I was so worried, Takemichi-kun—” Hina’s knees buckled slightly in relief, and Chifuyu caught her by the shoulders with a firm but gentle grip.

 

She clasped both her trembling hands to her chest, her voice trembling. “Thank goodness... thank goodness…”

 

Takemichi gave a pained, confused smile. His vision finally cleared—and landed right on Chifuyu walking beside Hina, holding her steady.

 

His eyes widened.

 

“C–Chifuyu!?” he yelped, half in awe, half in disbelief.

 

Chifuyu raised a hand in greeting, flashing a lazy peace sign. “Yo. Looks like your senses are finally kicking back in.”

 

“You—You came back!” Takemichi exclaimed, his heart swelling. Then, like a storm rushing in, memories returned. The fight. The beatdown. The deal.

 

Hakkai…

 

His face fell. “Hakkai... I’m sorry. You had to quit Toman because of me...”

 

But Hakkai only smiled over his shoulder. “It’s not your fault. I’d already made up my mind.”

 

Chifuyu scoffed and crossed his arms, expression dry. “Yeah? Still a stupid, overly dramatic decision. Zero stars for execution.”

 

Hakkai pouted lightly. “It was the only way... But—” He looked at Takemichi sincerely. “Actually... I should be thanking you. For standing up for Yuzuha.”

 

There was a silence. Heavy, but filled with quiet understanding.

 

Takemichi nodded, still trying to process everything. Then Hakkai’s next words came like a crack of thunder.

 

“You must be surprised,” he said with a bitter smile, “that our older brother is the boss of Black Dragon.”

 

Takemichi blinked. “Y-yeah…” But his heart began to pound as dread started seeping into his bones. Memories of the future. Of blood. Of death.

 

No… it can’t be...’

 

They were getting closer to the hospital, but the air had thickened around them, colder despite the golden sun. Hakkai’s expression darkened, his eyes shadowed.

 

“There’s something I need to do... in Black Dragon.”

 

His voice was lower. Firmer. Final.

 

Takemichi’s breath caught. That look on Hakkai’s face—it was the same one he’d seen in killers. In people too far gone. His stomach dropped.

 

No... Don’t tell me—! Hakkai’s going to kill his brother!?

 

The thought slammed into him like a freight train.

 

Chifuyu noticed it too—the change. The unnatural stillness in Hakkai’s eyes. He didn’t speak, but his gaze drifted up toward the sky—orange and gold and beautiful.

 

...I wonder,’ he thought quietly, something cold creeping into his chest, ‘How far are we willing to go this time…?’

 

 

 

 

 

---

 

Takemichi groaned as Hakkai adjusted him on his back for the third time.

 

“I’m fine, really! Just let me off at my place. I can walk, I swear,” Takemichi whined.

 

“You can barely hold up your head, man. If I let you walk, you'd faceplant right into a telephone pole,” Hakkai replied flatly, not even slowing down.

 

“But I live just around the corner—”

 

“No.”

 

“Come on—!”

 

“Takemichi. Do you want me to drop you in the gutter and let a stray cat nurse you back to health?”

 

“…No.”

 

“Exactly.”

 

Eventually, after much back-and-forth and some very creative pleading, Hakkai gave in—but with a long, dramatic sigh that made it sound like Takemichi had just asked him to carry him to the moon.

 

By the time they arrived at Takemichi’s place, Hina immediately sat him down on the couch, grabbed a towel and disinfectant, and began patching up his bruised, swollen face with the gentleness of a nurse and the fury of a girlfriend who wanted to scold him for every scratch.

 

“You’re always getting hurt like this,” she muttered, dabbing at his cheek. “You’re like a puppy that keeps picking fights with pit bulls.”

 

“Sorry...” Takemichi croaked, eyes half-closed.

 

Eventually, she made him lie down and tucked a blanket over him like a mother hen. Chifuyu watched quietly from the side, arms folded, half-amused.

 

“I’ll walk Hinata-san home,” he offered after a while, glancing at the time. “You’ll be fine, right?”

 

“Y-Yeah. Thanks, Chifuyu-kun,” Hina said, Chifuyu stands up and grabbed his bag. “You should go too, Hakkai. Before your brother flips a table.”

 

“Oh, right,” Hakkai grimaced. “Taiju’s probably already planning to body slam me into next week.”

 

They exchanged farewells, and soon Chifuyu and Hina were walking through the evening streets, the air calm and golden with the setting sun.

 

“Thanks again, Chifuyu-kun,” Hina smiled softly. “You really saved Takemichi today.”

 

“Don’t mention it,” Chifuyu replied with a casual grin, hands in his pockets. “Someone’s gotta keep that idiot alive.”

 

As they reached her apartment, the door opened before she could knock.

 

Naoto stood there.

 

He blinked.

 

Then, with a perfectly flat expression, asked: “...Did you break up with Takemichi-kun for another guy?”

 

Hina’s entire face went crimson in embarrassment. “N-Naoto!! Chifuyu-kun is Takemichi’s friend! He was just walking me home!”

 

Chifuyu blinked, raising a hand awkwardly. “Uh. Yeah. That.”

 

Naoto narrowed his eyes. “Hmm. That’s too bad.” He smirked, clearly teasing.

 

“Naoto!” Hina hissed, whacking her brother on the arm.

 

A voice called from inside. “Nao-chan! Is your sister home?”

 

Naoto called back like a traitor announcing the enemy’s arrival. “Yeah, Nee-chan brought a friend!”

 

Footsteps approached—and then a cheerful woman appeared at the doorway, her coral-pink eyes gleaming.

 

“Oh my, Hina! You didn’t tell me you were bringing such a handsome friend! Come in, come in—!”

 

Chifuyu stiffened. “Ah—no, ma’am, that’s really okay. I just walked Hinata-san home to make sure she was safe.”

 

Her eyes lit up even more. “Polite and handsome? Just like Takemichi-kun! Thank you for keeping my daughter safe, um…

 

“Matsuno Chifuyu, ma’am,” he said with a small bow.

 

“Chifuyu-kun,” she repeated sweetly. “Well, you’re welcome here anytime.”

 

Chifuyu smiled politely. “Thank you. Have a good evening.”

 

He turned to Hina, offering a small wave. “I'll see you soon?”

 

“Yeah. And thanks again,” she said, her smile soft and genuine this time.

 

As he walked away into the deepening twilight, Chifuyu finally let out a long breath. The streets were quieter now, and the wind was cool against his cheeks. He stuck his hands into his pockets and stared up at the dusky sky—

 

RRRRRIIING!

 

His phone buzzed violently in his pocket.

“Ugh… what now?” He fished it out and answered without looking. “Hello—?”

 

“WHERE THE HELL WERE YOU, YOU FUCKING IDIOT!?”

 

Chifuyu yelped and yanked the phone away from his ear, the volume nearly rupturing his eardrum.

 

Kaji’s voice practically exploded through the speaker, frantic and pissed. “YOU LEFT FOR TOKYO THIS MORNING AND YOU STILL HAVEN’T COME HOME!? AUNTIE CALLED ME THINKING YOU WERE DEAD IN A DITCH!”

 

Chifuyu winced. “Damn— sorry! I didn’t know it was this late.”

 

“DIDN’T KNOW—!? WHAT TIME IS IT, CHIFUYU!? TIME TO STRESS ME OUT, THAT’S WHAT!”

 

Chifuyu sighed and held the phone a few inches away while Kaji ranted.

 

‘Great. I fight gangsters, babysitting plants, and now I’m getting chewed out like a middle schooler past curfew.’

 

“Alright, alright! I’m walking home now, okay? Tell mom I’m not dead, just emotionally drained.”

 

“I’LL TELL HER WHEN YOU GET BACK, ALIVE, YOU DUMBASS!”

 

The call ended with a click.

 

Chifuyu stared at the phone, then shook his head and chuckled softly. “Home sweet home…

 

He started walking again, the wind ruffling his jacket as he muttered to himself.

 

“Next time I’m just gonna let Takemichi get eaten by a raccoon.”

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

---

 

The key clicked into the lock with a tired little sigh, just like its owner. Chifuyu pushed open the door to his modest apartment and stepped in—only to be immediately bombarded.

 

CHIFUYU!

 

His mom was already storming down the hallway, her apron still on, her phone in hand. Her hair was frazzled like she’d paced every inch of the floorboards. “Do you know what time it is!? I thought you were dead in a gutter! Why didn’t you call me!?”

 

“I—ow—sorry! Sorry!” Chifuyu yelped as she yanked on his arm and spun him toward the light to examine the light bruises on his face from the fight before the whole Black Dragons incident. “Jeez, Mom, calm down, I’m fine—!”

 

“Fine?! You look like you lost a brawl with a motorcycle! Who hit you!? Was it that gang again!? Was it Keisuke—!?”

 

It wasn’t Baji-san!” Chifuyu cried. “I got hit by some thugs and got me wet—long story, not important right now!”

 

She huffed, eyes glistening with the kind of panic only a mother could channel into fury. “You go gallivanting off to Tokyo and come back half-dead! What if something really happened!? What would I do!?”

 

Chifuyu’s shoulders slumped guiltily. “...Sorry, Mom.”

 

She pinched his cheek—gently this time—and sighed. “Go wash your face. I’ll heat up dinner. Then we’re having a long talk.”

 

“Yesss, ma’am…”

 

As his mom returned to the kitchen grumbling about “good-for-nothing boys and their street fights,” Chifuyu dropped his slightly wet bag and rubbed his eyes.

 

And then… he heard it.

 

A soft, familiar mew floated from the living room.

 

His ears perked.

 

...Peke J?

 

His eyes widened as he stepped into the room.

 

There he was—perched like a furry loaf atop the back of the couch, blinking sleepily, a soft black fur with a pink nose and wide black eyes that gleamed under the lamplight.

 

Chifuyu's heart melted into a puddle.

 

PEKE J!!

 

He all but sprinted across the room. “I missed you so mu—!”

 

SCREEEECH!

 

The air split with the sound of an angry feline yowl as Peke J sprang to his feet, ears flattened, fur bristling. Claws raked across Chifuyu’s outstretched arm before the cat launched himself onto a nearby windowsill with the grace of a betrayed lover.

 

OW—! What the hell!?” Chifuyu stared at the red scratch marks down his arm, stunned. “You scratched me!?”

 

Peke J glared down at him, tail flicking. His face read one thing and one thing only:

 

How. Dare. You.

 

“No way… You’re mad at me?”

 

Another angry mrrrow! confirmed it.

 

“You’re actually pissed that I left you without saying anything?”

 

The cat turned around and showed him his butt. Cold. Calculated.

 

Chifuyu sank dramatically onto the couch, clutching his arm like a wounded soldier.

 

“I knew it. I betrayed you. The sacred bond between man and cat… shattered.”

 

Peke J jumped down, padded a few steps closer—but stopped just out of reach, sitting primly.

 

“I’m so sorry, Peke J. I didn’t mean to leave you like that, I swear.” Chifuyu leaned forward, hopeful. “Come on, don’t be like that. What if I buy you your favorite snack? Huh? The tuna-cheese twisty one you love?”

 

Peke J blinked slowly.

 

“I’ll even throw in the salmon jelly packet,” Chifuyu added, like it was a bribe in a political thriller.

 

There was a pause.

 

Then—tentatively—Peke J padded forward, tail held high in a reluctant truce. He hopped onto Chifuyu’s lap, kneaded once (with claws, of course, as punishment), and finally curled into a ball, purring faintly.

 

Chifuyu winced at the kneading but smiled anyway, burying his fingers in his cat’s soft fur.

 

“I’ll never leave you again without saying goodbye,” he whispered. “Cross my heart.”

 

From the kitchen, his mom called, “Did the cat forgive you, or do I need to make him dinner too?”

 

Chifuyu chuckled.

 

“Still negotiating.”

 

Chifuyu looked down at the now peacefully curled-up cat in his lap, the purring vibrations gentle against his hand. Peke J’s fur was impeccably groomed—smooth, untangled, and smelling faintly of that chamomile-scented pet shampoo only one other person ever bothered to use.

 

He stared for a moment, fingers stilling.

 

“…Did Baji-san take care of you while I was gone?” he murmured, voice barely above a whisper, as if saying his name too loud might cause it to vanish.

 

Peke J let out a soft mrrrp, then stretched his paw lazily across Chifuyu’s arm and purred louder in response.

 

A breath hitched quietly in Chifuyu’s throat.

 

He smiled—small, crooked, tired. His hand resumed stroking between Peke J’s ears, slower this time.

 

“I’m glad,” he whispered, eyes softening. “I’m really glad…

 

The weight of everything—Valhalla, The Bloody Halloween incident, the uncertain future—settled down for a moment. Just a boy, a quiet room, and a cat that still remembered home.

 

Chifuyu leaned back against the couch, his free arm curled protectively around Peke J’s tiny frame. “Thanks for staying, even when I couldn’t,” he whispered.

 

Somewhere, deep in his chest, a little piece of peace returned.

 

Just as the warm quiet began to settle, Chifuyu’s phone buzzed again on the couch beside him. He didn’t even flinch this time—he knew exactly who it was.

 

He picked it up with a sigh, answering as he gently stroked Peke J’s back.

 

“I’m here, safe and sound. Ren.”

 

A sharp exhale hissed through the speaker.

 

“You better be,” came Kaji’s clipped reply, the frustration obvious in his tone. “You really stressed me out again, you idiot.”

 

Chifuyu could hear faint background noise—likely the clatter of kitchenware and a woman’s voice murmuring in concern. Probably his auntie, still pacing around their apartment, no doubt with her third cup of lukewarm tea.

 

“Don’t ever make your mom worry like that again,” Kaji muttered, quieter now. “She kept blowing up my mom’s phone—asking if you were in a hospital, or a ditch, or if some gang finally got the better of you. She thought you were dead, Chifuyu.”

 

Chifuyu let out a small chuckle, not mocking, just touched by the absurdity and warmth beneath all the fuss. “A ditch, huh? That’s pretty specific.”

 

Don’t laugh, jackass.”

 

But Chifuyu could hear the relief in his cousin’s voice, the kind only family carried after a long night of panic.

 

There was a pause.

 

Then came a quieter, more careful question:

“…Did you meet with the Baji kid?”

 

Chifuyu’s hand froze mid-stroke, Peke J giving a curious flick of his ear.

 

His eyes dropped to the floor, lashes lowering just slightly.

 

“…Surprisingly, no,” he murmured after a beat too long. “I didn’t see him today.”

 

Kaji didn’t speak immediately, but the air on the other end of the line shifted. Something unsaid lingered in the static.

 

“Huh,” Kaji said eventually, but not without weight. “Figured he’d be the first one to find you.”

 

Chifuyu gave a humorless smile.

 

“Yeah,” he said softly, eyes drifting to the faint scratches on his hand from earlier, already starting to sting. “Me too.”

 

The silence lingered between them for a moment, not heavy, just thoughtful.

 

“Anyway,” Kaji finally said, tone forcibly light. “Get some rest, dumbass. Tell auntie to say hi from me and my mom.”

 

Chifuyu snorted. “Got it.”

 

“Night.”

 

“Night.”

 

He hung up.

 

The room was quiet again, the only sound being the steady purring of Peke J curled against his chest. Chifuyu leaned his head back and let his eyes close, his fingers resting against the familiar warmth of his cat.

 

“…I really thought I’d see you,” he whispered to the empty air.

 

But the night had its own silence.

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

---

 

A muscle twitched visibly at Koko’s temple, a vein practically throbbing like a warning sign. “A Toman punk? On our turf?” he growled, his voice echoing with venom, eyes narrowing into slits sharp enough to slice through steel.

 

Inui’s expression twisted into something darker—his glare was like a winter wind: cutting, cold, and very much about to slap someone across the face. “I don’t give a damn if you’re Toman. And I don’t care if you’re a girl, a grandma, or the damn prime minister—step outta line,” he sneered, knuckles cracking, “and I’ll show you exactly who’s in charge.”

 

His eye twitched. He cracked his neck.

 

“I’ll kill you all.”

 

And then came the worst part—Taiju’s wide, wicked grin. Like a demon thrilled at the smell of blood.

 

Takemichi gasped awake, drenched in sweat.

 

More like bolted upright like a toaster pop-up.

 

He clutched his chest, heart pounding like it was trying to escape his ribcage. “What the hell… That wasn’t a dream... That was memory!” he muttered, eyes darting in the dark.

 

Those voices haunted his mind. Koko’s hiss. Inui’s venom. Taiju’s wicked smile.

 

And worst of all, Kazutora’s words from the future, echoing like a bad movie trailer:

 

“Shiba Hakkai killed the previous leader and took over the Black Dragons.”

 

Takemichi gulped, eyes wide. Little by little, I’m starting to get it... If what Kazutora-kun told me in the future is true…

 

There’s something I need to do... in Black Dragon.

 

Then came Hakkai’s voice, low and cold and still ringing in his ears:

“There’s something I need to do... in Black Dragon.”

 

Chills ran down his spine.

 

If Hakkai kills Taiju... He takes over. Joins forces with Toman... and then—Takemichi's fists clenched—That horrible future happens!

 

“No way I can let that happen!” he muttered, determination now sparking behind his eyes.

 

He shot upright, sitting on his bed, hands tugging at his hair like it might help the stress escape.

 

“Should I stop Hakkai from killing Taiju…? That doesn’t even sound possible! Either Hakkai or Taiju as Black Dragon's boss—both are disasters!”

 

He flopped forward, faceplanting onto his pillow. “First Kisaki, now this!? Problems keep multiplying like cockroaches!”

 

Takemichi’s jaw tightened. His voice came out in a croak of resolve:

“…But I gotta solve ‘em all!”

 

He sat up again, hair sticking out at odd angles, eyes wild.

 

“I’m the only one who can fix this… Right? Can I count on Chifuyu with this one? He came back but—ugh, why do I feel like he’d just judge me silently...

 

Thud.

 

“What the—”

 

A fart echoed from the living room.

 

Takemichi blinked.

 

“…What the hell?” he mumbled, dragging himself out of bed like a zombie. When he peeked around the corner—

 

There they were.

 

His entire Mizo Middle school squad.

 

Sitting on his living room floor, surrounded by snacks and playing cards like this was some sort of delinquent poker night.

 

“Creepymichy’s finally awake!” Yamagishi grinned.

 

“What the hell are you guys doing in my house!?” Takemichi yelped, nearly tripping over his own feet.

 

Akkun shrugged, chewing on a senbei. “We came to check on you, what else? You’ve got a real talent for getting your face punched in.”

 

“You’re our Vice-Captain now,” Makoto added, deadpan. “Time to develop some self-awareness.”

 

“If you keep pulling this solo hero stuff, we won’t be able to keep First Division together,” Takuya scolded.

 

“W-Wait…” Takemichi squinted. “What do you mean ‘we’? You guys… You didn’t—”

 

“We totally did.” Yamagishi and Akkun chimed in together, grinning like goons.

 

You invited them yourself, remember?” a deeper voice interjected smoothly.

 

Takemichi blinked—and his eyes widened as he turned.

 

There, lounging on his rolling chair like a smug cat, was Baji Keisuke.

 

Oh no.

 

Tears sprang to Takemichi’s eyes. Baji-kun…!

 

“You got yourself decked by those Black Dragon freaks, and you call yourself my Vice-Captain?” Baji snorted, kicking back casually. “Even Chifuyu’s more reliable than you.”

 

Takemichi winced, a single dramatic tear streaming down his face.

 

Right. Still hates me.

 

Why did you leave him with me, Chifuyu!? he cried internally.

 

“Oi, wipe that dumb look off your face before I do it for you,” Baji added with a toothy grin.

 

Takemichi sobbed. “I didn’t even do anything!”

 

“You existing is the problem,” Baji shot back.

 

Makoto coughed. “Y’know what, he’s got a point.”

 

“WHOSE SIDE ARE YOU ON!?” Takemichi wailed as they all burst out laughing.

 

The atmosphere shifted like a gust of cold wind had swept through the room.

 

“…Still, to think the Black Dragons would shatter the balance like this…” Akkun muttered, his tone low and thoughtful—like someone gossiping over a scandal too dangerous to speak aloud. His eyes lingered on the floor, as if the implications weighed too much to look up from.

 

Yamagishi shuddered, arms wrapping around himself. “Yikes… things are gonna get rough.”

 

Makoto nodded slowly, gaze drifting from Baji, to Takemichi, then to their friends gathered in silence. “If this blows up, the higher-ups will definitely get involved,” he murmured, almost like he didn’t want the walls to hear.

 

Takemichi sat stiff, the hairs on his neck rising.

 

Takuya’s voice came clear and firm. “Takemichi’s a Vice-Captain now. Of Toman—a gang with over four hundred members after absorbing Valhalla. Him getting beat up by the Black Dragons? That’s enough to light the fuse on a war.”

 

Takemichi gulped hard, throat dry. His mind reeled—this wasn’t just about him anymore.

 

Baji leaned back in his seat with a lazy scoff, like he was talking about the weather. “If we get into a fight with the Black Dragons, I’m sure Mikey’ll handle it. With ease,” he said casually, lips curling into a grin—until it dropped.

 

His eyes narrowed. The air around him tensed.

 

“But don’t think they’re anything like we’ve fought before.”

 

He shifted, planting both feet on the floor and leaning forward, voice lowering like a storm was rolling in. “They’re known for something else entirely. These guys aren’t just street punks—they’re a full-on killer squad.”

 

Even the sound of the card shuffling stopped.

 

“They’ve been the top delinquent gang in the Kanto region for generations,” Baji continued, crossing his arms, brows furrowed deep with concern. “And the rumors around the current generation… they call it the most maniacal and evil one yet.”

 

A chill crept across the room.

 

Yamagishi gulped audibly. “The most… maniacal…”

 

“…And evil,” Makoto echoed, voice barely above a whisper, his expression slightly disturbed.

 

Baji’s gaze hardened, his voice dropping a pitch. “That’s because of one man.”

 

He paused, letting the weight settle in the silence.

 

“…Their leader—Shiba Taiju.”

 

Takemichi’s heart thudded against his ribs like it wanted to escape.

 

Baji exhaled, almost like he was forcing himself to speak. “Toman and the Black Dragons have a connection deeper than most realize,” he muttered, his tone taking on an odd softness, like he was talking to ghosts. A flicker of memory flashed across his face—a tall man with black hair, eyes shining with that same dangerous clarity as Mikey’s… but more warmer that turned cold.

 

His expression darkened with something close to guilt before he masked it behind a steady frown.

 

“Two years ago,” Baji held up two fingers, “the last generation of Black Dragons got into it with Tora. So we formed Toman to stop them. We crushed their ninth generation—and after that, Toman exploded in reputation. Became the gang we are today.”

 

There was pride in his voice, steady and strong. But also a note of warning.

 

“Damn, Toman’s the real deal…” Akkun mumbled, a half-nervous grin tugging at his lips.

 

“Then the next fight should be easy, right?” Yamagishi added with a shaky laugh, trying to inject levity into the room.

 

Baji shook his head, eyes grim. “I hate to say it… but this won’t be easy.”

 

He leaned forward, tone more growl than speech now.

 

“Back then, we only fought the ninth generation. They were already on the way out. But that guy—Shiba Taiju—revived them from the grave.”

 

Takemichi’s mouth went dry.

 

“The Black Dragons under his command… They’re different. He changed their uniforms, turned them into something else entirely. Soldiers. Not delinquents. Disciplined, brutal, and impressive in the worst possible way.”

 

Everyone fell quiet.

 

There were no jokes left in the room.

 

Only the heavy silence of what was coming.

 

“He’s one hell of a guy, huh…” Yamagishi murmured, his voice small as he swallowed hard. The awe—and fear—in his eyes didn’t go unnoticed.

 

Makoto frowned, a hand rubbing the back of his neck. “But those uniforms... Every single one of them had one. That’d cost a fortune, right?”

 

Takuya’s brows furrowed. “Yeah. Where the hell did he get that kind of money…?”

 

Akkun turned to Baji, skeptical. “He’s not that much older than us, right, Baji-san?”

 

Baji gave a short nod, arms crossed. “Just two years ahead of you guys. Mine? Barely.”

 

Takemichi blinked, trying to reconcile that fact with the terrifying figure he had seen leading the Black Dragons.

 

Baji’s voice dropped, heavy with something darker. “Shiba Taiju isn’t like the other delinquents. He sells his violence. Doesn’t just fight for pride—he profits off it. He’s got ties to the rich, the dirty ones in suits. He takes their money and offers his gang—his army—in return.”

 

Takemichi’s heart twisted. That sounded far too familiar. Too much like the future he was trying to change.

 

‘So it is the same… Just like before. Like the future I saw. If I don’t stop them, they’ll swallow everything.’ His jaw clenched tight, knuckles white in his lap.

 

Baji gave a bitter smile. “If Toman goes up against them now, it won’t be easy. Doesn’t matter if I suck at school—I’m not stupid.”

 

He looked around the room grimly. “There will be casualties.”

 

The words landed like stones in water. No one breathed for a moment.

 

Takemichi slowly stood, hands trembling at his sides. His voice was quiet, but clear. “You guys… don’t have to fight.”

 

“Huh?” came the confused response from around the room, disbelief sharp in their voices.

 

“This is between me and the Black Dragons,” Takemichi said, lifting his head. His eyes held a desperate determination, trembling but solid. “It’s got nothing to do with Toman. I’ll settle this… on my own.”

 

The silence shattered.

 

“Wait—what!?”

 

“The hell are you saying?!”

 

“On your own?! Are you insane?!”

 

Voices erupted from every side—anger, disbelief, concern. But Takemichi only bowed his head lower, his lips pressed into a firm, apologetic line. “I’m really sorry, guys…”

 

He expected yelling, maybe a fist to the face. What he got was worse.

 

A cold, unreadable voice.

 

“…Oi, Shittymitchy,” Baji called, rising to his feet and jerking his thumb toward the door. “Come with me. Now.”

 

Takemichi froze. Blinked. “…Huh?”

 

Was—was he going to beat him up?!

 

‘O-oh no. This is it. I’m dead! I’m so dead!’ His brain screamed as he stumbled after Baji.

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

Save me, Chifuyu…!

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

---

 

Meanwhile, back at the Matsuno family apartment—

 

“HA—CHU!

 

Chifuyu sniffed hard, rubbing his nose as he sat cross-legged on the floor. Peke J purred in his lap, tail flicking lazily as if nothing had happened.

 

“Huh…? Am I getting sick?” Chifuyu blinked at the ceiling, confused. “Wait—no way. Don’t tell me… I’m allergic to Peke J now?”

 

He frowned dramatically at his cat. “Impossible.”

 

Peke J meowed in response, completely unconcerned.

 

Chifuyu narrowed his eyes. “…Someone must be talking about me.”

 

 

 

 

 

 

---

 

The roar of Baji’s motorcycle eventually faded as they came to a quiet stop. The engine sputtered one last time before falling silent, leaving only the distant hum of city life and the soft rustle of wind through the trees. They had arrived at a deserted playground—its rusted swings swaying gently in the breeze, bathed under the cold, silvery glow of streetlights and stars.

 

Baji swung one leg off the bike, his boots crunching the gravel below. He didn't look back as he placed a hand on the motorcycle’s worn leather seat.

 

“Chifuyu used to ride back here with me,” Baji said, voice low, fingers brushing across the place like it held a sacred memory. “You sitting there doesn’t mean you’re more than him.”

 

His words cut through the stillness like glass breaking.

 

Takemichi flinched. He slid off the bike and lowered his head, shame coloring his features. “Baji-kun… I get it. You’re gonna say it’s stupid. Suicidal. That trying to take down the Black Dragons alone is just plain moronic…”

 

His hands balled into fists at his sides.

 

‘But that future—!’ The vision of death and blood and fire flashed behind his eyes. ‘The future I saw was awful…!’

 

Takemichi looked up suddenly, voice cracking with raw desperation. “But I have to say it—my friends are there for me! I’m not alone!”

 

But Baji didn’t reply. His gaze remained fixed on the night sky, the stars reflected in his bronze eyes, unreadable.

 

‘Akkun… Hina… Chifuyu… You.’ Takemichi’s heart twisted. ‘You both end up dead. That’s why—I have to protect Chifuyu… at least him…!’

 

A deep sigh broke through the tension, snapping Takemichi out of his thoughts.

 

“I didn’t bring you here to lecture you,” Baji muttered, his voice tired. “That’s not it.”

 

“Huh?” Takemichi blinked.

 

Baji turned to face him fully now, the usual sharpness in his gaze dulled by something softer—something heavy.

 

“Just… cool off, alright?” he said, motioning vaguely to the stars above them. “I know Chifuyu didn’t hand his spot over to you just so you could break down under the pressure.”

 

He smirked faintly, glancing back at the swing set that squeaked in the breeze. “He’d be standing here, arms crossed like some teacher, and he’d tell you—‘Just have fun with this, alright?’ with that stupid little smile of his.”

 

Takemichi’s chest tightened. His throat burned. Eyes welled up, blurring the world around him into streaks of light and shadow.

 

“So cheer the fuck up already, would ya?” Baji barked with a crooked grin. “You damn Shittymitchy.”

 

“Baji-kun…!” Takemichi’s voice cracked as the tears finally spilled over.

 

And under the stars, in that quiet playground stained with memories and old laughter, Takemichi cried—and smiled.

 

 

The playground had gone quiet again. The stars blinked down from above like a thousand watchful eyes. Baji sat on the edge of the slide now, one leg pulled up, arms resting over his knee as he stared out across the empty lot.

 

Takemichi sat beside him on the gravel, arms around his knees, silence hanging between them.

 

For a moment, neither spoke.

 

Then, without looking at him, Baji mumbled, “…You’re not him.”

 

Takemichi blinked. “Huh?”

 

“I said—you’re not him,” Baji repeated, a little firmer, then sighed and ran a hand through his unruly hair. “I mean… you’re not Chifuyu.”

 

Takemichi didn’t know what to say to that.

 

Baji scoffed at himself, eyes dropping to the ground. “I know that’s not fair to you. I know that. You’ve been trying hard, and I see it. You’re not bad. But sometimes when I look at you… I still expect him to be the one standing there.”

 

His voice softened, threading with something rawer—regret, maybe. Loss.

 

“He’s the one who always kept me grounded. The one who would lecture me if I went too far, then turn around and punch someone just because I glanced at them funny. Loyal to a fault, dumb as hell sometimes, but… he never let go of what he believed in.”

 

Takemichi looked down at his hands. “I’m sorry I’m not like him.”

 

“You shouldn’t be,” Baji muttered. “You’re Takemichi. Shittymitchy or not, you’re doing your best. That’s enough.”

 

The wind carried the sound of distant traffic as the one of them sat on the swings, Baji kicked at the dirt beneath his feet, eyes trained on the way the chains creaked above them.

 

It was quiet.

 

Too quiet.

 

Takemichi glanced sideways. “Y’know… I was scared you were gonna punch me earlier.”

 

Baji scoffed, crossing his arms. “Don’t tempt me.”

 

But his voice lacked the bite. It was softer, looser—like he didn’t really mean it. There was something else too. Something unspoken weighing down the air between them.

 

Baji shifted again, visibly uncomfortable.

 

“I still don’t see you as Vice-Captain,” he muttered without looking at him. “Sorry, but… It’s weird. It still feels like that spot belongs to Chifuyu.”

 

Takemichi didn’t answer right away. The words were sharp—but honest. He felt them dig into him, but he didn’t hate Baji for saying it.

 

“I get it…” he said quietly. “I’m not trying to replace him. I’m just trying to protect what he cared about.”

 

That made Baji flinch. His hands tightened on the swing's chain.

 

He missed Chifuyu.

 

The silence between them stretched again, this time heavier, sadder. And just as Baji opened his mouth to say something else—

 

“Oh,” Takemichi suddenly perked up, “actually… about Chifuyu.”

 

Baji’s head turned sharply, eyes narrowing. “What about him?”

 

“I saw him.”

 

Baji blinked. “…What?

 

Takemichi nodded quickly, eyes wide. “I saw Chifuyu. He came back! He—he saved me and Hina from Taiju.”

 

You what—!?

 

“I kinda got beaten up by Taiju,” Takemichi started, scratching the back of his head sheepishly, “then Hina ran in to protect me—like, full-on stood between us. Taiju was gonna hit her, Baji-kun. Really hit her.”

 

Baji’s expression turned murderous. “Did he? Did he touch her? Because If he did, we’re telling Mikey. I don’t care what it starts, Mikey’ll be hella pissed—

 

“No, no—! He didn’t, thankfully” Takemichi said quickly, shaking his head. “Chifuyu came in—out of nowhere—and just kicked Taiju away. Like, a solid kick straight to the chest. Boom. Sent him with just a step.”

 

Baji blinked. “You’re serious.”

 

“Yeah. Then Hakkai joined Black Dragons right after to let us go. Chifuyu walked Hina-chan all the way to her house safely.”

 

There was a pause.

 

Baji didn’t move.

 

Didn’t speak.

 

“…Baji-kun?”

 

Then—

 

Wait— WHAT!?

 

Takemichi flinched as Baji leapt up to his feet.

 

YOU MET HIM!?” Baji barked, pointing an accusatory finger in Takemichi’s face. “AND YOU DIDN’T TELL ME RIGHT AWAY!? WHAT KIND OF CRUEL LITTLE BASTARD ARE YOU!? I’VE BEEN SITTING HERE ALL EMO AND YOU—?!”

 

“I—I’m sorry, I thought you knew! It happened so fast—” Takemichi panicked, hands flailing.

 

Baji was pacing now, gripping his hair. “He’s back. That stupid loyal idiot is back and you got to see him before me?! Do you even understand the betrayal I’m feeling right now!?”

 

Takemichi held up both hands in surrender, sweating bullets. “I swear I just forgot—!”

 

“You forgot!?” Baji turned and grabbed him by the collar. “Forget your 'I'm facing Black Dragons alone' shit, this is a real crisis! I’m gonna kill you and then cry about it later!

 

And then—

 

He stopped.

 

The anger melted, slowly, like ice under sunlight. Baji’s grip loosened. His eyes dropped.

 

“…He’s really okay?” he asked, quietly now. “He looked alright?”

 

Takemichi nodded. “He looked stronger. Steadier. Like someone who came back from the edge.”

 

Baji’s lips twitched into a crooked, almost shy smile. “That really sounds like him…”

 

Then, under his breath—barely audible—

 

“…I missed that idiot.”

 

Takemichi blinked, but didn’t say anything.

 

Baji sat back down on the swing, his expression unreadable.

 

“I thought he was… done. Like he really walked away for good.”

 

Takemichi sat down beside him, more gently this time. “I don’t think he ever really left us. Not truly.”

 

Baji didn’t answer, but a small smile tugged at the corner of his mouth.

 

“…Still should’ve told me, you jerk.”

 

Takemichi gave a sheepish laugh, rubbing the back of his neck. “Yeah… my bad.”

 

They sat there in the dark for a while—just the two of them. Not as Captain and Vice-Captain. Not as warriors of Toman.

 

But as two boys who missed the same person.

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

---

 

Two days later—

 

The air in the abandoned warehouse was thick with tension and dust, both hanging stubbornly in the stale light slipping through broken windows. The floorboards creaked under heavy boots, and the silence was the kind that made you itch to break it.

 

The Toman higher-ups were gathered—every captain, every glare, every ounce of pressure you could pack into one cracked-up building.

 

“Didn’t know Hakkai was the little bro of Black Dragon’s leader,” Smiley said cheerfully, his grin wide and just a little too happy considering the situation.

 

Mucho’s eyes narrowed as he turned to Mitsuya. “You knew this, didn’t you?”

 

Mitsuya sat quietly, his fingers interlocked, jaw tight. He didn’t answer.

 

Baji clicked his tongue, leaning against a busted wall, arms crossed. “The Black Dragons? What a fucking hassle.”

 

Hanma gave a lazy grin from the shadows. “There’s no avoiding it now.”

 

Kisaki, perched on a dusty chair like a vulture, adjusted his glasses. “This escalated fast.”

 

The silence shattered with Draken’s voice. “Everyone’s here.”

 

He stood with arms crossed, leaning against the wall like a thundercloud with a haircut. Mikey, in the center, didn’t sit—he stood. Watching the warehouse doors with an unreadable expression.

 

“Enter,” Mikey said, voice low and heavy. “Takemitchy. Hakkai.”

 

The metal doors groaned open.

 

Takemichi stepped inside, nervous sweat clinging to his back, and Hakkai followed behind him like a man headed for the gallows.

 

Draken’s voice rang out like a gavel. “As you all know, two days ago... Takemitchy got the crap beat out of him by the Black Dragons’ leader. Knowing full well Takemitchy’s our First Division Vice-Captain.” He paused. “Which means... it’s a declaration of war.”

 

Takemichi’s knees nearly gave out. He squeaked.

 

Smiley cracked his knuckles. “Cheeky motherfuckers. Let’s stomp ‘em.”

 

Mucho’s eyes gleamed. “We crushed the last gen. This one’s no different.”

 

Mitsuya raised a hand. “We beat the ninth gen. This is the tenth. They’re nastier.”

 

But Smiley wasn’t interested in semantics. “You’re missing the point! Why the hell did you take him to their turf, Hakkai?!”

 

Mucho stepped in, his boots echoing sharply. “Hey, Hakkai.” He got right up in his face, voice dropping dangerously low. “You a spy for your brother? You piece of shit.”

 

Smiley joined in, laughing like a kid lighting a firecracker. “What, tryin’ to trick us? Hide your Black Dragon bloodline, huh!?”

 

Takemichi jumped in. “W-wait! Hakkai didn’t mean—!”

 

“Shut the fuck up!!” Mucho roared, his voice bouncing off the walls.

 

Baji’s eyes flashed, stepping forward with dangerous calm. “Watch your mouth. That’s my Vice-Captain you’re yelling at.”

 

Mucho barely blinked. “Don’t give a damn.”

 

Takemichi’s stomach twisted. He remembered the conversation from two nights ago…

 

 

---

 

Two Nights Ago – Under a Flickering Streetlamp

 

“You’re trying to stop Hakkai from quitting at the meeting, right?” Baji raised a brow, his breath visible in the cold.

 

Takemichi nodded quickly. “Yeah! If he leaves now, everything’ll get worse!”

 

Baji stared at him, skeptical. “What’re you trying to pull?”

 

Takemichi swallowed. Sorry, Baji-kun… I can’t tell you everything yet. “I—I just… have a gut feeling!”

 

Baji squinted at him like he was inspecting a half-burnt toast. “...That’s the dumbest excuse I’ve ever heard.”

 

“Thanks.”

 

He clicked his tongue. “Fine. Since you wanna stop him, we’re doing it in my way.”

 

 

---

 

Now – The Present

 

Takemichi’s eyes darted across the room to Baji, who gave him a subtle hand sign. The legendary okay sign. It was time.

 

‘Baji-kun… we’re doing this!’ Takemichi thought dramatically, as if this were some final boss fight.

 

Hakkai fell to his knees. “I won’t make excuses. Hate me, beat me—do what you want. I’m his brother. I’ll take whatever comes.”

 

Everyone held their breath.

 

Then Hakkai raised his head, voice firm. “So, Leader… I, Shiba Hakkai, Second Division Vice-Captain—formally request to leave Toman!”

 

Silence.

 

Mikey blinked. “...Is that okay with you all?”

 

It was like time froze.

 

Takemichi suddenly yelled, “Stop right there!!”

 

Everyone stared at him.

 

“I—I object!!” he shouted, chest puffed like a deranged lawyer. Hakkai looked at him like he grew a second head.

 

Takemichi clenched his fists. ‘Now!! Plan A!!’

 

 

---

 

Flashback Again

 

“How do we stop Hakkai from quitting?” Takemichi had asked.

 

Baji cracked his neck. “Plan A. We go straight for the king. Mikey. If he says no, the whole request’s void.”

 

Takemichi looked confused. “But Mikey’s impossible to read…”

 

Baji grinned wickedly. “Not if you know his weakness.”

 

Takemichi blinked. “...Wait, don’t tell me—”

 

Dorayaki.”

 

 

---

 

Now – The Ultimate Play

 

“Mikey-kun,” Takemichi said, with the seriousness of a man about to offer a peace treaty. “Please… calm down.”

 

He reached into his pocket.

 

Every eye in the room followed his hand.

 

He pulled out the snack like it was a holy relic.

 

“Here,” he said, with reverence. “Dorayaki.”

 

The room fell silent.

 

Mikey blinked. Slowly, very slowly, his hand reached out toward the offered dorayaki like it was some sacred relic of peace.

 

Takemichi held his breath.

 

And then—

 

FWIP—THWACK!

 

The dorayaki went flying across the room like a frisbee, splattering pathetically against the dusty concrete wall.

 

Takemichi's eyes followed its tragic arc in slow motion, his mouth hanging open in pure disbelief.

 

"...H-Huh?" he croaked.

 

Mikey's voice was dangerously calm. “Don’t interrupt.” A throbbing vein pulsed on his forehead.

 

“HUH!?” Takemichi squeaked.

 

“You think this is a joke, you jackass?!” Draken barked, his glare sharp enough to slice steel.

 

“HUH!?” Takemichi squealed again, now sweating so hard it looked like he had just run through a car wash.

 

He panicked. Okay okay okay—Baji-kun said if Plan A fails... there’s a Plan B!!

 

His hand dove into his pocket like a raccoon digging for food and yanked out the crumpled emergency note.

 

He opened it, heart pounding—

 


> PLAN B: CUREGE!

 

  • Stand up tall

 

  • Keep eye contact

 

  • Speak more loudly and clearly

 

 

“CUREGE?!” he screamed internally. “Why is the O missing?!? And what’s with the grammar!?!?”

 

He stared at the note in horror, eyes shaking. “COURAGE”, Baji-kun!! COURAGE!!!he mentally screamed.

 

He looked across the room to Baji, hoping for support.

 

Baji met his gaze with the face of someone who had definitely forgotten he wrote that note and was now pretending to be a bystander.

 

Takemichi’s lip trembled. I forgot... Baji-kun is a genius at fighting, but spelling... not so much...

 

He bit his lip. How are we supposed to stop Hakkai from quitting with THIS disaster plan!?

 

Meanwhile, the tension in the room was so thick you could butter toast with it.

 

Draken glanced at Mikey. “So? What’s your decision?”

 

Mikey gave a small shrug. “I’ll leave it to Mitsuya. He’s Second Division’s Captain.”

 

All heads turned to Mitsuya, who walked forward in calm, stoic silence. Hakkai remained on his knees, staring at the floor.

 

“I’m sorry, Taka-chan,” Hakkai said quietly. “I’ve already made up my mind.”

 

Mitsuya looked down at him.

 

“Don’t look so down, Hakkai.”

 

Hakkai blinked. He slowly looked up at his captain.

 

“I understand,” Mitsuya said gently.

 

“Taka-chan...!” Hakkai gasped, touched.

 

He suddenly popped up to his feet and bowed in a perfect 90-degree angle, his voice rising, “It’s been an honor working with you!!!”

 

Takemichi’s jaw dropped. This... this isn’t how it’s supposed to go!

 

Was all of this... completely useless? Was I unable to change anything again!?

 

Then—

 

“Huh? What are you saying?” Mitsuya said with a small smile. “I didn’t say you could leave.”

 

Takemichi froze. “HUH?!”

 

Mitsuya placed a firm hand on Hakkai’s shoulder. “Let me talk to Taiju.”

 

“WHAT!?” Takemichi yelped, his soul leaving his body for the third time that day.

 

Hakkai’s eyes widened like saucers. “Taka-chan...!”

 

Mitsuya just gave him a calm, confident smile. “You’re not doing this alone.”

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

---

 

The meeting concluded. The air was heavy, tension clinging like smoke. With nothing more to say, Mitsuya and Hakkai turned toward the next battle—the one no fists could easily win.

 

They were heading to the Shiba residence.

 

“Taka-chan...” Hakkai’s voice was low, hesitant, like he was trying to hold back a storm behind his eyes.

 

Mitsuya turned, calm as ever. “Hm?”

 

“Maybe this isn’t a good idea... Meeting with Taiju,” Hakkai murmured. His voice faltered, bitter with memories. “Nothing you say will matter to him. He’s a bastard. He always has been.”

 

Mitsuya frowned, the gentleness in his gaze replaced with firm irritation. “Will you quit doing that? Taking everything on yourself like you have to carry the whole damn world.” He sighed, then looked over his shoulder. “And—speaking of taking things on... why are they tagging along?”

 

Behind him, Takemichi blinked. “What? I was there when it happened! I’m already involved!” he protested, pointing at himself with wide eyes.

 

Baji slung an arm over Takemichi’s shoulder, grinning like a demon. “I’m keeping an eye on him. His face looks like it belongs to a punching bag. Poor thing’s always beat up, y’know?” he snickered.

 

Takemichi puffed up. “Hey! I haven’t forgotten your dumb ‘Plan B’! And your atrocious spelling, by the way.”

 

Baji just shrugged, smug. “Still gave better results than your panicking.”

 

Mitsuya sighed, rubbing the bridge of his nose. “Uh... Yeah sure...”

 

 

---

 

The Shiba Residence.

 

The four of them entered like a mismatched unit of war veterans and idiots.

 

The living room was heavy with silence and bad intentions. Taiju sat sprawled like a king, his boots propped shamelessly on the low table. Behind him stood Inupi and Koko—silent, unmoving, like wolves in wait.

 

Across from him, Mitsuya sat down gracefully, posture composed. Behind him stood Hakkai, stiff with dread; Takemichi, already sweating; and Baji, who looked like he was ready to throw down just for fun.

 

“It’s nice to meet you, Taiju-kun,” Mitsuya said coolly, voice smooth but formal.

 

Taiju’s eyes narrowed instantly. “So you’re that Mitsuya bastard who manipulated my little brother,” he growled.

 

Mitsuya offered a smile that didn’t reach his eyes. “That’s quite the accusation.”

 

“I’ll kick your ass,” Taiju sneered.

 

Takemichi winced. Baji cracked his knuckles in anticipation.

 

Taiju leaned forward, his voice dropping like a lead weight. “So. What do you want? Make it quick.”

 

Silence. Then—

 

“I’ll give Hakkai to the Black Dragons,” Mitsuya said flatly.

 

Taiju blinked. Even Koko raised an eyebrow.

 

“Mitsuya-kun!?” Takemichi gasped. “You can’t be serious—!”

 

He was cut off by Baji’s hand slapping over his mouth. “Let Mitsuya handle it, Shittymitchy,” Baji muttered.

 

Taiju laughed. Cold, amused. “That’s rich. Didn’t you come here to stop this?”

 

“In exchange...” Mitsuya said, meeting Taiju’s eyes head-on. “You set Yuzuha free.”

 

Everyone froze.

 

Hakkai’s breath hitched. Takemichi’s eyes widened. Baji’s gaze sharpened.

 

Taiju twitched, a vein pulsing at his temple. “Taka-chan... what are you—” Hakkai whispered, his voice cracking.

 

Mitsuya didn’t flinch. “Taiju-kun, you’ve been using Yuzuha, haven’t you? For something you won’t admit. Hakkai’s been protecting her from you... from your abuse.”

 

Taiju barked a sharp, cruel laugh. “What a fucking joke.”

 

Mitsuya’s expression darkened. “Hakkai’s not leaving Toman because he’s scared of you,” he said. “He’s doing it to protect his sister.”

 

That did it.

 

WOOSH!

 

A massive fist hurtled toward Mitsuya’s face like a wrecking ball.

 

CRACK!

 

“Eeep!!” Takemichi squealed as if he’d been punched himself.

 

“Taka-chan!” Hakkai shouted.

 

Baji’s arms crossed. “Relax. Mitsuya’s not weak enough to get dropped by that brute.”

 

And true to Baji’s word—Mitsuya had blocked the punch with ease, one arm braced, his body unshaken. He frowned.

 

Taiju stared, surprised. “Not bad...” he muttered, eyes gleaming. Interesting... though not as interesting as that Furin brat...

 

Mitsuya stood tall. “I’ll say it again. You get Hakkai. We get Yuzuha. If you accept these terms, Toman won’t interfere.”

 

Taiju’s eyes narrowed. “And if I refuse?”

 

“Then it’s all-out war,” Mitsuya said coldly.

 

The room stilled.

 

Taiju looked at Mitsuya... and then, slowly, grinned.

 

“Alright,” he said, grabbing Mitsuya’s hand and shaking it once. “We’ve got a truce.”

 

Takemichi exhaled a breath he didn’t realize he was holding.

 

Taiju leaned back, flashing a maniacal smile. “Though I’ll say it loud and clear—I don’t abuse anyone. But I’ll keep my word. I won’t lay a finger on Yuzuha again.”

 

His tone was light, but the menace underneath it curled like smoke.

 

Mitsuya’s gaze turned to ice.

 

Takemichi swallowed. Hard.

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

---

 

The moment the deal was struck, the heavy door of the Shiba residence closed behind them with a finality that echoed in the cold night air. They stood on the steps outside, the faint hum of distant traffic filling the oppressive silence that hung between them.

 

Hakkai shuffled his feet, his voice low, almost broken. "Taka-chan, thank you..." His words faltered, thick with emotion, as though a dam was on the verge of breaking inside him. "I... I don't know what to say."

 

Mitsuya, ever composed, but with a deep solemnity in his eyes, turned to face him. His expression was unreadable at first—calm, controlled—but beneath it, there was something far more intense, something raw and real. "Hakkai," he began, his voice a soft but powerful murmur, "No matter how hard things get... only use your strength to protect."

 

The words struck like lightning. Takemichi, who had been standing slightly behind them, blinked in surprise, his heart pounding at the weight of Mitsuya’s words. He could feel the gravity of the moment pressing down on him, but it was Hakkai who bore the full force of it.

 

Hakkai flinched as if the words had physically hit him. His breath caught in his throat, and for a moment, his face twisted with the painful realization of what Mitsuya was asking him. His eyes shimmered, the threat of tears so close to spilling over. "Taka-chan..." he whispered, his voice thick, barely audible.

 

Mitsuya stepped closer, his gaze unflinching. His smile was soft, almost wistful, but there was strength in it—strength that made the moment feel eternal. "Don't hate the situation you're born into, Hakkai," he said, his words gentle but firm, like a promise. "You can’t control the past... but you can choose who you become."

 

Hakkai’s chest tightened, his heart threatening to shatter under the weight of everything he’d been carrying alone for so long. His fists clenched, nails biting into his palms, but the tears still brimmed in his eyes, desperate to fall. He looked at Mitsuya—at the unwavering calm of his captain—and for the first time in a long while, felt like there was someone who truly understood.

 

Mitsuya’s gaze softened, his hand resting briefly on Hakkai’s shoulder in a quiet show of support.

 

For a fleeting moment, the world seemed to stand still. Hakkai swallowed hard, trying to hold back the torrent of emotions threatening to drown him. He had always thought he was alone in his pain, but now—now—he wasn't. Mitsuya’s words were a lifeline, pulling him back from the edge of despair.

 

Takemichi, still reeling from the intensity of the exchange, stood in stunned silence. He didn’t fully understand everything about Hakkai’s past, but he could see the raw power in Mitsuya’s words—the bond they shared, something unspoken but deeply felt.

 

It was a moment of truth. And for the first time in a long time, Hakkai felt like maybe, just maybe, he didn’t have to carry it all on his own.

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

---

 

The creak of rusted chains broke the silence of the night.

 

Takemichi sat on one of the old swings, rocking back and forth slowly, his shoes dragging faint lines into the gravel beneath. The moon hung low in the sky, veiled by thin clouds, casting the empty playground in a pale, silver glow.

 

Baji lounged on the nearby slide, arms behind his head, legs lazily crossed. His jacket was slung over one shoulder, and a half-eaten Peyoung Yakisoba lay forgotten beside him.

 

Neither had said a word in a while.

 

“…Do you think we did the right thing?” Takemichi finally asked, voice barely louder than a whisper.

 

Baji cracked open one eye. “You mean letting Mitsuya make that deal?”

 

Takemichi nodded, staring up at the sky through the swing chains. “Hakkai looked like he was about to fall apart. And Mitsuya… He looked like he was ready to die for that choice.”

 

Baji sat up with a grunt and hopped off the slide. He walked over, grabbed the other swing, and sat down, letting the chains groan beneath his weight.

 

“You don’t get it, do you?” he said, glancing at Takemichi. “That was the right thing.”

 

“But he gave Hakkai away—”

 

“He gave Taiju control… so he could protect the girl,” Baji cut in sharply. “He played a monster at his own game and didn’t flinch.”

 

Takemichi bit his lip, guilt twisting in his stomach. “I didn’t do anything. I just stood there.”

 

“You watched,” Baji said. “That’s more than most would’ve done. And you’ll do more when the time comes.”

 

The wind rustled the trees around the park, leaves whispering like old ghosts.

 

Takemichi looked down at his hands, curling them into fists. “He said he’d go to war if Taiju refused.”

 

Baji gave a dark grin. “He meant it, too.”

 

A long silence followed. Only the faint hum of the city in the distance reminded them the world kept moving.

 

“…Baji-kun,” Takemichi said, voice hoarse, “why do we keep fighting? Why do people like us get pulled into this stuff?”

 

Baji leaned back, gazing at the stars. “Because someone has to. Someone has to stand up, even if they get knocked down. Again. And again.”

 

He turned, eyes sharp and unwavering. “That’s what we do, Takemichi. That’s what Toman is supposed to be.”

 

Takemichi blinked, then gave a small, tired smile.

 

“…You really believe that?”

 

“I do,” Baji said. “And if we’re gonna make it out of this mess… we’re gonna have to fight smarter. Stronger. Together.”

 

Takemichi’s swing slowed to a stop. The breeze felt colder now, but something warm flickered in his chest.

 

“Okay,” he said quietly. “Together.”

 

 

 

“Takemichi!”

 

 

 

The voice cut through the quiet night like a sharp whistle, and Takemichi blinked up from the stairwell they were loitering on, swing creaking behind them in the distance.

 

“Hm?” he mumbled, turning toward the sound.

 

Hakkai came running down the dimly lit path, breath ragged, his cheeks flushed from the cold. He looked like he’d been searching for hours.

 

“There you are…” he panted, slowing to a stop in front of them. “I finally found you.”

 

Takemichi and Baji exchanged a glance. There was something off in Hakkai’s eyes—something hollow and raw beneath his calm facade.

 

Without another word, the three of them sat quietly on the stone steps just outside the park. Baji leaned back against the wall with a grunt, arms crossed, gaze flickering toward Hakkai now and then.

 

“…Can you guys tell Taka-chan I said thanks?” Hakkai murmured suddenly.

 

“Huh?” Takemichi blinked. “Sure, but… why?”

 

There was a pause. The silence thickened, almost reverent, as if Hakkai were sorting through years of tangled pain in the folds of his memory.

 

“My home’s... complicated,” he began. “Our mom died when we were little. Dad’s never around. So the one who took over… was the oldest. Taiju.”

 

He paused. Even the wind seemed to still.

“He was bigger than other kids. Stronger. But what made him dangerous wasn’t just that—he had a gift. He could make people love him. Obey him. Fall in line.” His lips curled bitterly. “His followers adore him.”

 

He dropped his gaze to the ground, voice tightening. “But Taiju doesn’t hold back. Not when he fights. Not even with family. When he hits you, it’s with everything he’s got. And he makes sure you remember it.”

 

Takemichi swallowed hard. Beside him, Baji muttered under his breath, “Sick bastard…

 

“I used to think…” Hakkai gave a hollow laugh. “That love was supposed to hurt. That pain meant someone cared. Because that’s all I knew.”

 

His eyes glistened with something unspoken.

 

“But then... I met Taka-chan. He turned everything upside down.”

 

A small smile tugged at Hakkai’s lips, faint and wistful.

 

“He could’ve been playing outside. Could’ve been having fun. But no, he was at home, looking after his siblings. Tired. Overworked. But always smiling.” He chuckled softly. “When I first ate his food, I broke down crying. Told him the miso soup was too salty—but that wasn’t it. I’d never tasted something that warm before.”

 

Takemichi blinked, heart aching.

 

“He told me something that day… Use violence to protect,” Hakkai whispered.

“That was when I swore I’d protect my family. That I’d take every hit for Yuzuha… And I did.”

 

His smile vanished.

 

“But he broke his promise.” His voice trembled. “Taiju hit Yuzuha. Like it meant nothing. Like she meant nothing.”

Takemichi’s jaw clenched. “What a bastard…”

 

“A total asshole,” Baji spat, his eyes gleaming with anger.

 

Hakkai nodded slowly. “He doesn’t care about the deal he made with Taka-chan. He’ll never let her go free…”

 

Silence stretched, thick and suffocating.

 

“…So how do we help Yuzuha?” Takemichi asked, desperation creeping into his voice.

Hakkai hesitated, then clenched his fists.

 

“I hate to admit it, but... even now, just being near Taiju makes me shake,” he growled. “I’m pathetic. I can’t do a damn thing!”

 

“Hakkai…” Takemichi’s voice was soft, but full of empathy.

 

That’s when Hakkai stood. Something in the air shifted.

 

“That’s why I left Toman. I couldn’t drag them down with me.”

 

Baji’s head snapped up. “What are you saying?”

 

Takemichi’s heart skipped a beat. Something was wrong.

 

Hakkai turned slowly, eyes shadowed beneath his dark fringe. “To protect my family… I’m going to use violence.”

 

The air turned icy.

 

“I’m going to kill Taiju.”

 

“What?!” Both Takemichi and Baji shot to their feet, disbelief written all over their faces.

 

Hakkai offered a pained smile. “So don’t worry about me anymore.”

 

“…Why tell us?” Baji asked sharply, voice low and dangerous.

 

Hakkai exhaled. “Because if I don’t say it out loud, I’ll lose my nerve. I’m weak like that.”

 

He turned, taking one slow step down the stairs.

 

“We didn’t know each other long… but it was fun, Takemichi,” he murmured.

Then he walked off, swallowed by the darkness.

 

Takemichi and Baji stood frozen in place, stunned.

 

“…Takemichi,” Baji finally said, low and burning. “That really pissed me the hell off.”

 

“Huh?” Takemichi looked up, confused.

“That guy’s been cornered so badly by his own brother—his blood—that he thinks murder is the only way out.” Baji’s fists trembled. “He’s gonna dirty his hands just to protect his sister. That’s not right. We can’t let Taiju keep walking all over them.”

 

Takemichi’s heart surged. “Yeah…! We’re gonna crush the Black Dragons!”

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

But they weren’t the only ones listening

Just beyond the flickering streetlight, unseen by either of them, a figure leaned against the far wall, half-shrouded in shadow.

 

Chifuyu.

 

The white hoodie clung to his frame, dried and clean now from his fight two days ago. The hood draped low over his head, obscuring most of his face. His arms were crossed, eyes closed.

 

But he’d heard everything.

 

“…Idiots,” he whispered with a small smirk. “You’re finally starting to act like a real team.”

 

Then, a soft smile tugged at the corner of his lips.

 

“…I’m glad they’re finally working together,” he whispered.

 

Without a sound, he pushed off the wall and turned, melting back into the night.

 

He had planning to do.

 

Because if Hakkai was going to fight for his family—

 

—then Chifuyu was going to fight for Takemichi.

 

And he wasn’t going to lose.

 

 

 

 

Notes:

Thank you for enjoying it!! That's all for today. Then the announcement will be... I will update the chapters once a week from now on, since it's really too unhealthy for me to stay up late at night just to keep up with the update schedule 😓. I hope you guys understand, I really appreciate it🥹🫰 Love y'all guys

Chapter 14: Moments before Disaster

Summary:

Lots of Talkings and time skips. Chifuyu and Hina bonding.

Notes:

I'm sorry, but this Chapter were really,, REALLY rushed and short. I don't have anything to write more, so yeah😓 I hope you guys are still enjoying this one.

(See the end of the chapter for more notes.)

Chapter Text

Night had settled over the Shiba residence like a heavy blanket, casting long shadows across the narrow street. The air was crisp, tinged with the faint scent of cold metal and distant traffic. Mikey sat lazily atop Mitsuya’s parked bike, legs swinging idly as he munched on a dorayaki. The soft crinkle of the wrapper was the only sound he made, his dark eyes half-lidded as he listened quietly to the conversation unfolding a few feet away.

 

Mitsuya stood facing Yuzuha near the front steps, arms crossed, his expression calm yet serious. Yuzuha's arms were folded tightly over her chest, shoulders tense beneath her coat. The porch light cast a pale glow on her face, catching the slight furrow in her brow.

 

“I spoke with Taiju today,” Mitsuya said, voice low and steady.

 

Yuzuha’s gaze dropped as she shifted uncomfortably. Her fingers tightened around her sleeves, and she glanced away. “I know,” she murmured.

 

Her voice was quiet—too quiet. She hesitated, then continued, “Taiju has connections… with wealthy people. When they get into trouble, the Black Dragons offer their ‘help’—military force. In exchange, they rake in cash. A lot of it.” She inhaled shakily, then looked up at Mitsuya, eyes sharp with something between regret and shame. “I was the one who collected that money. That was… my job.”

 

Mitsuya didn’t immediately respond, but his eyes narrowed, the information settling in like a cold weight. His usual calm took on a sharper edge.

 

Yuzuha looked away again, voice softening. “Today… I was freed from that role.” She swallowed hard. “Thanks to you, Mitsuya.”

 

Mikey, finishing his dorayaki, tilted his head slightly, his curiosity piqued. His expression remained unreadable as he licked the last crumbs from his fingers.

 

Then, the quiet shifted.

 

“What’s with the attitude?” Mitsuya asked casually, his voice cutting through the silence like a blade—sharp, but not unkind. “After everything Hakkai did…”

 

But Mitsuya’s words were interrupted. Yuzuha took a sudden step forward, her boots scraping against the concrete. Her eyes flashed.

 

“Tried his best? You convinced him to do it, didn’t you!?” she snapped.

 

Mitsuya blinked, clearly caught off guard by the outburst, but his composure held. He didn’t flinch.

 

Yuzuha’s voice cracked slightly, her words trembling. “Hakkai… Why would he even consider doing something like that? Getting involved with Taiju’s gang?” Her fists clenched at her sides, worry spilling out in her tone. “It’s dangerous… you know what he’s like.”

 

“Don’t underestimate him,” Mitsuya said firmly. “Hakkai’s a lot stronger than you think.”

 

For a moment, Yuzuha didn’t speak. The words hung in the air, heavy with all the things left unsaid.

 

Then, slowly, she turned on her heel.

 

“Thanks, Mitsuya,” she said quietly, her back to him. “But… expectations like that have hurt him before.”

 

Her voice was bitter, laced with something that sounded like grief. Without another word, she walked toward the front door, her silhouette shrinking into the dim glow of the entryway before disappearing inside.

 

Mitsuya remained where he was, expression unreadable.

 

And Mikey? He watched it all silently, the empty dorayaki wrapper fluttering between his fingers, eyes following Yuzuha as she vanished behind the door.

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

---

 

The engine of Mitsuya’s bike growled low as they sped through the city streets, the cold night air whipping past them. Mikey sat behind him, quiet, arms resting loosely at his sides as neon lights and traffic signals blurred in his peripheral vision.

 

“…What the hell is Yuzuha hiding?” Mitsuya muttered under his breath, eyes locked on the road.

 

“Hm?” Mikey responded, distracted, the sound barely louder than the breeze.

 

Mitsuya cast a quick glance over his shoulder, voice firm. “Thinking back on it, our truce with the Black Dragons… doesn’t it feel off? Like it all came together way too easily.”

 

Mikey didn’t respond. There was no answer. Just the low rumble of the engine and the flicker of city lights.

 

“Mikey?” Mitsuya called again, frowning slightly.

 

Mikey's gaze wandered toward the glow of a bustling intersection. “Can we stop for a second, Mitsuya?” he murmured, voice unusually quiet.

 

There was something off in his voice—detached, almost weightless.

 

“Huh? Uh, yeah—sure.” Mitsuya complied, pulling into the lot of a nearby shopping mall. The bike rumbled to a stop, and Mikey was off it before the engine cooled, walking slowly toward the edge of the plaza, hands in his pockets.

 

Mitsuya remained straddled on his bike, watching him carefully. “Mikey, what’s up?”

 

“We’re almost down to half now.”

 

Mitsuya blinked. “Huh?”

 

Mikey turned on his heel to face him, his expression unreadable under the dim parking lot lights. “Of the founding members,” he said softly. “Kazutora and Pah… they’re in juvie, barely even teenagers, and already locked up. And Baji—” he paused, the name catching in his throat, “—he almost didn’t make it.”

 

“...Mikey…”

 

But Mikey wasn’t done. He turned his back again, looking out toward the rows of passing cars, the motionless skyline.

 

“Forget about the Black Dragons,” he said, voice firm but oddly distant. “That’s not what I’m worried about.”

 

He looked over his shoulder, a small grin tugging at his lips—too calm, too easy to be real. “Don’t you go disappearing on me too, Mitsuya.” The grin didn’t reach his eyes.

 

The words cut deeper than the smile let on.

 

Mitsuya stood still for a moment, the wind tugging lightly at his coat. Then, his eyes softened, and he gave a small nod.

 

“…Yeah,” he said quietly, firmly. “I promise.”

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

---

 

The fluorescent lights buzzed faintly above, casting a cold, sterile glow over the round table where the upper brass of Toman had gathered. Plastic trays lay forgotten, the scent of greasy fries and over-salted burgers hanging in the air. It was a strange setting for a war meeting, but Takemichi stood firm—nervous, yes, but firm—at the head of the table, eyes flicking between the familiar faces that once gave him hope… and now, only doubt.

 

A beat passed. Then—

 

Ah?” Draken leaned back lazily against the booth, arms crossed, half-lidded eyes sharp beneath his disinterest. “You… wanna fight the Black Dragons?” His voice was slow, almost amused.

 

Takemichi swallowed hard and nodded. “Yes!”

 

Draken turned toward Baji, brows raised. “And you agreed to this?” His tone dipped in warning. “Control your Vice-Captain, Baji.”

 

Baji didn’t flinch. He shrugged, one arm thrown over the back of his seat like he hadn’t just signed up for war. “I’m part of his plan,” he said, eyes lidded, voice low with cool indifference.

 

Smiley’s grin widened, but a visible tick pulsed at his temple. “Quit fukin’ with us, jackass. I’ve said I’ll kill you a million times already!!” he snapped, voice bubbling with manic laughter.

 

“If you actually killed someone every time you said that, you’d have wiped out humanity by now,” Mucho muttered, clicking his tongue in annoyance.

 

“I’ll kill you, Takemitchy! Ah—there, said it again!” Smiley howled with laughter, slamming a palm on the table as if it were a punchline.

 

Mucho sighed, rubbing his temples before glancing up at the assembled captains. “Anyway,” he drawled, eyes flat, “we’re rejecting this little plan of yours. Taking down the Black Dragons just to stop Hakkai from killing Taiju? That’s not our fight.”

 

Baji slammed his fist against the table, the trays rattling. “The hell is wrong with you? You’re not even concerned about Hakkai possibly committing murder?!”

 

“Hakkai already left Toman,” Mucho shot back with a sneer. “Just like your ex-Vice Captain. So why should we care?”

 

Baji’s jaw clenched. The mention of Chifuyu hit like a sucker punch, and the fury that flickered in his eyes threatened to ignite. “You piece of—!”

 

“What do you think, Draken?” Smiley drawled lazily, clearly enjoying the chaos. Nearby, Kisaki sat quietly, gaze unreadable. Hanma, on the other hand, looked positively entertained, slurping on his drink like it was a movie night.

 

Draken closed his eyes, then opened them slowly. “Hmm… rejected.”

 

“What?!” Baji snapped, head twisting toward him in disbelief. “Draken!”

 

But Draken didn’t even glance his way. His gaze remained locked on Takemichi, steady and firm. “Takemitchy,” he said calmly, “I’m sure you’ve got your reasons for this, but think—do you really wanna throw away the peace Mitsuya fought for?”

 

Takemichi’s mouth opened, then shut. The weight of those words crushed whatever conviction he had left.

 

Draken sighed. “If we do this, we risk his reputation. His trust. You sure it’s worth it?”

 

The silence that followed was deafening.

 

“…This discussion is over,” Draken said finally, voice like stone. And just like that, any spark of rebellion Takemichi held in his chest flickered uncertainly in the fluorescent light.

 

After the tense meeting ended, the clatter of chairs scraping against the tile floor echoed through the nearly empty fast-food joint. One by one, the Toman higher-ups filed out, their expressions unreadable, leaving behind half-finished meals and an atmosphere thick with frustration. Soon, only Baji and Takemichi remained, the silence between them heavier than before.

 

Baji leaned back in his seat, one arm slung over the booth as he stared up at the ceiling tiles, his jaw tight. “Ruining Mitsuya’s reputation…” he muttered, voice low and bitter. “Damn it. I didn’t even think of that.”

 

There was a rare tiredness in his tone, the kind that came not from battle—but from helplessness. He closed his eyes for a beat. “There’s no good way to do this, Takemitchy.”

 

Across from him, Takemichi sat hunched over, fingers curling against his knees as he stared down at his lap, brow furrowed in guilt. “Baji-kun… if that’s the case, then… the two of us have to solve this ourselves.” His voice trembled slightly, but there was a spark behind his words. Resolve, slowly rekindling.

 

He looked off toward the window, watching rain begin to mist against the glass. “I wonder if I can contact Chifuyu right now…” he whispered to himself, half in thought.

 

A new voice cut through the quiet.

 

“Let me join in.”

 

Both Baji and Takemichi’s heads snapped up. Standing just beyond the edge of the booth was Kisaki Tetta, one hand in his pocket, the other holding his drink like he’d never left.

 

Kisaki?!” Takemichi blinked, stunned.

 

Baji’s brows drew together in a scowl as his posture tensed. “The fuck do you want?” he muttered, eyes narrowing sharply.

 

“Wanna work with me?” Kisaki asked bluntly, the words cutting through the tension like a blade.

 

“Hah??” Takemichi blinked in disbelief, his voice cracking from confusion.

 

“I want to stop Hakkai too,” Kisaki said flatly, as if it were the most natural thing in the world.

 

Baji’s chair scraped back violently as he shot to his feet, his fist slamming down on the table with a loud bang that made nearby customers jump. “I can see through your bullshit!” he snarled, eyes blazing with fury. He stepped forward, fists clenched, towering over Kisaki, who stood there calm and unaffected, like a man in complete control of the board.

 

“Why the hell would we ever want to work with you, huh?!” Baji barked, his voice low and venomous.

 

Kisaki tilted his head slightly, unfazed. “Do you have a better idea?” he asked, voice cool as ice. He leaned forward until his face was nearly level with Baji’s, his glasses catching the overhead light in a sinister gleam. “As long as the truce Mitsuya brokered with the Black Dragons stands, the other Toman captains won’t lift a finger against them. You know that. And let’s face it—just the two of you?” He gave a small, humorless chuckle.

 

You don’t stand a chance.”

 

Baji tensed, jaw clenched, but didn’t respond.

 

Kisaki straightened, brushing imaginary dust from his sleeve. “Mikey’s not in any shape to act right now. He’s… unsteady. If we let the Black Dragons gain more ground, it’ll be too late. That’s why I want to crush them now, before they become more unstoppable.”

 

Then came a sharp, sudden thunk—not a fist, but the sound of Baji grabbing Kisaki by the collar and yanking him forward. Gasps echoed from other customers in the restaurant, a few glancing over in alarm before looking away. Baji’s fist was raised, trembling with restraint, just inches from Kisaki’s face.

 

“You watch your damn mouth,” Baji growled, eyes locked on Kisaki’s with raw fury. “It’s Mikey-san, to you… bastard.”

 

His voice was thick with rage, and though he didn’t strike, the threat in his glare was as clear as daylight. Kisaki, to his credit—or arrogance—didn’t flinch.

 

“Even if we’re both Captains, I’m still older than you,” Baji growled, his voice low and dangerous. His fist clenched tighter around the front of Kisaki’s shirt, pulling the fabric taut. “So don’t act like you’re above us, you smug little shit.”

 

Kisaki’s expression didn’t waver. He simply stared back, cool and calculating, while tension coiled in the air like a taut wire ready to snap.

 

“Baji-kun…” Takemichi reached out instinctively, but froze in place the second he felt a cold, metallic edge press against his neck.

 

Ah ah ah~” came a sing-song warning. Hanma was suddenly beside him, the grin stretched across his face sharp and twisted, a gleam in his eyes that promised chaos. He held the dinner knife with eerie ease, just close enough to make Takemichi’s breath hitch.

 

“You should know,” Hanma said with that crooked grin, “infighting’s strictly off-limits, boys. Don’t make me get a little crazy, yeah? You fucks⁠♡” His tone was playful, but the glint in his eye was anything but.

 

Hanma!?” Takemichi gasped, frozen in place.

 

Baji didn’t even glance at Hanma, but his scowl deepened. His fury simmered as he glared at Kisaki—then finally, with a loud click of his tongue, he released his grip and shoved Kisaki back with a grunt. “Tch!”

 

Straightening his collar with the same calm composure, Kisaki brushed the wrinkles off and answered as if nothing had happened. “So? Are you interested? Or do you just want to keep flailing in the dark?”

 

“What’s the deal, then?” Baji snapped, crossing his arms. “Why the hell should we even consider teaming up with scum like you?”

 

“I know someone inside the Black Dragons,” Kisaki said smoothly, his eyes sharp as a knife’s edge. “A mole. Someone who can get us everything we need.” He looked between them, voice clipped. “I hate wasting time. Come with me.”

 

“Hah?! Why the hell would we follow you anywhere, you psycho—” Baji began, stepping forward again, but Takemichi placed a firm hand on his shoulder.

 

“Baji-kun, wait,” he said quietly. “We should hear him out. If what he’s saying is true… we might actually get something valuable.”

 

Baji scowled, holding Kisaki’s gaze for a beat longer before letting out a heavy breath through his nose. “Tch… Fine. But the second you pull any shit,” he warned, “I will take your head off.”

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

---

 

“Make sure no one finds out about this… If word gets out, I’m as good as dead,” the man whispered, his voice barely above a breath. His eyes darted anxiously to the closed door, paranoia seeping into every motion.

 

They were huddled in a dimly lit karaoke booth—its garish neon lights blinking lazily, the soundproofed walls muffling the city’s noise. Kisaki, Hanma, Takemichi, and Baji sat across from the nervous informant: a Black Dragons mole with trembling hands and sweat slicking his brow.

 

“Relax,” Kisaki said coolly, leaning back against the leather bench. “No one here’s gonna chew you up. Just tell us what you know.”

 

The mole hesitated, then swallowed hard. “You want Taiju’s movements, right?”

 

Baji, who had been lounging with crossed arms, straightened at the name. “Taiju’s movements?” he echoed under his breath.

 

Kisaki nodded, his tone casual but his eyes gleaming. “If we want to bring down the Black Dragons, we need to know everything. What he does day to day. Where he is, when he moves, who’s with him. The more we know, the easier he’ll be to crush. You know the saying—know your enemy, defeat your enemy.”

 

Baji’s brow furrowed. His thoughts churned behind narrowed eyes. This is why you’ve gotten into Mikey’s good graces… why Kazutora ended up in Valhalla. This is all your doing, Kisaki. But he said nothing, just clenched his fists beneath the table.

 

“I see…” Takemichi murmured.

 

“I work as one of Taiju’s assistants,” the mole said, voice low. “So I’ve got access to most of that. I can tell you everything I kn—”

 

KACHAK.

 

The door swung open with a metallic click.

 

Standing in the doorway, hands stuffed casually into his pockets, was Kokonoi Hajime. His expression was all too smug, a lazy grin curling his lips.

 

“Well well,” he drawled. “Smells like a rat in here.”

 

The mole went rigid, eyes going wide with panic. “Koko-kun—wait, I—”

 

Takemichi froze. Kisaki clicked his tongue sharply, annoyed. Baji growled under his breath. “You’ve gotta be kidding me… We’re already busted?”

 

“Aw, man,” Hanma chuckled, not even trying to hide his amusement.

 

Kokonoi’s eyes locked on the mole with eerie calm. “Y’know, our last rat didn’t last long. Couldn’t take the heat. Might’ve offed himself, who knows?” He stepped forward, leaning in close to the trembling man. “So… what do you think’s gonna happen to you?”

 

“N-No, you got it wrong, Koko-kun—I wasn’t—I just—!”

 

Kokonoi tilted his head. “Sounds like someone needs a little… torture~” he sang mockingly.

 

He straightened, glanced behind him at the two Black Dragon soldiers flanking the door. “Take this piece of trash outta here.”

 

“Yes sir!!” The two grunts grabbed the mole by the arms as he thrashed.

 

“Please—! Can’t you just ignore this? Please!” the mole screamed, heels scraping against the floor.

 

“Shut the hell up! You’re already dead!” one of them snapped as they dragged him out.

 

Kokonoi turned back to the group, licking his lips. “Now then…” His tongue stuck out as he grinned wide, eyes glinting with mischief. “What should I do with the rest of you?”

 

“We’re not here to fight,” Kisaki said quickly, his tone level.

 

Kokonoi glanced at the table—and the stack of cash lying atop it. “A hundred thousand,” he said simply.

 

“Eh?” Takemichi blinked in confusion.

 

“For a hundred thousand yen,” Kokonoi said with a smirk, “I’ll tell you exactly what you wanna know.”

 

Takemichi and Baji stared at him in disbelief. Hanma leaned forward with mild curiosity. Kisaki didn’t hesitate—he took the money and slid it across the table.

 

“I want to know when Taiju is alone,” he said flatly.

 

Kokonoi pocketed the cash smoothly. “He’s never alone,” he replied. “He always has five of his men guarding him like shadows.”

 

He paused, his smirk widening. “Except on one day.”

 

Kisaki’s eyes sharpened. “When?”

 

“Christmas Day,” Kokonoi said smoothly. “For all his brutality, Taiju’s a devout Christian. Every year, without fail, he visits the church on Christmas night. Alone. No guards.”

 

Baji raised an eyebrow, deadpanning in his head. A religious sadist who beats his siblings for fun. How ironic.

 

“… I see,” Kisaki said quietly.

 

“Is that all?” Kokonoi hummed.

 

Kisaki nodded. “That’s enough.”

 

As Kokonoi turned toward the door, he threw a glance over his shoulder. “He’s strong, even solo. Think the four of you can take him?” He chuckled darkly. “I can’t wait for Christmas.”

 

Takemichi stood up abruptly. “Why are you betraying Taiju-kun?” he asked, confusion in his voice.

 

Kokonoi blinked at him, then turned his head, lips curling faintly. “I just like money, that’s all,” he said, walking away. “And if you want more answers…” He paused in the doorway, looking back with a glint in his eye. “That’ll be another hundred thousand.”

 

Then he disappeared.

 

“Guess the Black Dragons aren’t so loyal after all,” Baji muttered.

 

Kisaki looked at Takemichi. “We’re not tracking Taiju just to jump him,” he said calmly. “You said Hakkai’s planning to kill him, didn’t you?”

 

“Uh—right! On Christmas night!” Takemichi gasped, eyes wide. That’s when Taiju will be alone!

 

Kisaki nodded. “Then we can stop Hakkai, right?”

 

“…That’s why you went through all this trouble?” Takemichi asked, stunned.

 

Kisaki tilted his head. “What’s wrong with helping out a teammate?”

 

He stood, eyes gleaming. “The four of us will stop Hakkai… and take down Taiju.”

 

I reject that,” Baji said, crossing his arms with a scowl.

 

Takemichi stared at him in shock. “Baji-kun…?”

 

“I’m not teaming up with garbage like him,” Baji muttered.

 

Kisaki shrugged. “I’m not forcing you. But.” His eyes flicked to Takemichi. “Christmas night. That’s our secret battle against the Black Dragons. No one else from Toman gets involved. Not the Third or Sixth Division. Just us.”

 

He hesitated for a moment. “…Besides, Mikey’s not gonna last much longer.”

 

“What?” Takemichi blinked.

 

“He’s trying to act like he’s fine, but Matsuno’s retirement and your near-death, Baji, are eating him alive,” Kisaki said bluntly.

 

Baji’s temper snapped. “That’s because you caused all this—!

 

Baji-kun!” Takemichi tried to stop him, but Kisaki was already walking toward the door, unbothered.

 

“Toman’s falling apart. If we want to protect Mikey, we have to act.”

 

Baji scoffed. “We don’t need help from scum like you. Right, Shittymitchy?”

 

Takemichi said nothing. He stood there, caught in a storm of thoughts.

 

Kisaki paused at the door, turning back briefly. “I want your answer by tomorrow,” he said coldly.

 

Then he left, Hanma trailing after him with a lazy wave.

 

Baji huffed, rubbing the back of his head. “What the hell’s that guy thinking? I’m the First Division Captain, damn it…”

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

---

 

"I am deeply against this."

 

The words dropped like lead between them, sharp and final. Baji’s voice was low, but the bitterness in it crackled like electricity.

 

They had barely stepped out into the city before the argument erupted. Around them, the world buzzed with life—cars weaved through traffic with impatient horns, billboards flashed with advertisements overhead, and the crowd surged past like a living tide, oblivious to the storm brewing between the two boys.

 

Baji walked ahead with a restless stride, fists clenched at his sides. His teeth were grit, jaw tight with frustration.

 

“Teaming up with Kisaki and Hanma? Are you hearing yourself?” he spat, the words rough with disbelief. “Can’t we just handle this ourselves, just the two of us? Kisaki’s a goddamn manipulator, Takemitchy.”

 

He shook his head, scoffing bitterly. “Mikey didn’t even let me speak. Just waved me off and said Kisaki’s ‘useful.’ Useful, my ass.”

 

Takemichi walked beside him, visibly torn. Doubt flickered across his face like shadows in candlelight. “...Can we really...?” he whispered, more to himself than Baji.

 

But Baji wasn’t letting it go. Without warning, he grabbed Takemichi’s wrist and yanked him down a side street. The noise dulled as they entered a narrow alley tucked between tall buildings, where shadows fell heavily over cracked pavement and old graffiti.

 

Baji spun him around and gripped both his shoulders tightly. His eyes burned with raw emotion. “He’s the one who orchestrated everything—everything that happened on Bloody Halloween. That bloodbath? That chaos? That was his game. And Chifuyu’s retirement? His fault too!”

 

Takemichi flinched, eyes wide. “Yes, I know!!”

 

His voice cracked as he shouted, echoing off the brick walls. His fists trembled at his sides.

 

“But what the hell else are we supposed to do?! Kill Kisaki?!” he yelled, voice rising in pitch. “We can’t do that! Not now!”

 

He took a breath, trying to steady the storm inside his chest. “We need to stop Hakkai from killing Taiju first—and then we drag Kisaki’s ass out of Toman, once and for all!”

 

Takemichi’s hands clenched tighter, knuckles whitening. “I don’t want to team up with that snake either. But maybe... maybe if we pretend to play along, we’ll finally get something. Information. Leverage.”

 

He looked up at Baji with glassy, desperate eyes.

 

“How are we supposed to take him down if we don’t even know who the hell he really is?!”

 

His voice broke on the last word, his breath catching like he’d just confessed something he’d kept buried too long. Baji blinked, caught completely off guard. He hadn’t expected Takemichi to snap like that. Not him.

 

“Takemitchy—” he started, softer now.

 

But Takemichi wasn’t done.

 

“I don’t…” he mumbled, voice cracking again. “I don’t want to see another future like that again…”

 

He stared at the ground, body trembling. “I’ll work with Kisaki if I have to.”

 

Memories surged behind his eyes like a tidal wave—Akkun’s lifeless body slumped in the driver’s seat. Hina’s broken form in the fire. Draken on death row. Chifuyu, bloodied and fading in a cold, empty room.

 

His voice wavered. “I’ve seen them all die, Baji-kun. Again and again. No matter how hard I try to change things... it keeps happening.”

 

Baji’s eyes widened. “What are you talking about? A... bad future?”

 

But Takemichi wasn’t looking at him. He was staring at something far away—something only he could see.

 

Finally, he looked up, eyes filled with something deeper than fear. A plea.

 

“So please...” his voice broke into a whisper, “please, Baji-kun... Help me do this.”

 

Baji stared at him in stunned silence, the weight of Takemichi’s desperation finally sinking in.

 

“...”

 

Baji let out a long, dramatic sigh, tilting his head back as if pleading with the sky. “Ah, jeez, fuckin'—fine,” he groaned, dragging a hand through his hair. “But I promised my mom I’d help her put up Christmas decorations.”

 

He muttered the last part like it physically pained him, rubbing the back of his neck as he turned away, stomping off with the begrudging gait of someone who was still annoyed but had already made up his mind.

 

“!”

 

Takemichi blinked in surprise, then broke into a wide, relieved grin. “Thank you, Baji-kun!” he called out, jogging to catch up beside him, his breath visible in the cold air.

 

Baji scoffed without slowing down. “Tch. You’re lucky you have a girlfriend, Takemitchy,” he muttered, stuffing his hands in his pockets. “My mom already nags me to death, but now I’ve got her guilt-tripping me into putting up shiny crap around the house.”

 

Baji gave a dry chuckle. "She once threatened to make me sleep outside if I bailed again.” His tone was joking, but his eyes said he half-believed it.

 

Then, his expression darkened, and he cracked his knuckles. “But listen—don’t even try to stop me from punching Kisaki in the face if he says one more smug-ass thing.”

 

“You can’t do that, Baji-kun!” Takemichi yelped, horrified.

 

Watch me.”

 

 

---

 

Later, under the icy gleam of city lights, they reached the bridge—the same one where everything seemed to change. Cold wind swept across the concrete, tugging at their jackets and muffling the sounds of distant cars.

 

Kisaki was already waiting, leaned casually against the railing, Hanma just a shadow beside him.

 

“Well, that didn’t take long,” Kisaki hummed, his breath fogging in the winter air. His smirk curled like it knew something they didn’t. “So… got an answer?”

 

Takemichi stepped forward, his jaw tight. “We’ll work with you,” he said, voice firmer than usual. “But only until Christmas is over.”

 

Kisaki’s smile widened, sharp and smug. “Wise judgment. Really helps me out.”

 

Before he could say more, Baji stepped up, the clack of his boots echoing on the concrete. He crossed his arms, his glare a silent threat. “Don’t get any ideas. We’re only doing this to keep Hakkai from digging his own grave. This isn’t a team-up—hell, we’re not even allies.”

 

He leaned in slightly. “Say something funny and I will deck you. No hesitation.”

 

Kisaki raised his hands in mock surrender, smirk never fading. “Relax, Baji. We’re all friends here.”

 

“This team’s so crooked it’s practically sideways,” he added, turning to lean lazily against the railing again.

 

“We just share the same goal,” Takemichi muttered, joining him and resting his arms against the cold metal. His gaze drifted to the glowing skyline, tension sitting heavy in his chest.

 

“I can’t fucking stand you two,” Baji grumbled, jaw tight as he stared at the glittering city below. “This whole thing’s a goddamn mess.”

 

“So what’s our team name gonna be?” Hanma suddenly piped up with a grin. “C4U? The Hanmas? Oooh, how ‘bout Kill-‘Em-All?” He laughed, clearly enjoying the chaos.

 

Baji cracked his neck. “Say that again and I’m starting with you, freak.”

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

---

 

The winter morning crept in with a pale gray light, casting a soft glow on the snow-dusted rooftops and chilled pavement. The day before Christmas had arrived, and Tokyo buzzed with quiet anticipation—children laughing, shopkeepers adjusting holiday signs, and cold air thick with the scent of roasted chestnuts and cinnamon.

 

School had ended, and Takemichi walked alone along the sidewalk, his fingers numb despite being buried in his jacket pockets. He glanced down at his phone for the fifth time in two minutes, frowning at the screen.

 

“Seen.” The word hovered mockingly beneath his last message. No reply.

 

‘Chifuyu just seen my messages and didn’t reply at all…’ Takemichi thought with a sigh, his breath forming a cloud before him. The ache in his chest tightened. ‘Did I do the right thing telling him about the time leap?’ He groaned aloud, raking a hand through his messy blond hair. Maybe I should’ve kept it to myself.

 

“Takemichi-kun!”

 

He turned quickly at the familiar voice. Hina was jogging up behind him, bundled in a red scarf and gray coat, her cheeks pink from the cold. Beside her walked Naoto, hands in his coat pockets, a permanent deadpan expression on his face.

 

“Hina…” Takemichi blinked, a little dazed, then smiled faintly.

 

Naoto narrowed his eyes. “I’m here too, you know.”

 

Hina giggled softly. “Wanna walk home together?” she asked sweetly, her breath visible in the frosty air.

 

Takemichi nodded, grateful for the warmth of their presence. The three of them began walking in step, boots crunching against the snow.

 

As they walked, Hina happened to glance at his phone screen and noticed a name at the top of the chat. “Oh? Are you texting Chifuyu-kun?” she asked with a curious hum.

 

Takemichi’s shoulders slumped. “Yeah… He hasn’t replied. Not even once,” he muttered, brows furrowed. “He just saw them and nothing. Not a single word.”

 

Hina’s expression softened with concern. “Maybe you should try calling him, Takemichi-kun. He’s been calling me just to check up on you, you know?”

 

Takemichi nearly tripped. “Wait—what?! You two are calling each other!?”

 

Hina nodded nonchalantly. “Mm-hmm. He worries about you.” Then, as if sensing he was about to spiral, she added quickly, “Anyway! How are your exams coming up?”

 

“Huh?” Takemichi blinked at the sudden shift. “Oh… Uh, piece of cake.” He forced a grin.

 

Hina tilted her head, unconvinced. “Really? You actually studied this time?”

 

Naoto side-eyed him. “That’s suspicious.”

 

“Hey!!” Takemichi protested, flailing slightly as they laughed at his expense. But the warmth between them—however fleeting—settled something in his chest. Even if Chifuyu hadn’t responded yet, he wasn’t entirely alone.

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

---

 

The sharp ring of the final bell echoed through the classroom, signaling the end of yet another brutal exam session. Pens dropped, students groaned, and chairs scraped against the floor in a chaotic chorus of collective relief.

 

Chifuyu leaned back in his seat, arms stretching high above his head as he let out a long, suffering groan. “Ugh, these exams are hell,” he muttered, the ache in his neck and brain pulsing in sync.

 

Without missing a beat, Yoshida plopped himself into the seat in front of him, propping his chin on the backrest. “You seriously have the worst timing,” he snorted, completely ignoring the complaint. “You show up right as exam week hits? Genius move, man.”

 

Sasaki snorted with laughter from beside them, flipping through a mostly blank answer sheet. “No wonder he’s groaning like a corpse.”

 

Chifuyu glared at them, annoyance twitching at the corner of his mouth. “I could just skip the damn things, you know. You two are lucky I didn’t.” He slumped forward dramatically onto his desk.

 

Before either of them could retort, a voice called from the doorway. “Chifuyu! Someone’s here for you!”

 

Chifuyu lifted his head, squinting toward the hall. Standing there, barely inside the threshold, was a tall figure with long black hair tied back in a neat ponytail. His rectangular glasses caught the light—like some ominous signal.

 

“Fuck,” Chifuyu whispered, blinking hard as his heart skipped a beat. “I completely forgot Baji-san and I go to the same school.”

 

He turned sharply to his startled companions. “Yoshida. Sasaki. Takeuchi. Buy me five seconds. Distract him.”

 

“Wait, what?” Yoshida blinked. “Didn’t you spend the last week sulking about him and trying to find him after school—”

 

Too late.

 

The seat was empty. Chifuyu had already vanished, leaving behind nothing but the faint rattle of the open window and a stunned silence.

 

A moment later, Baji stepped into the classroom, looming with crossed arms and a sharp glare. “Where is he?”

 

Takeuchi, who had just arrived, blinked at the two boys still in shock. “He… He’s not here…” he said slowly, eyes wide. “He seriously just disappeared…”

 

Baji frowned, the corner of his mouth twitching in annoyance as he glanced around the classroom like a hunting dog who just lost the scent. Avoiding me now, Chifuyu? he thought darkly, gripping the strap of his school bag.

 

Outside, a shadow slipped behind the vending machines. Chifuyu exhaled slowly, one hand pressed to his pounding heart. “Damn it, Baji-san… just not today…”

 

Chifuyu crouched low behind the vending machines, the cold concrete biting through the thin fabric of his uniform pants. His breath came out in quiet, controlled puffs, eyes narrowed and alert. The muted sound of students in the hallway echoed faintly as he carefully peeked around the corner.

 

No sign of Baji.

 

He slumped back against the wall with a heavy sigh, dragging a hand through his hair. “That was way too close…” he muttered to himself, heart still racing from the close call. “Why now, Baji-san…”

 

He pulled his phone from his pocket, fingers hovering for a moment before he unlocked the screen. He meant to call someone—anyone to help him stall or maybe come pick him up from the back gate. But then his eyes landed on a notification he hadn’t opened.

 

A message from Takemichi.

 

His thumb hesitated, then tapped it.

 

 

 


 

> Chifuyu, are you free tonight?

 

>We have a plan to ambush Taiju-kun when the Christmas night comes.

 

>With me, Baji-kun...

 

>Alongside with Kisaki and Hanma.

 

>I hope you read this. I really need your help, Chifuyu!

 


 

 

 

Chifuyu stared at the words. His eyes lingered on one line in particular.

 

> With me, Baji-kun...

 

 

 

His stomach twisted.

 

Of course Takemichi would do something reckless. Of course he'd drag himself right into the middle of everything again, putting himself in danger with that stupid self-sacrificing resolve.

 

And now Baji was involved? Kisaki? Hanma? His throat tightened with frustration.

 

“Why the hell would you work with those two…” he mumbled, thumb still resting on the message. But deep down, he already knew the answer.

 

Because Takemichi was desperate. Because he would do anything to stop people from getting hurt—even if it meant teaming up with devils.

 

Chifuyu let out a slow, heavy breath and tipped his head back against the vending machine. “That idiot…”

 

His fingers trembled slightly as he locked the phone and stared up at the sky through the narrow slit between buildings. The clouds were low and heavy, a storm threatening to gather. Snow might fall again tonight.

 

He closed his eyes for a moment, steeling himself.

 

Fine, he thought. If you’re gonna be that reckless, Takemichi… then I’ll just have to drag you back alive.

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

---

 

“WHAT!?”

 

Chifuyu nearly dropped his phone.

 

He fumbled with it, wedging it between his shoulder and cheek while pulling on his thick winter coat with stiff, hurried motions. His breath puffed visibly in the cold air that seeped into the apartment despite the heater groaning weakly in the corner. His room was dim, lit only by the amber glow of the lamp by his bed. Shadows flickered across the cluttered floor—books, wrappers, a whole stacked of mangas propped by the door—and he turned in a slow circle, scanning for his favorite navy hoodie.

 

It wasn’t anywhere.

 

Damn it… I left it back in Makochi, didn’t I? he thought with a hiss. No time to dwell on it now.

 

Outside, snow was falling in fat, lazy flakes, blanketing rooftops and streets in an undisturbed white silence. It was the kind of night that should’ve been peaceful—quiet dinners, warm drinks, stupid romantic movies.

 

Not this.

 

His eyes darted to the clock on the wall. Nearly 9 PM. Christmas night.

 

And instead of staying warm or celebrating, he was heading out to meet up with Takemichi and Baji for one of their impulsive, probably suicidal, “hero” schemes. He’d just slipped his gloves on when the call came in—Hina’s name lighting up his screen.

 

He hadn’t expected this.

 

“You’re telling me he dumped you?” Chifuyu asked again, trying to wrap his mind around it. “With another girl he liked? On the night before Christmas?”

 

His voice echoed sharply off the apartment walls. Peke J, startled, meowed from the windowsill, tail flicking in annoyance.

 

Hina sniffled on the other end. Her voice trembled, fragile but trying to stay composed. “Yeah… I don’t even know what to think. My dad might’ve pressured him, but… I didn’t even let him explain. I just… snapped.”

 

Chifuyu ran a hand through his hair, pacing slowly across the room. He glanced at his boots by the door but didn’t sit down to put them on yet. “You didn’t hold back, did you?”

 

A beat of silence.

 

“…I hit him.”

 

Chifuyu blinked. "You hit him?”

 

There was a brief pause, and then, “Yeah…”

 

He couldn’t help it. A short, dry laugh escaped him, despite the gravity of it all. “Damn. Remind me never to get on your bad side, Hina-chan. You’re kinda scary.”

 

Hina chuckled too, but it was bitter, quiet. “I’m sorry, Chifuyu-kun. I know you’re probably busy… I didn’t mean to drop this on you.”

 

“Hey, stop that,” he replied firmly, his voice softening. “It’s not your fault. You needed someone to talk to. I get it.”

 

He leaned against the wall, resting his head back and letting the cold paint seep through the coat into his spine. His breath slowed. Peke J jumped down and nuzzled at his ankle, purring.

 

“I don’t know what’s going on in Takemichi’s head,” he muttered, eyes fixed on the ceiling. “But I’ll find out. And I’ll knock some damn sense into him while I’m at it.”

 

Hina was quiet for a moment. Then, in a whisper, “Thank you, Chifuyu-kun… really.”

 

“You don’t have to thank me,” he murmured. “Just… take care of yourself, okay? And if your dad is involved, then we’ve got more problems than we thought.”

 

“I know,” Hina said. “I’m going to try to talk to him. I just… needed to let it out first.”

 

“Well,” Chifuyu exhaled with a small, tired smile, “you picked the right person to unload on. I’m great at taking people’s emotional baggage.”

 

Hina laughed—a small, genuine sound this time. “Thank you again. And Merry Christmas, Chifuyu-kun”

 

“Yeah. You too”

 

The call ended with a soft click.

 

The apartment fell silent again, the snow muffling everything outside like a heavy blanket. Chifuyu stared at the screen for a long moment, then slowly lowered it. Peke J nudged his leg, meowing in question.

 

Chifuyu crouched down, rubbing between the cat’s ears with a faint sigh. “What should we do, Peke J? Takemichi’s blowing up timelines and apparently hearts, Kisaki’s out there smiling like a damn devil, and Baji’s probably waiting to punch someone already.”

 

Peke J purred louder, as if to say: You already know what you’re going to do.

 

Chifuyu stood up, slipping his phone into his coat pocket, and finally sat to pull on his boots. He tightened the laces with sharp, purposeful tugs.

 

“This is turning into one hell of a Christmas,” he muttered to himself, standing.

 

He gave one last look at the photo on his desk—him and Baji, arms slung around each other, laughing without a care. That felt like a lifetime ago.

 

Then he opened the door. The cold hit him immediately, biting at his cheeks. He shoved his hands into his coat pockets and walked into the snowy night.

 

A bitter gust of wind sliced through Chifuyu’s coat as he stepped out into the snow-covered alley, his breath curling in wisps of white. The cold gnawed at his cheeks, turning the tips of his ears red despite the high collar of his coat. The quiet hush of Christmas night blanketed the city like a lullaby, broken only by the distant sounds of car tires crunching snow and the faint chime of bells in the wind.

 

Then—bzzz.

 

His phone buzzed in his pocket, the vibration sharp and sudden against the silence. He frowned, fishing it out with gloved fingers.

 

Who the hell is calling me now?

 

He accepted the call and pressed the phone to his ear.

 

“Merry Christmas, Fuyu-chin!!!”

 

The sheer volume of the voice made him wince and pull the phone slightly away from his ear. That booming, unmistakably cheerful voice could only belong to one person.

 

“Umemiya-san…” Chifuyu muttered, lips twitching upward in spite of himself.

 

“You out in the cold again?” Umemiya continued without pause, his voice full of warmth and genuine amusement. “These guys here are dying to see you again! Apparently they missed you sooo much—”

 

A voice shouted from the background, indignant and immediately recognizable. “I didn’t say that!”

 

Chifuyu could practically picture Sakura standing stiff and red-faced, arms crossed and scowling like a cornered cat. His tone gave him away instantly, even through the phone.

 

Chifuyu smirked. “That was Sakura, wasn’t it? Tell him I know he’s blushing.”

 

There was a laugh, Umemiya's melodic and hearty. “Right again! He’s sulking now, you evil little thing.”

 

“You guys hanging out together?” Chifuyu asked, shifting his weight and ducking under a low awning to get out of the falling snow.

 

“Yup. Most of the Furin students came to Kotoha-chan’s café. She opened it just for us since some of the others couldn’t make it home for the holidays,” Umemiya explained, the faint sound of clinking dishes and chatter audible behind him.

 

Chifuyu deadpanned internally. Poor Kotoha-san… what kind of chaos is happening in that café right now?

 

“Well, I hope you’re not causing her too much trouble,” he muttered dryly.

 

“We’re very well-behaved,” Umemiya said, then added cheekily, “mostly.”

 

Chifuyu couldn’t help the small breath of a laugh that escaped him. “Have fun, Umemiya-san. And Merry Christmas.”

 

A pause.

 

Then Umemiya’s tone shifted, just slightly—still playful, but with a note of sharp observation. “Hmm. You’re planning something, aren’t you?”

 

Chifuyu blinked, taken off guard. “What makes you think that?”

 

“That tone, Fuyu-chin,” Umemiya said knowingly. “You always talk like that when you’re about to do something reckless. Ren-kun says you’ve been acting all mysterious again—he’s worried.”

 

Chifuyu was silent for a long moment, watching the snowflakes swirl under the flickering streetlight ahead. Then, softly, he said, “I knew what I had to do the moment I stepped back into Tokyo… I said it before, didn’t I? I want to help my friends.”

 

Umemiya sighed on the other end, a long breath that sounded like he was shaking his head. “You know I could try to stop you, right?”

 

“But you won’t,” Chifuyu murmured.

 

“Nope,” Umemiya replied easily. “Because I trust you. And besides, we’re too far apart for me to grab you by the collar.” He laughed again, but it was gentler now. “Still, don’t go getting yourself hurt, you hear me? Especially not on Christmas night. Ren-kun’s already losing hair over you, and you’re barely fifteen.”

 

Chifuyu smiled faintly, the warmth in his chest contrasting the cold seeping into his boots. “Yeah… I’ll be careful.”

 

“Promise me that much, at least,” Umemiya said, a little more firmly now. “You’re allowed to care about your friends, Fuyu-chin. But you should remember there are people who care about you, too.”

 

“I know,” Chifuyu whispered, almost too quiet for the phone to catch.

 

“Alright. Go do what you have to. Just make sure you come back in one piece.”

 

“…Will do.”

 

“And Chifuyu?” Umemiya added with a teasing lilt. “Merry Christmas again. From all of us. Even from Sakura, who’s still sulking in the corner.”

 

A shout of “Shut up!!” rang out in the background.

 

Chifuyu laughed, real and warm.

 

“Tell them I said thanks. And Merry Christmas again.”

 

The call ended, and Chifuyu lowered the phone slowly.

 

He stood there in the cold for a moment longer, breath steady, snow resting like ash on his shoulders. Then he tucked the phone away, tightened his scarf, and stepped into the snowy street—where the city was quiet, waiting, and Christmas night had just begun.

 

The air was colder now—sharper—and the feeling in his gut told him something wasn’t right.

 

He was just about to move when a figure caught his eye from across the street, barely visible under the flickering orange glow of a streetlamp.

 

‘That... Shiba girl?’

 

A familiar figure, slim and focused, wrapped in a dark coat and moving swiftly across the street. Her burgundy scarf fluttered behind her like a warning flag against the white night. Chifuyu narrowed his eyes.

 

 

Shiba Yuzuha.

 

She was moving like someone who didn’t want to be followed—but not quite carefully enough to avoid his sharp gaze.

 

Chifuyu blinked, watching her disappear down a side alley. Chifuyu tilted his head slightly. ‘What the hell is she doing out here, alone, on Christmas night…?’

 

There was something off about her. Something urgent. Desperate.

 

His breath misted in the air as he weighed his options.

 

Takemichi can stall things a little longer, he reasoned with a shrug, already taking quiet steps after her, boots crunching lightly against the snow. But this? This looks bad.

 

She turned into a narrow backstreet, then cut left into an even darker alleyway behind an old shuttered soba shop. The snow was undisturbed there—silent and crisp, the perfect cover for someone who didn’t want to be seen. A single broken streetlamp flickered above the alley where she finally stopped.

 

Chifuyu pressed his back to the wall, his breath caught in his throat as he slowly, carefully peered around the corner.

 

There, standing beneath the dim yellow light of a broken lamp, was the last person he ever wanted to see—

 

Kisaki Tetta.

 

Chifuyu’s eyes widened, a sharp spike of rage surging in his chest.

 

‘You’ve got to be kidding me... Kisaki!?’

 

Of fucking course.

 

The smug bastard stood there like a shadow from a nightmare, his hands in his coat pockets, posture calm and composed. The kind of calm that came before a storm.

Yuzuha stood in front of him, clearly tense, clearly conflicted.

 

Then—

 

Kisaki reached into his coat pocket.

And handed her a knife.

 

The flash of the blade caught the light for just a second—just enough to make Chifuyu’s stomach twist.

 

“Go save Hakkai,” Kisaki said coldly, his voice carried by the silence of the alley.

Yuzuha hesitated. Her gloved fingers trembled slightly as they hovered near the weapon. But then—she took it.

 

No words of thanks. No further discussion. Kisaki turned and walked away, disappearing into the darkness like a ghost.

Leaving her standing there. Leaving Chifuyu watching, mind burning with disbelief and fury.

 

‘He’s dragging her into this… using her. Like he always does.’

 

That was it.

 

Chifuyu couldn’t stand still anymore.

 

Chifuyu clenched his fists in his coat pockets, his knuckles going white. His body was already moving before his mind caught up.

 

He stepped out from the shadows.

 

“You shouldn't think of killing someone.”

 

His voice was calm, but edged like a blade.

 

Yuzuha startled, whirling around to face him. Her eyes narrowed as she recognized him. “You…”

 

The boy who once made Taiju take a step back from a kick. The one with fire in his eyes.

 

“You don't know anything,” she said coldly, trying to hide her unease.

 

Chifuyu took a step forward, his eyes steady, his tone unshaken. “Oh, I know enough,” he said. “I know what Taiju’s doing to you and your brother. I know about the bruises. The silence. The fear. But this—this isn’t the way to fix it.

 

Her breath caught for a second—but she didn’t lower her guard.

 

“Murder?” Chifuyu shook his head, eyes piercing hers. “That’s not saving your brother. That’s destroying yourself.”

 

Yuzuha’s jaw clenched. Her shoulders trembled for a fraction of a second before she steadied herself.

 

“I agree it’s not ideal,” she hissed. “But I don’t have the luxury of ideal, do I? Taiju will never let us go. He doesn’t stop. And I’m not going to stand by and let him destroy Hakkai.”

 

Chifuyu stared at her, caught in the fire of her determination. It was raw and real, like a cornered animal finally baring its teeth.

 

He opened his mouth—then stopped.

 

She turned sharply, her boots crunching against the snow.

 

“This fight doesn’t concern you,” she said, barely above a whisper. “It’s none of your business.”

 

Chifuyu watched her back as she disappeared down the alley, her figure slowly swallowed by shadow and snowfall.

He stood frozen in place, frustration knotting in his chest like a noose.

 

‘Damn it… this is bad. Really bad.’

 

This wasn’t just about Taiju anymore.

 

This was turning into something else entirely.

 

And time was running still.

 

Damn it...

 

He clenched his fists in his coat pockets, his breath shaky with frustration.

 

This is bad. Really bad. His breath hitched in the cold air. The knife. Kisaki. Murder.

 

And somewhere deep inside, Chifuyu knew: if he didn’t act soon, Christmas night wouldn’t just be ruined—it could end in blood.

Notes:

That ends!! The fighting scenes will be in the next chapter.

Chapter 15: Just end it all

Summary:

The fight's just getting started but there's a lot going on? Chifuyu must have felt his head ACHE for trying to stop the stabby incident because ✨Trauma✨

 

1st plan? Call someone, but who?

Notes:

Half of the fight scene yippie!! Cause finishing the fight scene in one chapter is hella BORINGGGGGGG lmao

(See the end of the chapter for more notes.)

Chapter Text

TUG.

 

Hakkai yanked the zipper of his boots tight, the sound sharp in the quiet of the room. He straightened slowly, the thick white coat he wore shifting slightly with his movement—bold Black Dragons embroidery stitched across the back like a brand of resolve.

 

He stood tall, his breath misting in the cold air, sharp blue eyes gleaming with fire.

 

“All right…” he muttered, fists tightening at his sides. “Today… I’ll settle everything once and for all.”

 

His expression hardened, mouth set in a determined line.

 

“Just you wait, big bro,” he growled beneath his breath. “I’m gonna prove you wrong.”

 

 

---

 

In the heart of Shibuya, Tokyo, snow drifted from the grey skies like falling ash, settling on rooftops, streets, and the tops of parked cars. The air was thick with quiet, heavy with something unspoken.

 

Outside the imposing gates of the Shiba residence, a group of men in uniformed coats gathered, their breath puffing into the freezing air. The Black Dragons stood silent and ready.

 

At the center, three figures stood beneath the weight of leadership.

 

Kokonoi Hajime—Koko—stood beside Seishu Inui—Inupi—as both flanked Taiju Shiba, the towering, cold-eyed leader of the 10th Generation. Inupi held a black umbrella, sheltering Taiju from the falling snow like a loyal knight under a silent vow.

 

Inupi’s voice rang out above the wind, calm and composed. “Listen up, men. Until further notice, Koko and I are in charge of the Black Dragons.”

 

Koko’s gold-studded eyes flicked toward Taiju, a hint of amusement beneath his usual disinterest. “Boss,” he said casually, “We’ll take our leave now.”

 

Taiju nodded once, solemn and wordless.

 

With that, the two boys stepped away from the crowd, disappearing down the street under the umbrella’s shadow.

 

 

---

 

Back inside the Shiba household, warmth met chaos.

 

Yuzuha lay sprawled across the couch, bundled in a blanket, her headphones blasting loud music into her ears. The flickering light from the TV screen cast soft glows against her tired features, reflecting the dull monotony she was trying to drown out.

 

A half-empty bowl of popcorn rested on her stomach, while empty chip bags littered the nearby table like forgotten thoughts.

 

Her eyes stared blankly at the screen.

 

“I wish… it’d all just disappear,” she muttered softly, the words half-lost beneath the thrum of her music.

 

Then—

 

RING. RING.

 

She flinched.

 

The shrill ringtone buzzed from her side, her flip phone vibrating lightly against the couch cushion. Her hand hovered over it for a moment, hesitant. Her fingers curled slightly, reluctant to answer.

 

Still, she picked it up.

 

The screen glowed with an incoming call.

 

Her thumb hovered over the button.

 

 

---

 

Elsewhere, beneath the steel bones of a Tokyo bridge, Koko and Inupi walked in silence, the soft crunch of snow beneath their boots the only sound.

 

The sky above was a pale, dull grey, the snow gentle now, like a whisper. Koko stepped away to sit on a set of concrete stairs that led down to a frozen bank, the metal railings icy and rusted.

 

He opened his umbrella again and balanced it against his shoulder, protecting the space beside him as if saving a spot.

 

“Looks like we’re gonna be busy today,” he murmured, more to himself than anyone else, a small smirk tugging at his lips.

 

Inupi remained standing, hands shoved into the pockets of his long coat. He glanced over, face unreadable.

 

“What do you want to do, Koko?” he asked, voice quiet and casual, as if the day didn’t carry the weight of coming conflict.

 

Koko tilted his head, the silver chain at his neck gleaming under the dim winter light. “Hah… Ain’t it obvious?”

 

He stood slowly, his back to Inupi, then twisted his head just enough for his voice to carry and his lower face to come into view.

 

The sharp curve of his lips.

 

A flash of his tongue sticking out in a childish tease.

 

“I’ll be sticking with you, as always.”

 

Inupi’s gaze softened, but his voice remained even.

 

“Keeping your promise?”

 

Koko gave a lazy shrug. “Hm? I forgot all about that.”

 

But the tone betrayed him.

 

Even with his back turned, Inupi could tell—he remembered.

 

He always remembered.

 

Without another word, Inupi moved forward, falling into step beside him.

 

Together, they walked forward into the snow-covered silence, a storm brewing not in the sky—but in the streets of Tokyo waiting ahead.

 

 

 

 

 

---

 

STEP

 

A sharp crunch echoed in the silence of the snow.

 

Baji Keisuke walked alone, boots trailing through the powdery white as he approached the looming streets ahead. He wore the black Toman uniform—the one reserved for the elite, tailored sharp with authority—and secured beneath the shoulder strap of his long tailcoat was a white sash, stark against the black.

 

The other stash was at his hand.

 

Chifuyu’s sash.

 

It fluttered faintly in the cold wind as his hand rested on it like a tether.

Captain of the First Division.

He walked forward with silent resolve, the image of Chifuyu vivid in his mind—

—and then the memory struck.

 

 

---

 

[Past – Musashi Shrine, Night]

 

WHACK!

 

The sound of a punch cracked through the shrine grounds.

 

Chifuyu stood with his fist still raised, breathing hard. His sea-blue eyes were sharp, hollow, almost feral as they bore into the boy sprawled at his feet.

 

“Fucking insult Baji-san again,” he hissed, “and I won’t hesitate to crack that skull of yours.”

 

Around him, the rest of the First Division squad had gone stiff with fear.

 

One of the older boys stepped up, scoffing, “Stop acting like a cocky ass, Matsuno. Just because Ryusei quit and you’re Vice-Captain now—don’t forget, you’re a year younger than us—”

 

THUD!

 

A roundhouse kick shut him up.

 

“Holy shit!”

 

Gasps and shuffles followed as the others backed away from Chifuyu. He wasn’t just angry—he was seething, and his usually vibrant eyes were drained to dull ice.

 

“If you don’t want me, I get it. Just fucking quit,” Chifuyu growled, standing tall despite being the youngest among them. “But if any of you ever insult Baji-san again—I'll make your lives a living hell.

 

None of them dared to speak.

 

A few meters away, the rest of Toman’s higher-ups were watching. The air had frozen with tension.

 

Mikey blinked, his mouth slightly open. “Was that... Chifuyu?”

 

Draken sighed, rubbing the bridge of his nose. “Baji, control your Vice.”

 

Pah-chin burst out laughing. “Don’t mind him! That kid’s always a menace when it comes to Baji.”

 

Mitsuya just smiled, amused.

 

Baji sighed deeply and stomped over, grabbing Chifuyu by the collar like a misbehaving kitten. “Calm down, Chifuyu.”

 

Chifuyu scowled and grumbled as Baji dragged him to a quieter spot away from the others. Then, without warning, Baji threw him to the ground.

 

“Hey! I said calm your ass down,” Baji snapped.

 

“Ow…” Chifuyu hissed, sitting up with a sulky pout, knees drawn to his chest like a scolded kid. “They insulted you first…”

 

Baji crossed his arms. “You’re Vice-Captain now. You don’t get to just blow up like that. Don’t cause trouble for the division.”

 

Chifuyu looked down. “But those assholes…”

 

“You’re not all on your own anymore, Fuyu,” Baji said quietly.

 

Chifuyu’s hands clenched in his lap. “I only joined Toman because I admired you, Baji-san…”

 

Baji looked up at the stars, exhaling. “Not Mikey? Not even a little?”

 

Chifuyu didn’t hesitate. “Nope. Just you.”

 

THWACK!

 

“OW! Baji-san!!” Chifuyu yelped, clutching his head where Baji punched him.

 

“You moron! You can’t just ignore everyone else!” Baji shouted. “Mikey’s the Commander! If you don’t respect him, he’ll never let you stay in Toman!”

 

Chifuyu muttered, “Look who’s talking…”

 

“Hah!? What’d you say?” Baji snapped.

 

“Nothing! I said nothing!” Chifuyu yelped again.

 

Baji sighed, then softened.“Just stick with me, alright? Mikey might be commander—but I’m your Captain.”

 

He jabbed a thumb at his chest. “You’re my Vice. That means we watch each other’s backs.”

 

Chifuyu blinked, surprised—and then smiled, cheeks faintly pink.

 

“Yeah!”

 

Baji grinned. “Good. Now let’s go apologize to Mikey and Draken before they kill us.”

 

 

---

 

 

The memory faded.

 

Baji stared down at the white sash in his hand. A breath escaped him, misting into the frozen air. He adjusted it gently and resumed walking.

 

His steps were steady now. Purposeful.

 

He was heading to Takemichi’s place.

 

 

---

 

Elsewhere...

 

Takemichi stood under a streetlight, fists clenched, the sky still heavy with snow. Cold nipped at his face, but his mind was ablaze with fire.

 

‘The day of the final battle begins now,’ he thought, heart pounding.

 

‘My goal is to stop Hakkai from killing Taiju… and defeat the Black Dragons. If this works… maybe this time, the future will finally change for the better.’

 

But his resolve twisted with the pain of memory—

 

Yesterday.

 

Hina.

 

Her tears.

Her fists.

Her voice breaking as she beat against his chest.

 

The sound of her sobs echoing in his ears still stung more than any bruise.

 

‘I’m sorry, Hina… but this time… I’ll protect you for real.’

 

"Takemitchy."

 

The familiar voice sliced through the biting winter air.

 

Takemichi turned sharply on his heel, his breath visible in the cold. His heart skipped a beat.

 

There, standing tall against the morning snow, was Baji Keisuke. Clad in the black Tokyo Manji uniform, his coat fluttering slightly in the breeze, a white sash secured tightly around his shoulders — the unmistakable mark of a Division Captain. His long hair was tied back loosely, strands falling into his eyes, but his expression was calm. Solid.

 

Alive. Unwavering.

 

Takemichi felt the weight in his chest stir.

 

Baji approached with measured steps, something clenched in his hand behind his back. Then, with a deep breath, he stopped a few feet away from Takemichi and spoke clearly, like a vow echoing through the past.

 

“Tokyo Manji Gang, First Division Captain—Baji Keisuke. Born in Shibuya Ward, 1990... I’ve spent my life carrying the same sins as Kazutora. Hurting people. Shutting out the world. I never thought I’d be saved.”

 

His voice didn’t waver, but Takemichi saw the tightness in his jaw. The flicker of pain behind the pride.

 

“But someone... someone did save me. Someone who never gave up on me. The person who changed me... was Matsuno Chifuyu.”

 

A sharp pulse of emotion struck Takemichi’s chest. Chifuyu.

 

Baji stepped forward and brought his hand around.

 

In his grip was Chifuyu’s sash.

 

Snowflakes began to drift down slowly, silently.

 

“This belonged to him. To someone who fought by my side... to protect Toman. No matter the odds. No matter the cost.”

 

“He believed in this gang. He believed in you.”

 

Baji extended the sash toward him.

 

"If Chifuyu entrusted you to carry that belief... then I’ll do the same.”

 

The sash trembled slightly in Baji’s grasp — not from weakness, but the sheer weight of what it meant.

 

Takemichi’s eyes welled up as he bowed sharply, tears streaming down before he could stop them.

“Thank you, Baji-kun!!”

 

His voice cracked, but he didn’t care.

 

He reached for the sash, hands shaking — only to stop, awkwardly inspecting it.

 

“Um… how do I…?”

 

Baji groaned under his breath. “Fuc— okay, alright, move over.”

 

He stepped in, muttering under his breath as he fastened the sash. “You wear it like this, dumbass. Through the shoulder straps—yes, hold still—tight around the back. Got it?”

 

He gave it a sharp tug. The white sash now rested on Takemichi’s shoulders — a perfect fit. Not just in size, but in meaning.

 

Baji stepped back.

 

“It’s official now. You’re First Division Vice-Captain.”

 

Takemichi straightened his spine. Despite the tears, despite the nerves, he stood tall.

 

“Tokyo Manji Gang, First Division Vice-Captain — Hanagaki Takemichi!”

“Wearing this sash… I swear to protect Toman! I’ll live true to my ideals!! Even if it costs me everything!”

 

His voice rang out, strong and resolute.

 

Baji smirked. “Now that’s more like it.”

 

Takemichi wiped at his eyes, sniffling. “I’m ready.”

 

‘We can’t rely on Mikey-kun this time. Or Draken-kun. Or Mitsuya-kun…’

 

Baji tilted his head toward the road. “Let’s go.”

 

Together, they walked down the snow-dusted street, footsteps synchronized. The air grew heavier the closer they got. Waiting for them outside the church were Kisaki and Hanma, leaning against a wall like devils pretending to be bored.

 

Kisaki raised an eyebrow. “Took you long enough.”

 

Hanma grinned lazily, flipping a coin. “Ready to meet God?”

 

Baji gave them a cold glance. “We’re not here to talk.”

 

Takemichi walked up beside them, his eyes sharp — no longer hesitant.

His sash fluttered behind him like a banner.

 

‘Only the four of us can fight this battle.’

 

The church loomed ahead, cold and silent. The final battle was about to begin.

 

And Takemichi… was no longer walking alone.

 

'Into the battle, we go!'

 

They reached the outskirts of the church, the looming building casting a long shadow under the pale winter sky. Snow crunched beneath their boots, and the quietness of the moment made every breath feel heavier.

 

Takemichi stared up at the towering doors, his heart pounding.

 

“This is it…” he whispered.

 

Kisaki adjusted his glasses, his voice cold and clinical. “Just stick to the plan.”

 

Takemichi nodded firmly. “Right. I’ll go in and talk to Hakkai. He’s probably already inside…”

 

He turned to face them.

 

“While you guys keep Taiju from getting through. No matter what.”

 

Baji cracked his knuckles and rolled his shoulders, his grin savage but sharp. “I’m still new to this messed-up team,” he muttered, “but hey — I finally get a shot at fighting that monster. Been wanting to knock that guy’s teeth in since Christmas Eve.”

 

His smile softened as he looked at Takemichi.

 

“I’m counting on you, Takemitchy. Don’t let his hands get dirty for our sake.”

 

Takemichi swallowed back his nerves and nodded. “I got this.”

 

He turned back to the doors of the church, steeling himself.

 

Every step toward them felt heavier than the last. The cold wind howled behind him like a warning.

 

KA-CHAK.

 

The door creaked open with a slow, solemn groan. Cold air and candlelight met him like old ghosts.

 

And there — standing alone beneath the high arches, at the foot of the altar — was Hakkai Shiba.

 

His back was rigid. His fists clenched at his sides. His silhouette was eerily still beneath the colored glass, as if frozen in the act of deciding something final.

 

Takemichi’s breath caught.

 

‘There he is!’

 

He took a step forward, heart in his throat.

 

“Hakkai!!”

 

The sound of his voice echoed off the church walls.

 

Hakkai turned sharply, eyes wide in disbelief.

 

“Takemitchy?!”

 

His voice cracked with surprise and something close to panic. His eyes scanned the church as if expecting someone to follow behind him.

 

“What the hell are you doing here?! You’re not supposed to—!”

 

Takemichi’s fists clenched at his sides. “Figures you'd be here, Hakkai”

 

The room filled with silence, thick with tension. Candlelight flickered against the stained-glass windows, casting fractured colors over the wooden pews.

 

"...What's going on?" Hakkai asked, voice low and uncertain, his expression twisted into a conflicted scowl. His brows knitted, lips slightly parted as if caught between confusion and disbelief. The dim light filtering through the stained glass bathed the church in cold blues and reds, casting long shadows that danced across the floor like creeping guilt.

 

Takemichi stepped forward cautiously, his voice firm despite the tremble in his chest. “I came here to stop you.”

 

Hakkai’s eyes narrowed. "To stop me?" he echoed, his voice dangerously low.

 

Takemichi’s thoughts churned, but he held his gaze. ‘If Hakkai’s here, then Kisaki’s intel was spot on… Damn it, I didn’t want to believe him, but he was right. According to him, Taiju should be on his way here right now. Baji-kun and the others are supposed to be holding him back… which means I still have time to reach Hakkai. I can still change this!’

 

But Hakkai's eyes were already hardening, the light in them dull and stormy. "Takemitchy," he muttered, the familiar nickname now laced with a warning, "I didn’t confide in you because I wanted you to stop me."

 

His voice dropped as shadows consumed his face, expression dark and unreadable. "I told you… so I could strengthen my resolve. This is my decision. If you get in my way… I’ll kill you too."

 

The words hit like a cold slap. For a moment, the air itself seemed to freeze in place.

 

Takemichi’s heart stung—but he didn’t back down. He stepped closer. "No… you won’t."

 

Hakkai flinched, startled. “Ah?”

 

"When I share my worries with someone," Takemichi began, voice steady, "it's because I can’t decide what’s right. I’m not strong like you, Hakkai. I second-guess myself. I hesitate. But that’s exactly why I understand what you’re going through."

 

He took a breath and raised his voice slightly, cutting through the heavy silence. “You think there’s no other way to end Taiju’s reign. You think this is the only path left. But choosing murder won’t protect anyone—not truly. It’ll only chain you to a different kind of pain.”

 

Takemichi's eyes locked onto his friend’s. “Hakkai, don’t you want to protect your sister? Really protect her?”

 

Hakkai's face contorted, his jaw clenched as if to hold back a scream. His fists trembled at his sides. “What the hell do you know?!” he barked.

 

Takemichi recoiled slightly, but he didn’t stop.

 

Hakkai looked away, biting his lip hard enough to draw blood. His voice came out hoarse. “If the food tastes bad, he hits me. If I forget to greet him properly, he makes me kneel for hours. If I don’t wake up before him, he kicks me until I vomit blood. If our eyes meet when he’s in a bad mood—he beats me to a pulp.”

 

He turned to face Takemichi again, his eyes glassy with shame and fury. “That’s life in the Shiba household. That’s what Yuzuha and I go through every day.”

 

His voice cracked like glass. “So stay out of our family business!”

 

He spun around, his shoulders stiff with the weight of years of abuse. “Go home, Takemitchy. You can’t stop me.”

 

Silence swallowed the space between them.

 

“…Yesterday,” Takemichi said quietly, “I broke up with Hina.”

 

The words brought Hakkai to a pause.

 

Takemichi’s voice wavered. “I did it to protect her. Because I’m weak. Gutless. A giant idiot.” He forced a dry laugh, but his eyes shone. “But she loved me anyway. She saw something in me I still can’t see in myself.”

 

He clenched his fists. “So I’d do anything to protect her. Anything… except kill. No matter how much I hate my enemy, I’d never become a monster that’d make Hina cry.”

 

Takemichi stepped forward, voice sharp now. “Hey, Hakkai.”

 

Hakkai turned, barely.

 

“Do you really think this will make Yuzuha happy?”

 

Hakkai’s eyes widened slightly, breath catching.

 

Takemichi’s voice rose, his passion breaking through every crack. “Do you think she wants you to bear the burden of murder!? Don’t you think she’d grieve knowing you turned into the same kind of monster Taiju is?!”

 

Hakkai blinked, his hands shaking now.

 

"Takemitchy…" he whispered, caught between emotion and doubt.

 

And then—

 

Click.

 

A heavy door creaked open from the rear of the church.

 

Takemichi's head snapped toward the sound, heart plummeting as a familiar silhouette stepped into the light.

 

The red coat.

 

The calm, deliberate footsteps.

 

A voice—low, deep, and reverberating through the church walls.

 

“Our Father, who art in Heaven…”

 

Takemichi’s eyes widened in horror. “No way…! Taiju!?”

 

Hakkai stiffened. His eyes trembled.

 

“I pray in Thy holy name…” Taiju’s voice grew louder, venom laced through each syllable. His eyes bulged with fury as veins popped around his temples. “Amen.”

 

The church air turned heavy, almost choking, as if the walls themselves shrank away from him.

 

Takemichi stumbled back. “What’s he doing here?! Where’s Baji-kun—?! Did he already… defeat them?!”

 

Taiju’s glare zeroed in on them, his presence as oppressive as a thundercloud.

 

“What the hell…” he growled, his voice a low snarl, “are you bastards doing here?”

 

Takemichi’s chest rose and fell rapidly. ‘Don’t tell me… we were betrayed?’

 

But there was no time to think.

 

“AAAAAAAAA!!!”

 

A sudden, raw scream tore through the church.

 

“Hakkai—?!” Takemichi turned just in time to see Hakkai sprint forward, knife in hand, face twisted in a maelstrom of rage and agony.

 

“Hakkai, STOP!!”

 

THUMP!!

 

The sound of impact echoed through the church like a war drum.

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

---

 

On the other side of the church, the cold air stung Baji's bruised face as he spat blood onto the cracked marble floor. His eye was bruised badly, and a deep cut bled sluggishly from his brow, but the fire in his gaze hadn’t dimmed.

 

“Fuck... I fucking knew it,” he snarled through clenched teeth, eyes locked on the smug silhouettes of Kisaki and Hanma standing in the arched doorway. His fists tightened at his sides. The chill of betrayal burned hotter than any punch. ‘So that bastard Taiju walked right in… They set us up. I just hope Takemitchy’s holding his own…’

 

Hanma let out a breathy laugh, tossing a length of rope to the side, frayed and failed. “Tch. Damn, you're a pain in the ass to tie up,” he said, a gleam of twisted amusement dancing in his eyes.

 

Kisaki adjusted his glasses with a cold click, eyes sharp and calculating. “You just never know when to stay down, Baji.”

 

“What’s your real plan, Kisaki?” Baji growled, his voice raw and rough. He took a staggering step forward, blood dripping down his chin. “You never do anything without a reason. Why betray us now? What the hell are you playing at!?”

 

Kisaki gave a lazy shrug, as if this was all a casual inconvenience. “Why dirty my hands when I can just sit back and watch the brothers destroy each other?” he said smoothly.

 

Hanma chuckled, bouncing on the balls of his feet like he was warming up for a game. “Yeah, why ruin the fun? Family drama’s always the juiciest kind of show.” His grin stretched unnaturally wide as he suddenly lunged, throwing a punch.

 

Baji twisted to the side, the fist brushing his temple. He struck back, fist slicing through the air toward Kisaki, but Hanma intercepted him again with a block, their arms colliding with a dull thud. Baji grimaced in frustration, grinding his teeth.

 

“Why even team up with us in the first place!?” he spat, glaring at Kisaki as he threw another punch, which Hanma again caught with effortless precision. “What the hell are you after now!?”

 

Kisaki tilted his head, a dark smirk tugging at the corner of his lips. “Because…” he said slowly, savoring the moment, “...it’s fun. You guys are all so easy to manipulate. I actually pitied you.”

 

Baji’s eye twitched, a vein pulsing at his temple. That smirk. That fucking voice. He was going to wipe it off Kisaki’s smug face.

 

“Alright, that’s about enough evidence.”

 

A new voice rang out like thunder across the church nave, freezing everyone mid-motion. Kisaki’s eyes widened—just before a boot collided with his chest, launching him back like a ragdoll.

 

CRASH!

 

Kisaki flew backward, smashing into the church wall with a sickening thud, bricks cracking and dust billowing. Hanma’s smirk dropped instantly.

 

“KISAKI!!” he shouted, shock breaking through his usual composure.

 

Footsteps echoed as a tall figure stepped into the light of the shattered stained-glass window, arms folded, a calm storm radiating from his presence.

 

“So this is what you meant, Chifuyu?”

 

Another figure followed, lean and determined, eyes narrowed with focused fury.

 

Baji’s eyes flew wide as he took in the familiar faces.

 

Mitsuya…! And—Chifuyu!?”

 

His voice caught in his throat, half with disbelief, half with relief. The cavalry had arrived.

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

CLANG!

 

The knife clattered to the cold stone floor, the sound echoing through the vast, hollow chamber of the church like a death knell.

 

Taiju’s hand was already around Hakkai’s throat, fingers digging into his skin like iron vices. “Agh—!” Hakkai choked, his hands clawing at the thick wrist crushing his windpipe.

 

“All you ever do is act tough,” Taiju muttered, his voice deceptively calm, almost disappointed, as if he were scolding a child who had failed a test. He leaned in, tightening his grip. “I actually got my hopes up for once. Thought you’d really try to kill me this time.” His eyes widened, manic and glassy. “But no. You let me down. Again.”

 

Hakkai’s face contorted in pain, his legs starting to buckle.

 

“If you were really serious…” Taiju's voice dipped lower, his smile icy. “...you wouldn’t shout. You’d sneak up behind me… and stab.”

 

Nearby, Takemichi watched the scene in horror, his heart thundering against his ribs. ‘If Taiju’s here… That means Kisaki turned on us!’ he realized, a cold sweat forming on his brow. ‘But we stopped Hakkai from killing his brother… right? Doesn’t that mean— the mission’s complete?’

 

But even as that hope formed, it shattered.

 

‘No—! Takemichi’s eyes darted to Hakkai, whose face was turning purple. ‘Hakkai’s in danger now!’

 

“Stop it!!” Takemichi shouted, stepping forward despite the fear churning in his stomach. ‘Can I even stop Taiju? Do I stand a chance…?’

 

With a dismissive grunt, Taiju released Hakkai. The boy collapsed to the floor, coughing violently and clutching his bruised throat. “Hanagaki Takemichi,” Taiju said darkly, turning his full attention toward him. The light from the stained-glass windows cast eerie colors across his face, but it did nothing to soften the shadows beneath his eyes. “This is the second time… you’ve stuck your nose in the Shiba family’s business.”

 

He stepped forward slowly, boots thudding against the stone floor like war drums.

 

“Hakkai,” he called, gaze never leaving Takemichi. “My back’s wide open now. Wanna give it a shot?”

 

Hakkai stared, wide-eyed, unmoving.

 

‘Is he… provoking him? Trying to push Hakkai again—’

 

Takemichi didn’t get the chance to finish the thought.

 

WHAM!

 

A fist slammed into his face with crushing force, and he was thrown across the floor like a rag doll, crashing into a row of pews. Splinters scattered as he landed hard, air fleeing his lungs.

 

“Last time I only hit you with thirty percent,” Taiju barked, grinning as he shook out his fist. “But this time… I gave you half my power!”

 

He laughed, wild and unhinged. “Hurts like a bitch, doesn’t it!?”

 

Takemichi groaned in agony, barely able to lift his head. Blood dripped from his nose and smeared his lips. ‘I… I can’t move.’ His body screamed in protest, already covered in bruises. ‘I’ve been punched before, by a lot of people… but this—he’s on a whole different level…!’

 

Taiju began walking toward him again, slow and deliberate.

 

‘He’s going to kill me!!’

 

“Hakkai,” Taiju said, voice suddenly low again. “What’s the matter? You just gonna stand there?” He looked over his shoulder, grinning like a devil. “If you won’t save your little friend, I’ll finish the job myself.”

 

Takemichi gasped. “Ha… Hakkai—” But the next moment, Taiju’s hand gripped his throat and lifted him clean off the ground.

 

“Hanagaki Takemichi,” he sneered, holding him in the air like a toy. “Do you even know why Hakkai wants me dead?”

 

Guh—” Takemichi struggled for air, his legs kicking weakly. His vision blurred, and panic surged.

 

Behind him, Hakkai lay frozen on the floor, trembling.

 

“Because…!” Takemichi gasped, voice ragged. “Because you’ve been abusing Yuzuha!!”

 

The words seemed to strike a chord—but not in the way he’d hoped.

 

Taiju’s expression twisted into amusement, then erupted into laughter. A horrible, booming laugh that echoed across the pews like something from a nightmare.

 

HAHAHAHAHAHAHAHA! That’s what he told you!?” He looked down at Hakkai, grinning with sadistic glee. “Did you hear that, little brother?”

 

Hakkai turned his head away, jaw clenched.

 

“Why don’t I tell him the truth, huh?” Taiju said, his voice suddenly cold again.

 

‘Truth…?’ Takemichi thought, mind racing.

 

Taiju’s eyes glittered as he leaned closer to Takemichi’s face. “He’s not who you think he is.”

 

“No…” Hakkai whispered, eyes wide in panic.

 

“He’s—”

 

“DON’T!!” Hakkai suddenly screamed, his voice cracking, raw with panic.

 

Takemichi’s body jerked as the grip around his throat tightened—then stopped.

 

A shadow darted behind Taiju.

 

Takemichi’s half-lidded eyes widened in horror and recognition.

 

‘Eh…?’

 

Then he saw the glint of steel.

 

“Yuzuha!?” he wheezed, just as Taiju’s head turned.

 

SHHK—!

 

The blade sank deep into Taiju’s side, blood spurting across Yuzuha’s trembling hands.

 

But Taiju didn’t flinch.

 

His head turned toward her slowly, eyes wide with fury. He released Takemichi, who collapsed to the floor in a heap, gasping for air.

 

“Yuzuha…?” Hakkai whispered, stunned.

 

Taiju’s arm snapped out like a whip—CRACK!—his fist slammed into Yuzuha’s face. She flew backward, hitting the ground with a harsh grunt.

 

NGH!” she gasped, rolling onto her knees.

Taiju turned his gaze downward, blood trickling from the stab wound. He reached back, touched the hilt of the knife embedded in his waist, then looked up with wild, bloodshot eyes.

 

Veins bulged along his neck and forehead. His voice was a guttural snarl.

 

“Yuzuha, you bitch.”

 

He grabbed the nearest church pew—massive, heavy oak—and hoisted it above his head like it weighed nothing.

 

“Now you’ve REALLY done it!!”

 

Taiju roared and hurled the pew at her.

 

Yuzuha dove to the side just in time as it smashed into the ground with a deafening CRACK, shards of splintered wood flying everywhere. She shielded her head with her arms, heart hammering in her chest.

 

The church trembled under the weight of Taiju’s fury.

 

He turned toward her, face twisted in rage, fists clenched.

 

And he began to march.

 

“Yu… Yuzuha, why…?” Hakkai choked out, his voice cracking with disbelief.

 

Yuzuha stood hunched forward, her arm trembling slightly as pain bloomed from the blow she’d taken earlier. Her breaths were shallow, but her eyes blazed with stubborn resolve. “I came to save you,” she said through gritted teeth, “I’m going to end this—once and for all.”

 

The words hit Hakkai like a second blow. His eyes widened, disbelief turning to confusion and then fury. “But… why—why the hell did you come here?!” he shouted, suddenly whipping his head toward Takemichi, teeth bared. “Takemitchy—! You told her, didn’t you!? You bastard!!”

 

Takemichi stumbled back, caught off guard. “H-Hah!?”

 

“You and Baji…” Hakkai seethed, his voice rising in anger, “You two were the only ones I told about my plan! The only ones I trusted! I—I told you I’d take care of it myself!!”

 

Takemichi gulped, the accusation rattling him. “I-I didn’t—! I swear, I didn’t tell her anything!” he stammered, hands held up defensively.

 

“You’re wrong,” Yuzuha’s voice cut through the tension like a blade.

 

The two boys turned to her. She slowly stood upright, blood running from the corner of her lip but her gaze unwavering. “Hanagaki didn’t say a word to me,” she said coldly. “It was Kisaki Tetta who told me everything.”

 

A dead silence fell over the church.

 

“…Kisaki…?” Hakkai whispered, as if the name was too poisonous to speak aloud.

 

“What…?” Takemichi’s heart nearly stopped. His eyes widened in horror as realization dawned like a crashing wave. ‘Wait a minute… Kisaki… He’s the one who told her? Then that means…’

 

Images flashed through his mind—Kisaki’s smug grin, Hakkai’s hesitation, Yuzuha’s steely expression. ‘It wasn’t Hakkai who stabbed Taiju in the original timeline… It was Yuzuha?!’

 

He covered his mouth, shaken. ‘All this time, I thought the mission was to stop Hakkai from killing Taiju—but Hakkai never did it to begin with! It was her! That wound Taiju got… the one that nearly killed him… it was fatal because he didn’t see it coming. Because Yuzuha did it.’

 

“FUCK!” Taiju’s furious growl shattered the moment. He yanked off his long crimson Black Dragons coat, letting it fall like a banner of war behind him.

 

Gasps echoed as his upper body was revealed—his skin inked with sweeping tribal swirls that traced down the side of his neck to his chest. Beneath them, elegant black script wove across his torso. But the most terrifying of all was the massive black cross tattooed across his back—like a mark of divine judgment twisted into something monstrous.

 

Blood dripped down from his waist, but Taiju simply touched the wound with his palm, smeared it, and looked at it with dark amusement. “You really did it this time, Yuzuha…” he muttered, voice low and dangerous. Then he grinned like a beast baring its fangs. “You fucked up.”

 

Yuzuha stood frozen in place, sweat trailing down her temple.

 

Taiju's eyes gleamed with sadistic glee. “If that loudmouth hadn’t screamed your name the moment you crept behind me,” he jerked his chin at Takemichi, “I wouldn’t’ve had time to move. So, if you wanna hate someone—hate him, not me.”

 

Takemichi blinked rapidly. ‘The wound… it’s shallow!’ A rush of relief surged through him. ‘That means… I changed the future. I saved him! I really did it!’

 

Taiju cracked his knuckles as he turned toward the siblings, the glow of the stained-glass windows casting ominous hues over his face. “How sad,” he muttered, voice like gravel.

 

“Hakkai,” he called.

 

Hakkai flinched, his breath caught in his throat.

 

“Yuzuha.”

 

Yuzuha’s eyes narrowed, but her knees trembled slightly.

 

Taiju looked at them with eyes full of disgust and fury. “You tried to kill me—your own blood—your own family!” he barked, the church’s walls amplifying his rage. “I’ve bled for you! Broken my body for you! Worked myself to the bone to raise you two pathetic brats!”

 

“You did it for yourself,” Yuzuha snapped back, her voice sharp as a whip. “Don’t pretend otherwise. You didn’t lift a finger for us—you used the word ‘family’ like a leash, like a weapon. You’re not our brother. You’re a goddamn demon!

 

The words struck deep.

 

And then—

BOOM!

 

A thunderous sound rang out as Yuzuha’s body was launched across the sanctuary, crashing into the altar like a ragdoll. Wood splintered beneath her.

 

“YUZUHA!!” Hakkai shrieked, his voice breaking.

 

Takemichi’s heart dropped as he saw her crumpled figure. “How could you…? She’s your sister, damn it!” he shouted, eyes wide in disbelief.

 

Taiju didn’t answer him.

 

He raised his eyes to the sky, kneeling slightly and clasping his bloodied hands in prayer. “O, Lord… why?” he whispered, his voice tremulous with false reverence. “Why do you always put me through such trials?” His head bowed, lips trembling.

 

Yuzuha groaned in pain, blood dripping from her nose as she tried to push herself up.

 

Then, like a man possessed, Taiju’s expression twisted with manic sorrow, tears pooling in his eyes. “Why must I… why must I murder my beloved sister with my own hands?”

 

Then.

 

“I’ll kill you, Yuzuha,” Taiju growled, his voice a death sentence as he loomed over her.

 

Yuzuha’s knees buckled, blood dripping from her nose as she forced herself up, trembling with the effort. She wiped her face with the back of her sleeve, smearing red across her cheek—but her eyes burned with defiance.

 

AAAHHH!!” With a feral cry, Yuzuha lunged forward, her scream echoing through the hollow church.

 

But Taiju didn’t flinch. With terrifying calm, he raised his arm—and crack!—his palm smashed across her face, sending her crashing to the floor once more.

 

“TAIJU, STOP!!” Takemichi’s voice cracked with horror as he stepped forward.

 

Taiju didn’t even glance at him. “I’m gonna beat you to death. Nice. And. Slow,” he muttered with murderous calm, stepping toward Yuzuha again.

 

Takemichi threw himself between them, arms outstretched, chest heaving. “Calm down, Taiju!!”

 

“Get the fuck outta my way, you little shitstain.”

 

“Takemitchy!?” Hakkai gasped, frozen in disbelief.

 

“You talk about family like it’s sacred,” Takemichi shouted, “but you’re the one tearing yours apart!”

 

“Don’t—he’ll kill you!!” Hakkai yelled, voice thick with fear.

 

“Hakkai, are you listening!?” Takemichi turned, desperation flashing in his eyes. “This is your sister! Your sister! She’s about to be murdered—and you’re just standing there!? What are you so scared of!?”

 

Hakkai’s breath hitched. His fists clenched at his sides. But he didn’t move.

 

Then—BAM! A brutal fist slammed into Takemichi’s face, sending him sprawling to the ground.

 

“Hanagaki!!” Yuzuha rasped, dragging herself up again, her body trembling with each breath. Blood streamed down her chin. Her vision blurred.

 

“This… this is the path we Shiba siblings chose,” she whispered through grit teeth, staggering upright.

 

Takemichi blinked, the fog of pain clearing. That’s it! he realized. Yuzuha is the key…!

 

In the original timeline, it had been Yuzuha who killed Taiju. But Kisaki manipulated the situation, forced Hakkai to take the blame. And from there… the Black Dragons were lost, Toman corrupted. All of it—all of it—to protect Yuzuha.

 

Takemichi rose, swaying. “That means… if I protect her here—if I stop Taiju now—then everything… everything changes!”

 

“There’s no way,” Hakkai mumbled. “You don’t know how dangerous he is…”

 

“Don’t get in the way, Hanagaki.” Yuzuha’s voice wavered. Her legs threatened to collapse beneath her, but her resolve held. In her shaking hand—a glint of steel.

 

“Yuzuha…” Takemichi murmured.

 

“I’ll protect… Hakkai,” she whispered, gripping the knife so tightly her knuckles turned white. “I gotta… protect him…”

 

But just as she raised it—a hand reached out, grabbing the blade. Blood welled instantly, dripping from the stranger’s palm.

 

“This isn’t something you use to protect people,” a calm voice said.

 

Yuzuha froze, breath caught. Her eyes rose slowly.

 

“…Mitsuya…?”

 

CREAK.

 

The massive church doors groaned open, echoing with the sound of new hope.

 

“Are we too late, Mitsuya?!” a familiar voice bellowed across the sanctuary.

 

“Baji-kun…” Takemichi breathed, eyes widening.

 

“Seriously, stop being as reckless as Mitsuya-san,” another voice muttered with dry irritation.

 

“Baji-kun!!” Takemichi gasped in relief. “What happened!? Did Kisaki—”

 

“Kisaki and Hanma betrayed us,” Baji interrupted, his voice cold. He jabbed a thumb toward the boy next to him. “This idiot called Mitsuya and backed me up.”

 

The blonde beside him grinned with a spark of mischief. “Yo, partner.”

 

Takemichi’s jaw dropped. “Ch-Chi—CHIFUYU!?

 

“Yup.” Chifuyu gave a sheepish laugh. “I kicked Kisaki in the face. Sadly, they got away.” he said with a grin as if he hadn’t vanished after since Bloody Halloween.

 

“You… you read my message,” Takemichi whispered, tears burning in his eyes.

 

“Yeah, sorry about ghosting you,” Chifuyu smirked. “Next time, maybe try calling instead like your girlfriend did. Oh—wait. Ex-girlfriend, right?”

 

Hina told you!?!” Takemichi screeched, horrified.

 

“Yep." Chifuyu clicked his tongue. "And I’m gonna beat the crap outta you for making her cry.” Chifuyu cracked his knuckles with a menacing grin.

 

“Enough talking,” Baji rolled his eyes. “We’ll talk later.” Baji added, giving Chifuyu a side-eye that made the blond teen wince with guilt.

 

But the tension snapped as Mitsuya knelt by Yuzuha, now barely conscious. He gently lifted her into his arms.

 

“Can you guys take care of her?” he asked with a soft smile.

 

Chifuyu and Baji nodded without question, lifting Yuzuha carefully as Takemichi helped steady them. He looked back once—just once—as they passed him, and saw the change in Mitsuya’s face.

 

The softness was gone.

 

He stood slowly, facing Taiju with cold, steely eyes.

 

“No more distractions.” Mitsuya’s voice was low and dangerous. “It’s just you and me now… motherfucker.”

 

Takemichi inhaled sharply. The shift in atmosphere was instant.

 

Taiju raised a brow. “Oh? What happened to the truce? Don’t tell me you’re a hypocrite now.”

 

“Shut the fuck up.”

 

Mitsuya began unbuttoning his Toman jacket.

 

“I’ve got one thing to say to you,” he said. His voice was quiet—but each word struck like a hammer.

 

“Never hit your little sister. I don’t care how badly she’s misbehaved. You forgive her. You smile at her.”

 

He threw his jacket open, revealing a lean, hardened body, muscles sculpted from years of fighting—and protecting.

 

“Because that’s what it means to be one.”

 

He took a fighting stance, eyes narrowing into slits.

 

“That’s what being a big brother is all about… you asshole.”

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

---

 

Meanwhile, the low, throaty growl of a vintage CB250T echoed through the empty streets like a prowling beast. The city lay in silence, blanketed in a cruel winter night, the pavement slick with a sheen of frost. Snowflakes drifted lazily in the air, catching the orange glow of streetlights as the motorcycle tore through the cold wind like a white bullet.

 

Perched at the front, Mikey leaned slightly forward, gripping the handles with a calm, almost lazy ease. The bike was his treasure—Shinichiro’s last birthday gift before everything changed. Its engine thrummed with steady confidence, a sound Mikey had memorized like a lullaby. The faded crimson paint gleamed beneath the white bomber jacket he wore, the iconic Toman insignia stitched proudly in fine embroidery across the back. The left sleeve bore the long red tag with the gang’s full name in romaji, fluttering slightly in the wind. His white scarf whipped behind him like a comet’s tail, catching on the icy gusts as he rode.

 

Behind him, Draken hunched low, arms wrapped tightly around his chest in a losing battle against the freezing night. Unlike Mikey’s airy detachment, Draken was cursing every gust of wind that hit his face. He had buried half his face into the thick black hoodie beneath his own white bomber jacket, which now seemed comically insufficient against the biting cold.

 

"Hey... Ken-chin," Mikey said softly, his voice nearly drowned out by the wind, but unmistakable in tone—casual, yet oddly focused.

 

Draken groaned from behind him, lips barely moving. "Ahh? What now?"

 

Mikey blinked slowly, eyes scanning the dark sky above the buildings, his breath visible in the freezing air. “Was that… Mitsuya’s and Baji’s impulse I just felt…?”

 

Draken jerked slightly. “Huh!? Don’t start with that freaky sixth-sense crap again. No one’s stupid enough to be fighting this late, in this damn weather. Except you, maybe.” He grit his teeth and shivered harder. “You’re hearing things, Mikey!”

 

Mikey paused, then gave a small hum and a lopsided smile. “I guess so…”

 

The streets blurred by, frozen and lifeless. Even the streetlights flickered like they were on the verge of giving out. Snow clung to the crevices of buildings, to the cracks in the sidewalks, and to the silences between thoughts.

 

"Let’s just go home already!" Draken barked, voice muffled by his jacket. His breath clouded around his face like smoke. “I can’t feel my goddamn nose!”

 

But Mikey didn’t respond right away. His eyes, half-lidded and eerily calm, glanced off toward the horizon—toward the city’s old church district. Something cold and heavy stirred in his chest, something older than instinct.

 

“…No,” he murmured under his breath, barely audible. “Something’s wrong.”

 

And with that, he gripped the handles tighter.

 

The bike roared.

 

The night trembled.

 

 

---

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

The church was still for a moment. Silent. Like it was holding its breath. The stained-glass windows cast fractured light over the cold stone floor of the abandoned church. Dust swirled in the air, catching the glow like falling ash. The heavy silence broke with the sound of boots grinding against the floor—then a punch flew like a hammer through the air

 

Then—

Taiju launched first.

 

His boots slammed against the stone floor as he charged, arms like battering rams, a force of nature clad in fury and brute strength. Mitsuya braced, calm but calculating, shifting his weight just right—

 

WHAM!

 

A punch flew past his cheek—Mitsuya ducked and countered with a sharp jab to Taiju’s ribs. Taiju grunted, but barely budged. He twisted, backhanding Mitsuya across the jaw.

 

CRACK.

 

Mitsuya’s head snapped to the side, blood speckled from his lip. He stumbled two steps, shook it off, and rushed forward again. His fists blurred—one, two, three strikes to Taiju’s core.

 

Taiju loomed over him, his breath slow and even, like this was nothing more than a warm-up. "Come on," he sneered. "I’m only using seventy percent of my power."

 

Mitsuya dropped to one knee, panting, body screaming in protest. His lavender hair clung to his sweaty forehead, bruises blooming across his cheek and jaw. Yet, in the bloodied canvas of his face—his eyes burned clear.

 

He spat blood onto the floor and scoffed. "Hah? Don’t talk like you’ve got the upper hand."

 

Then, smirking, he pointed at his boot. “A strap came loose. Can’t let myself trip because of it.”

 

The defiance in his voice echoed across the church.

 

“You cocky bastard,” Taiju muttered, the veins on his arms pulsing as he flexed. Hakkai, frozen behind the pews, clenched his fists.

 

Hakkai’s voice cracked from the pews, desperation in his tone.

“Don’t do it, Taka-chan!! You can’t beat him!! He’s too strong!!”

 

But Mitsuya didn’t hesitate.

 

He let out a wild, feral cry, charging with everything in him. His fist reeled back like a whip—

 

BAM!

 

Taiju’s punch landed first. A brutal right hook that smashed into Mitsuya’s temple. His body twisted—

—but he didn’t fall.

 

He planted his foot and swung back, cracking Taiju’s jaw with the side of his fist. Taiju stumbled a step, lips curling into a savage grin.

 

“What’s wrong with you, Taka-chan!?” Hakkai shouted, watching in horror. “I thought you were smart!! You don’t fight pointless battles like this!! He’s bigger, older. You don’t have to win—”

 

“Shut your mouth for a sec, will ya?”

Baji’s voice cut in, low and sharp like a blade.

 

Hakkai froze.

“Hah?!”

 

Baji didn’t even look at him, eyes locked on the fight. “You still don’t get it, do you?” Baji growled. “He’s doing this because you’re watching. Mitsuya’s not an idiot. He knows he can’t win on power alone.”

 

Chifuyu stepped up beside Baji, nodding. “He’s not fighting for pride and knows exactly what he’s doing…”

 

His voice softened as he glanced at Hakkai, a quiet smile playing on his lips. “So believe in him. He’s fighting for your sake.”

 

Hakkai stood stunned, words caught in his throat “Taka-chan…”

 

Meanwhile, the fight kept going—harder, more brutal.

 

Taiju and Mitsuya exchanged blow after blow.

Fists. Knees. Blood.

Mitsuya blocked with his forearms, slipped past a wide hook, and buried his elbow into Taiju’s ribs.

Taiju grunted—then caught Mitsuya by the throat and hurled him into a pillar.

 

BANG.

 

Mitsuya coughed, dragging himself up again, face swelling but eyes clear.

“You’re a tough bastard, aren’t ya?” Taiju growled, a strange admiration in his grin.

“But it’s time we finish this—one last time.”

 

Mitsuya took a shaky breath.

 

The air behind him shifted.

 

Taiju’s grin widened.

 

“Right, Inui?”

 

THWACK!

 

Steel collided with flesh and bone.

 

The sound was sickening.

 

Mitsuya’s body stiffened—eyes wide in shock—as a steel pipe slammed against the back of his skull. Time seemed to crawl. Blood sprayed in a thin arc as he stumbled forward.

 

His knees buckled.

 

And then—thud.

 

He collapsed.

 

"TAKA-CHAN!!"

 

“MITSUYA!!”

 

"MITSUYA-KUN!!"

 

“MITSUYA-SAN!”

 

The cries came from every direction.

 

Hakkai broke into a sprint, stumbling as he reached his fallen friend. “Taka-chan! Hey—! Wake up!” He dropped to his knees, shaking Mitsuya’s shoulders, slapping his cheek gently. “TAKA-CHAN!! Wake up!! C’mon, please—Taka-chan—! Don’t do this!!”

 

Chifuyu stood frozen in place, fists clenched so hard his knuckles turned white.

 

Baji's jaw trembled, veins visible at his temple.

 

Takemichi stared ahead, lips tight, chest heaving with restrained fury.

 

Koko strolled in lazily, flicking his tongue out with a grin. “Well? Did my info help? Was it worth 100,000 yen?”

 

Inupi stared at his own hands, pipe still in his grip, eyes unreadable. “Beatdown,” he said numbly.

 

HAHAHAHA!! That’s my Inui!!” Taiju howled. “Now let’s beat the rest of ’em to death! HAHAHAHA!!

 

You son of a bitch…” Baji muttered, the words venomous. His eyes sharpened—dangerous, slitted like a wild animal. "You're dead...."

 

Takemichi’s fingers curled into fists so tight they bled. “For hurting Mitsuya-kun...”

 

The shadows covering Chifuyu’s eyes lifted. His irises had dulled to glass. No warmth. Just steel.

 

“…for trying to kill Mitsuya-san, you fuckers.”

 

The air thickened.

 

A quiet, suffocating stillness filled the church. Not calm—but rage held on a razor’s edge.

 

Then came Taiju’s voice, booming like thunder.

 

"BRING IT ON, YOU LITTLE SHITS!!"

 

His eyes bulged with excitement, teeth bared like a beast unleashed.

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

Notes:

Ngl, Writing Taiju reciting a prayer is making me hella uncomfortable cause he's y'know— or was I wasn't the only one💀

This chap is fun lol, There's like more unanswered scenes there like in Chifuyu called Mitsuya and all, I'm gonna try to write, if I don't forget it, in the next chapter. The half of the fight scene will be next chap so I'll write all that I can. It's like, middle of night in my time here so— I have to sleep. Oh and don't worry, I slept like early just to get woken up in the middle of the night so ye— but I need sleep rn so— I hope y'all guys like this.

Chapter 16: The final fight

Summary:

Truth comes out, chaos ensures.

Last fighting scenes and fluff scenes after that.

Notes:

HEBAKFKSKFNS IT'S FINALLY DONE!! I CAN MAKE MORE CHAPS AFTER THIS ARC BEFORE THE TENJIKU ONE YESSSSSS. This writing is a bit rushed and might confusing but I hope you guys enjoyed it huhu 👉👈

(See the end of the chapter for more notes.)

Chapter Text

Taiju’s golden eyes locked onto Chifuyu, narrowing with predatory amusement. His lips curled into a sneer, the dried blood on his cheek stretching with the motion. “Even for a Furin brat,” he growled, voice like gravel grinding underfoot, “you shits always stick your nose in places it doesn’t belong, huh?”

 

Chifuyu didn’t flinch, but Baji snapped.

 

Before Taiju could blink, Baji stepped forward, fury spiking through his body like a livewire. “You shut the hell up, asshole—!” a hand stopped him.

 

It was Chifuyu.

 

Still as ice, he stood between them, eyes cold and sharp as broken glass. The air around him had shifted—gone deathly still and heavy. His normally sharp, focused eyes had dulled into a stormy, dead-sea blue, devoid of hesitation or doubt. They locked with Taiju’s cold yellows like steel blades crossing in silence.

 

“I’m going to fuck you up,” Chifuyu said in a low, deliberate growl, “for what you did to Mitsuya-san… and for what you keep doing to your siblings.”

 

The words were spoken softly, but they hit like a hammer. The silence that followed was thick with static.

 

A dark smirk stretched across Taiju’s face, crooked and monstrous. “Fucking gladly, bitch!” he bellowed with laughter, baring his teeth like a beast off its chain. He tilted his head slightly toward Inupi and Koko, still standing silently behind him. “Finish the two behind the Furin brat,” he barked. “Rip ‘em apart.”

 

Koko cracked his neck lazily, while Inupi stepped forward, dead-eyed and silent, his fingers flexed against the steel pipe in his grip. Baji instinctively moved in front of Chifuyu, baring his teeth.

 

Baji’s head dropped, a sharp exhale hissing through his teeth. “Chifuyu,” he muttered, “I’ll take Taiju. You’ve got too much riding on—”

 

But Chifuyu didn’t budge. He shook his head, not even looking at him. “I’ll be fine, Baji-san.” His voice was calm, but his fists clenched so tightly his knuckles cracked.

 

Baji scowled, nostrils flaring. “Tch—fuckin’ hell. You always need a damn explanation.” His voice softened just a bit, a low grumble of frustrated affection.

 

Chifuyu glanced at him, offering a crooked smile—equal parts guilt and gratitude.

 

Then he glanced toward Takemichi, who had stayed tense and quiet, trembling with anger.

 

“Oi. Shittymitchy,” Baji said, flashing a faint smirk. “Dibs on the bastard who hit Mitsuya.”

 

Takemichi nodded, lips tight, fists clenched. “Yeah.”

 

Just as the three were about to break into motion, a voice rang out behind them.

 

“Wait—guys!”

 

The sudden voice shattered the moment like a thrown brick. The three froze mid-step, heads whipping around.

 

There, barely upright, stood Mitsuya.

 

Blood had soaked through his temple and dripped down the side of his face, staining the collar of his coat. His arm was slung around Hakkai’s shoulders for support, but his steps were steady—resolute. The church’s broken glass windows let in a stray breeze, rustling the hem of his jacket like a banner refusing to fall.

 

“Hakkai,” Mitsuya murmured, voice hoarse and wavering. “Thanks. You can let go now.”

 

Hakkai hesitated, wide-eyed, but slowly released him.

 

Mitsuya swayed slightly, balance unstable from blood loss, but he planted his foot down hard. His violet eyes locked onto the trio—Takemichi, Baji, and Chifuyu—with quiet fire. His usually gentle face was battered and bloodied, his lips cracked from the impact of the earlier blow, yet he forced a small smile.

 

“I’m alright,” he said, though the tremble in his knees betrayed him.

 

“Mitsuya-san!” Chifuyu rushed toward him, Takemichi a step behind, panic overtaking their expressions.

 

“You’re bleeding from the head—you need a hospital—!”

 

“Cool off, Chifuyu.” Mitsuya’s voice was tired, but firm.

 

He took one more step forward—then stumbled.

 

“Shit—Taka-chan!” Hakkai gasped, lunging, but Chifuyu caught him just in time, arms wrapping around his waist before Mitsuya collapsed.

 

“Don’t overdo it, damn it,” Chifuyu muttered, his voice cracking.

 

Baji’s eyes remained locked on the enemy line. Taiju stood tall and grinning like a devil, while Koko and Inupi flanked him like predators in the dark. None of them moved.

 

They were waiting.

 

Watching.

 

Letting them flounder.

 

Testing them.

 

“Don’t lose focus,” Baji growled under his breath..

 

Chifuyu gently guided Mitsuya down, careful not to jostle the injured teen too much. Blood had dried at his temple and more trickled down his cheek, his breathing shallow but steady. He eased Mitsuya into a seated position on the cold wooden floor, propping his back gently against the pew behind them.

 

Mitsuya exhaled slowly, a soft wince twitching the corner of his lips. “Thanks, Chifuyu…” he murmured, managing a faint smile.

 

Chifuyu blinked, lips parting, then returned the smile—thin, tight, full of restrained worry.

 

Mitsuya’s eyes, dulled from pain but still determined, flicked to meet his. “Listen carefully.”

 

Chifuyu tensed. He knew that tone—it was Mitsuya’s leader voice, calm and rational even when everything was falling apart.

 

“This situation looks hopeless,” Mitsuya admitted, his eyes drifting toward the looming forms of Taiju, Inupi, and Koko. “Taiju’s a beast... and the other two don’t exactly look weak either.”

 

He paused, swallowing down the taste of blood before continuing. “And compared to them, Baji’s already pretty beat up.” His eyes shifted to Baji, who stood tensely with his fists at his sides, ready to pounce like a wolf protecting its own.

 

“And me?” Mitsuya chuckled weakly, the sound rough and humorless. “I can barely move after that impact. It feels like I got hit by a fucking train.”

 

His smile faltered, replaced by something quieter. Guilt flickered in his eyes as he looked at Chifuyu again.

 

"I’m sorry, Chifuyu… for dragging you into this mess,” Mitsuya murmured. “Mikey told us you needed space, that you were going through something, and I— I broke that. I pulled you right into our mess again.”

 

Chifuyu frowned, his expression soft but resolute. “Don’t apologize for something you didn’t do, Mitsuya-san.” He shook his head, voice gentle. “I chose to be here. No one forced me.” He managed a small, bittersweet smile. “So don’t carry that weight.”

 

Mitsuya blinked at him—surprised for a second—then returned the smile with something softer. “Then… can I make a request?”

 

He tilted his head slightly, eyes drifting toward the unconscious form of Yuzuha, lying silently nearby on the pew they were leaned against. Her face was pale, bruised, one arm draped limply across her stomach.

 

“Can I borrow your strength?” he asked quietly. “Just for a little longer. I owe you more than I can say.”

 

Chifuyu’s eyes softened, and he shook his head. “No,” he said immediately, firmly. “You don’t owe me anything. I’m here because I want to be.”

 

Mitsuya sighed, gratefulness heavy in the breath. “Still… if not for you, I wouldn’t have known. I wouldn’t have made it here in time. We have to protect Yuzuha—if we don’t, she might die...”

 

His voice trailed off, but the implication was heavy as stone.

 

Baji’s eyes narrowed at that, his jaw clenching.

 

Takemichi’s hands curled into fists as he stepped forward. “Don’t worry,” he said with shaky determination. “Mikey and the others will come. We just have to hold them off until help gets here!”

 

Baji turned toward him slowly, one brow twitching. “Shittymitchy…”

 

“…?”

 

“…Did you call Mikey?”

 

Takemichi blinked, confused. “Huh?”

 

He turned to Chifuyu. “Wait—you called him, right, Chifuyu?”

 

Chifuyu raised both hands in a defensive shrug. “I just called Mitsuya-san.”

 

Takemichi’s heart dropped into his stomach as he turned toward Mitsuya, wide-eyed. “Mitsuya-kun—

 

But the older boy shook his head before he could finish. “I didn’t call anyone from Toman,” he admitted quietly. “I came here for Hakkai. This… was personal. Nothing to do with Toman”

 

Silence fell over the group like a sheet of iron.

 

Mitsuya’s voice cut through it again. “Which means it’s just us four. We’re the ones who have to protect Yuzuha.”

 

“…Fuck,” Chifuyu muttered under his breath, pressing his hand to his temple.

 

Baji let out a long groan and rubbed the back of his neck. “Damn. This was not on my wishlist tonight.”

 

Takemichi, meanwhile, collapsed to his knees in horror. “We’re dead,” he moaned. “It’s over. There’s no way we can win.”

 

Baji’s eye twitched violently. “Oi.” He stalked over to him. “You looking down on your own damn team?”

 

Takemichi flailed, waving his arms. “N-No! That’s not what I meant, Baji-kun! It’s just—!”

 

“I get it.” Chifuyu sighed, folding his arms as he glanced out at their enemies. Taiju, Koko, and Inupi hadn’t moved—still waiting like wolves sizing up injured prey. “You were counting on backup. Me too. But they’re not coming.”

 

He inhaled slowly, then clenched his jaw.

 

“We have no choice. We protect Yuzuha-san ourselves.”

 

“Goddamn right,” Baji grunted, planting his feet more firmly.

 

Takemichi looked down again, fists shaking.

 

“Takemitchy.”

 

He looked up. Mitsuya’s gaze met his—serious and unwavering despite the blood streaking his face.

 

“I’m not trying to dump all of this on you,” he said. “But if you and the others can keep Inupi and Koko off me… then I’ll handle Taiju.”

 

His voice didn’t waver once.

 

The other three stared at him in shock.

 

Even Chifuyu blinked. “Mitsuya-san…?”

 

“I’m not in top form,” Mitsuya confessed, his voice a little hoarse as his fingers trembled slightly against his bruised thigh. A dull ache rippled through his body with every breath, but he didn’t let it show beyond that tight-lipped grimace. “But I’ve still got fight left in me.”

 

For a moment, his weary expression hardened—his jaw set, and his violet eyes lit up with a flicker of the fierce, unbreakable will that once led an entire division of Toman. That old fire returned, defiant and unwavering.

 

“If we’re going down…” he murmured, slowly raising his head to meet Baji’s eyes, “we’re going down swinging.”

 

Baji blinked once—then grinned, sharp and reckless.

 

“Alright then,” he said with a spark in his voice.

 

Chifuyu’s head snapped around toward Baji, panic flashing across his face. “Baji-san!” he exclaimed, voice strained. “He’s not in condition to fight—!”

 

But Baji just shrugged, that feral grin still tugging at his lips. “Doesn’t matter. Mitsuya’s one of the most stubborn bastards I know. I won’t stop him. Besides…” he paused to glance back at Mitsuya with something like respect in his eyes, “I trust him.”

 

Mitsuya offered a quiet smile at that. Then his gaze shifted—settling on Hakkai, who had been frozen in place, caught between loyalty and fear.

 

“Mind giving me a hand, Hakkai?” Mitsuya asked gently, voice low but firm. “You’re Black Dragon now, so technically… you don’t owe us anything.”

 

Hakkai flinched at the words. His fists clenched at his sides.

 

“But I’m not asking you as a Toman Captain,” Mitsuya continued, his expression softening. “I’m asking as your friend. Help me save Yuzuha.”

 

“I… I…” Hakkai’s voice shook, his eyes darting down as if the very idea was unbearable.

 

“I get it,” Mitsuya said, cutting gently through his hesitation. “Taiju is terrifying. You’ve been living under that shadow for so long… anyone would be scared.”

 

Hakkai’s jaw trembled. He couldn’t look up.

 

“But you’ve still protected her,” Mitsuya added, stepping closer. He raised a hand and gently ruffled Hakkai’s hair with a brotherly smile. “Maybe you couldn’t fight him head-on… but you shielded Yuzuha in your own way. That means you’ve got it in you.”

 

“Taka-chan…” Hakkai whispered, his throat tight. “That’s not…”

 

“You do have what it takes, Hakkai. You’re stronger than you think.”

 

As Mitsuya’s words settled in, a sudden roar of frustration shattered the moment.

 

“AAAAHH!!”

 

Everyone turned to see Takemichi suddenly scream out and slap his own cheeks with both hands, face flushed and eyes wild with raw emotion.

 

“Sorry for whining so much!” he yelled. “That was pathetic of me! We’re not dead yet!”

 

Mitsuya paused, then smirked. Even Baji raised an eyebrow, impressed.

 

Hakkai swallowed hard. “I don’t blame you…” he mumbled.

 

Chifuyu took in the scene, his eyes narrowing as he looked at the Black Dragon executives standing silently ahead—Koko, Inupi, and at the center, like a boulder in their path, Taiju Shiba himself. Each of them looked ready, waiting.

 

“Three versus five…” Chifuyu muttered. “Not ideal. But strength isn’t in numbers—it’s in heart.”

 

Baji cracked his knuckles, his bloodied hands twitching in anticipation. “Heh. Let’s go then. Takemitchy, I’m already calling dibs on the blondie.”

 

“Eh?! Be careful, Baji-kun, you’re still injured—!”

 

“Don’t worry,” Chifuyu said, stepping forward. “Baji’s tough. He’s not going down that easy. I’ll back you up, Takemichi.”

 

Baji cut in again, jerking his thumb toward Koko. “That black-haired one’s the guy who spilled intel about Taiju earlier. He’s got brains, not guts. If Taiju falls, he’ll bail.”

 

Chifuyu’s brows furrowed. “Hm… I see.” A smirk crept onto his face. “Then all we need to do is hold them off long enough.”

 

He turned to Takemichi with a rare fire in his eyes. “You ready to give it your all, Takemichi?”

 

Takemichi nodded with conviction. “Yeah!”

 

Chifuyu turned next to Baji, offering a firm nod. “Good luck, Baji-san.”

 

Baji scoffed. “I will win. You just make sure you don’t die, dumbass.”

 

Chifuyu chuckled. “Right back at you.”

 

Without wasting another second, the three of them surged forward—Chifuyu and Takemichi charging toward Koko with unified steps, while Baji lunged with explosive power toward Inupi, blood still trickling from his temple.

 

Meanwhile, Mitsuya and Hakkai stepped forward, standing side by side in front of Taiju. The older Shiba towered over them like a mountain, muscles flexing beneath his coat, the cross on his chest gleaming under the cold church light.

 

Mitsuya cracked a grin. “Been a while since we teamed up, huh?”

 

Taiju tilted his head, squinting at the pair. “Hakkai…?” he muttered, tone laced with disbelief.

 

Hakkai, still gasping, narrowed his eyes and clenched his fists.

 

Taiju’s eyes widened, then darkened. “Don’t tell me… you’re standing against me now?” he snarled.

 

Hakkai flinched under the force of his voice. But Mitsuya was there, placing a reassuring hand on his back.

 

“Hakkai,” Mitsuya said firmly, “we got this. You’re stronger than him. You just haven’t realized it yet.”

 

Hakkai’s breath hitched. But something changed in his eyes—like a spark catching in dry kindling.

 

“Let’s go,” Mitsuya said, raising his fists, ready to take on a monster.

 

And beside him… Hakkai stood tall.

 

Koko stood with his hands in his coat pockets, the faint gleam of disinterest on his face as Takemichi and Chifuyu came at him from both sides.

 

“I hate dealing with emotional types,” he muttered.

 

Takemichi charged first, yelling, “We’re not backing down—!”

 

Koko shifted sideways effortlessly, letting Takemichi's punch cut air. In the same smooth motion, he yanked one hand free from his pocket and slammed his elbow into Takemichi’s ribs. The boy folded instantly, stumbling back with a cry.

 

Chifuyu didn’t wait—he moved in close, using Koko’s open posture to throw a swift jab at his jaw. It connected, barely rocking Koko’s head to the side.

 

Koko clicked his tongue. “Not bad.”

 

He retaliated in a blur—low kick to Chifuyu’s shin, then an uppercut that grazed Chifuyu’s chin. Chifuyu staggered, but grit his teeth and came back, punching harder.

 

They exchanged blows, Chifuyu landing two hits to Koko’s side, while Koko cracked him across the cheek. Takemichi regained his footing and dove in again, grabbing Koko's coat and trying to hold him down.

 

“Chifuyu—now!”

 

Chifuyu raised a fist—but Koko slammed his head forward, headbutting Takemichi square in the nose, making him scream. Blood sprayed.

 

With Takemichi down, Koko backed up quickly, wiping his lip where Chifuyu had cut it. “Persistent brats…”

 

Not far from them, Baji wiped blood from his lip, grinning. “You always this quiet?”

 

Inupi didn’t answer. His eyes, sharp and emotionless, tracked every twitch of Baji’s muscles. Then he moved—fast.

 

Baji barely ducked the first strike as Inupi’s fist tore through the air. The second hit connected—hard—against his cheekbone.

 

Baji staggered but recovered with a laugh. “Damn, okay! You hit like you mean it.”

 

He launched a counter, spinning low and catching Inupi in the ribs with a left hook. Inupi flinched, but didn’t retreat. Instead, he twisted in close and drove his elbow into Baji’s shoulder, forcing Baji to step back.

 

“Not bad,” Baji growled, rolling his shoulder. “But you’re still not enough to take me down.”

 

Inupi narrowed his eyes, fists raised again. “I don’t need to take you down. I just need to keep you busy.”

 

Baji’s grin widened. “Then come on.”

 

They clashed again—fists flying, feet shifting across the wooden chapel floor, each strike echoing with raw power and defiance as chaos continued all around them.

 

"let's do this, Hakkai!" Mitsuya exhaled slowly, steadying his stance as he faced the towering shadow of Taiju Shiba. Blood trickled down the side of his face, but his eyes burned with resolve.

He lunged forward, fist cocked back with momentum and defiance.

 

Taiju didn’t even flinch.

 

HAHAHAHAHAHAHAH!” The Black Dragon leader laughed, voice booming like thunder through the chapel walls.

 

Mitsuya skidded to a stop just a meter away, heart skipping. He glanced to his side.

 

Hakkai hadn’t moved.

 

Not even an inch.

 

His fists were clenched at his sides, shaking—but his feet were rooted, frozen in place. Wide eyes locked on Taiju with an expression that screamed conflict… and fear.

 

“…Hakkai?” Mitsuya called, half in disbelief.

 

Hakkai trembled, then dropped his head, biting his lip. “I… I’m sorry, Taka-chan” he whispered, the words choking in his throat. “I—I still can’t…

 

Mitsuya’s breath caught.

 

Taiju sneered, stepping forward with a cruel grin. “Seriously, Mitsuya,” he drawled, voice dripping with mockery. “What the hell were you expecting from Hakkai?”

 

Without warning, his fist lashed out like a hammer.

 

CRACK.

 

A devastating blow slammed into Mitsuya’s temple. His eyes rolled back as his head snapped sideways, body crashing to the ground with a sickening thud. Blood smeared across the wooden floorboards.

 

 

 

 

 

---

 

Across the church, Baji’s punch stopped mid-swing.

 

“Huh—!?”

 

A metal pipe smashed into his side before he could recover. He grunted, stumbling back with blood in his mouth as Inupi capitalized on the opening.

 

Chifuyu saw Mitsuya hit the ground and hesitated for a split second.

 

Shi—

 

WHAM!

 

Koko’s boot collided with his ribs, sending him sprawling into a broken pew.

 

Takemichi froze in wide-eyed horror. “Mitsuya-san…!”

 

BAM!

 

A fist from behind cracked against his jaw, throwing him to the floor. He coughed, dazed and reeling.

 

The tide of battle shifted in a blink. Mitsuya’s fall had broken the fragile momentum they’d fought so hard for.

 

And at the center of it all stood Taiju—smiling, blood on his knuckles, towering like a demon in the wreckage.

 

“You all thought you could win?” he growled. “Pathetic.”

 

The sound of a blade slicing through air echoed as Hakkai charged, wild desperation twisting his face. The glint of the knife in his hand caught the broken chapel light—he wasn’t holding back this time.

 

“I CAN… I’M GOING TO KILL YOU!!” Hakkai screamed, voice cracking under years of buried rage.

 

Taiju didn’t move.

 

He stood unmoved like a wall, expression dull with contempt, as if Hakkai were no more threatening than a breeze.

 

But then—

 

STOP!!

 

Takemichi darted in, teeth clenched—and slammed his forehead straight into Hakkai’s.

 

The crack of skull against skull rang out. Hakkai staggered back in shock, eyes wide.

 

“Outta my way, Takemitchy!!” he gasped.

 

But Takemichi didn’t flinch. He grabbed the blade with both hands, blood instantly running down his palms as metal bit into his skin.

 

“You don’t get it, Hakkai!?” he roared through gritted teeth. “If you go through with this… if you kill him… you’ll become a bastard you can never come back from!!”

 

His fingers trembled as blood soaked through, but he didn’t let go.

 

“This isn’t justice! This isn’t how you fight back!” Takemichi shouted, staring straight into Hakkai’s trembling soul.

 

He let the knife fall. Turned. Faced Taiju.

 

“I’ll show you what it really means to stand up.”

 

He cracked his knuckles.

 

Taiju’s brow twitched. “Hah? Still haven’t learned your lesson, you little shit?”

 

“‘I haven’t learned my lesson’?” Takemichi echoed, a faint, crooked smile forming through the swelling and bruises. A flash of Hina’s tear-streaked face danced through his memory.

 

“That’s my only redeeming quality!!”

 

Hakkai’s eyes widened.

 

“Let’s go, TAIJU!!” Takemichi screamed.

 

Taiju moved like a bull—fast, brutal.

 

BAM!

 

A merciless punch landed across Takemichi’s face, whipping his head to the side.

 

“TAKEMITCHY!!” Hakkai’s voice cracked.

 

But Takemichi didn’t fall.

 

“I’m not done yet!!” he coughed out, lips torn, blood gushing. He lunged again.

 

And again.

 

And again.

 

Each time, he was met with fists, kicks, bones groaning under impact. Yet he kept getting back up. His body was battered, face swollen, eye shut, nose bleeding—but he stood. Like a corpse that refused to die.

 

HOW MANY TIMES—” Taiju shouted, chest heaving as he pulled back another punch, “—DO I HAVE TO HIT YOU BEFORE YOU STAY DOWN!?

 

“Not… gonna lose…” Takemichi muttered, swaying like a leaf in a storm, but standing firm.

 

“Why!? WHY WON’T YOU GIVE UP!?” Hakkai screamed, voice breaking. “You’re too weak!! You’ve done enough!! PLEASE, STOP IT ALREADY!!

 

Elsewhere 

 

Baji's jaw clenched as he caught sight of Takemichi’s battered figure still standing in front of Taiju.

 

“Shit…” he muttered.

 

Inupi lunged.

 

“Distracted?” the white-haired fighter said flatly, swinging a punch toward Baji’s jaw.

 

Baji ducked smoothly, side-stepping with a lazy grin. “Not really. This fight’s getting boring.”

 

Inupi’s eye twitched. “Tch.”

 

Baji’s smirk widened, sharp and reckless. “Hit a nerve?”

 

Without waiting for an answer, he twisted in and launched a crushing elbow at Inupi’s midsection, following it up with a knee aimed at his ribs. The sound of flesh against flesh was sharp—Baji was all fury, but smiling through the blood.

 

 

---

 

Chifuyu stared.

 

Takemichi—bloodied, broken—still standing.

 

His hands trembled as he pushed himself up from a pile of wreckage, chest heaving.

 

“Takemichi…” he whispered, throat tight.

 

“I’m still too weak…” Chifuyu cursed under his breath, eyes burning. “Damn it!!”

 

Koko’s smug voice snapped him back.

 

“Getting tired, are we?”

 

But Chifuyu’s vision suddenly cleared. The trembling stopped.

 

His eyes ignited.

 

Lightning. Rage. Conviction.

 

Something inside him snapped loose—not fear, but fury. His pupils shrank, eyes sharpening like a blade. Koko barely saw it—

 

WHOOSH—BAM!

 

Chifuyu’s leg whipped up at blinding speed, a blur that nearly connected with Koko’s skull. Koko leapt back, his smirk wiped clean.

 

F-Fuck, that was close!” he hissed.

 

Chifuyu rose, head low, eyes shadowed like a predator unleashed. His breathing was controlled, measured—but his presence roared like thunder.

 

A rabid leopard. Fast. Unforgiving.

 

Koko’s heart pounded. 

 

THWACK!

 

The brutal sound of flesh colliding with bone echoed through the empty church, sharp and final. Takemichi stood there—swaying, battered, blood dripping down from his swollen cheek, lip split open. His right eye was nearly swollen shut, and yet… he stood.

 

His trembling hand lifted to clutch the small necklace resting against his chest. Hina’s gift. A four-leaf clover. A charm of hope. A promise of love.

 

He shut his eyes, the sting of salt mixing with blood. ‘Hina…’ he thought, pain pulsing in his ribs, but he didn’t fall. Not yet. He breathed in sharply through his nose, then let go of the necklace, letting it dangle in the air like a symbol of defiance.

 

“Give me strength…” he whispered, his voice hoarse. “With a monster like him around, Hakkai will never be able to break free. So I’ll do it… I’ll be the one.”

 

His eyes opened—clear now. Determined. Unshaken.

 

“Taiju… I’m going to defeat you—and take control of the Black Dragons!!” Takemichi roared with every fiber of his soul.

 

The temperature in the church seemed to drop.

 

Taiju’s brows twitched. A nerve visibly bulged in his forehead, the audacity of those words hitting harder than any blow Takemichi had received. Around them, everyone froze.

 

Hakkai’s eyes widened. Inupi’s fists stilled mid-motion. Koko’s smirk faltered. Baji’s lips curved into a half-grin, the kind he wore before something went gloriously wrong. And Chifuyu—blood on his temple, breathing ragged—narrowed his eyes but felt the corner of his mouth twitch with reluctant admiration. “You dumbass…” he muttered under his breath.

 

WHOCK!!

 

Taiju’s fist shot forward and crashed into Takemichi’s jaw. Again. And again. And again.

 

Each punch sounded like thunder.

 

Takemichi’s head snapped to the side, his legs buckled, but—

 

“STOP IT, TAKEMITCHY!!” Hakkai cried out, his voice cracking.

 

“I’M NOT DONE!!” Takemichi howled, spitting blood, eyes blazing. His scream was raw. Ferocious. A war cry that shattered the silence like glass.

 

“YOU CAN’T!! YOU CAN’T CHANGE ANYTHING!!” Hakkai’s voice trembled with helplessness.

 

“Then you’re the one who hasn’t changed at all!!” Takemichi bellowed as another of Taiju’s punches slammed into his ribs, sending him flying across the floor.

 

He landed hard—bones groaning, lungs gasping—but again, he stood.

 

Wobbling. Shaking. But on his feet

 

I’m gonna change the future. That’s what I swore—back when Akkun died. In that filthy alley, I felt so alone… like I had to carry everything by myself… I was scared. I wanted to run.’

 

‘But little by little…’

 

“Dude, you’re awesome!!” Takuya’s bright voice echoed in his mind.

 

“You actually made those two stop fighting!!” Makoto laughed.

 

‘Bit by bit…

 

“Take care of Ken-chin for me!!” Mikey’s frantic shout.

 

“100,000 yen on Takemitchy!” Draken’s gleeful bet.

 

“Crybaby Hero,” Akkun had once called him with a proud smile.

 

"Cheer up, Shittymitchy!!" Baji’s voice, defiant and full of life.

 

‘They all… accepted me.’

 

Then—Baji’s steady voice in his mind: “It’s official now. You’re First Division Vice-Captain.”

 

Mikey, holding out a hand. "Thanks, Takemitchy."

 

Chifuyu, bloodied in the future, his dying voice trembling. "I leave mine and Baji-san’s will… and Toman… to you, partner."

 

"You’ve done well enough, Shittymitchy—YOU’RE GONNA DIE—!!" Baji shouted before slamming a fist into Inupi’s stomach, sending him crashing into a pillar.

 

But Takemichi didn’t falter.

 

He screamed as he rushed forward, fist pulled back, eyes burning with something ancient and primal.

 

‘If I don’t stand my ground here… the future will never change. But if there’s even a sliver of hope—’

 

CRACK!

!

Both fists collided.

 

Takemichi’s and Taiju’s.

 

The air exploded around them like a shockwave.

 

Everyone paused.

 

Hakkai gasped, frozen in disbelief.

 

Inupi’s mouth hung open mid-attack.

 

Koko stopped moving entirely.

 

Chifuyu inhaled sharply, watching Takemichi with wide eyes—like seeing something holy and terrifying all at once.

 

And Baji… Baji grinned, wide and wild.

 

BOOM.

 

Takemichi’s body was flung backward like a ragdoll. He hit the pew hard, bones cracking, breath stolen from his lungs.

 

Taiju exhaled slowly, a smirk forming.

 

"Didn’t even hurt—"

 

Suddenly—his knees buckled.

 

"!?"

 

He dropped.

 

A beat passed.

 

Then two.

 

Blood ran from the corner of Taiju’s mouth.

 

He clutched his jaw.

 

The air turned electric.

 

Chifuyu’s eyes widened.

 

Baji grinned, teeth bared like a wolf. "Heh… you crazy bastard."

 

Takemichi, barely conscious, curled one bloody hand into a fist and whispered hoarsely:

 

"Told you… I’m not done."

 

Takemichi staggered back to his feet, limbs trembling, his bloodied knuckles hanging at his sides. His breath was ragged, misting in the winter air, each inhale a battle. One eye was nearly swollen shut, and blood trickled steadily from a gash above his brow, but his gaze—though battered—still burned with fire.

 

"Even... even the smallest chance..." he whispered, voice hoarse but unwavering.

 

Hakkai flinched, his eyes wide with guilt and disbelief. "Takemitchy, please... just stop... you've done enough..." he pleaded, voice cracking as he watched his friend stand bruised and broken.

 

But Takemichi didn’t falter. His words came like the first rays of dawn—quiet but unwavering.

 

"...That I can change the future..." he murmured, more to himself than anyone else.

 

Then he turned toward Hakkai fully, bloodied lips tugging into a shaky, resolute smile.

 

"Then isn't it worth risking my life... for you?"

 

Hakkai’s breath caught in his throat.

 

Takemichi’s expression softened through the pain, his shoulders sagging not from defeat, but from carrying the weight of determination. "Hakkai... fighting on isn’t what hurts." He smiled—raw, broken, but sincere. "What hurts more than anything... is loneliness."

 

The words cut deeper than any punch. Hakkai's eyes welled up instantly, his throat tightening.

 

"You can talk to me about anything, Hakkai," Takemichi said gently. "We're friends, aren't we?"

 

That broke the dam. Hakkai dropped to his knees like the weight of his guilt had finally become unbearable. "Takemitchy..." he choked out, tears streaking down his cheeks.

 

Takemichi looked down at him with that same understanding, the same quiet strength that never needed fists to be felt.

 

"Please..." Hakkai cried, voice full of desperation and release, "Please... help me!!"

 

Takemichi grinned—bloody, crooked, heroic.

 

"Leave it to me, Hakkai."

 

Across the church, Inupi’s eyes widened. His voice came out stunned. “What’s wrong… Boss?” He glanced at Taiju, whose knees still trembled.

 

Baji blinked, then smirked. “So he can make that face… Thought he was just some dead-eyed brute.”

 

"You’ve got to be kidding me..." Koko muttered in disbelief, Chifuyu, leaning casually but amused, smirked.

 

“He made the boss take a knee,” Koko exclaimed, still staring at the humbled Taiju as if the world had flipped upside down.

 

Yuzuha stirred, her eyes fluttering open. “Huh?” she gasped, barely recognizing the peaceful lull that had fallen over the church.

 

Mitsuya, leaning exhaustedly against a pew, chuckled breathlessly. “Toman higher-ups... are just that badass,” he grinned.

 

Baji raked a hand through his disheveled hair, pride flickering in his eyes. “That’s my Vice-Captain.”

 

Chifuyu, quiet for a moment, smiled. His eyes were warm with admiration. “You’re getting more awesome, partner.”

 

Takemichi turned to Hakkai with fire still in his gaze. “Hakkai... the one you wanted to protect—Yuzuha—I’ll protect her for you.”

 

But Hakkai didn’t meet his eyes. He lowered his head, shoulders quivering.

 

"...You’re wrong, Takemitchy..." he muttered.

 

Takemichi blinked. “Huh?”

 

Hakkai slowly raised his head, his eyes glassy, face contorted in shame. “Look at me… My face doesn’t have a single bruise on it, right?”

 

Takemichi looked, confused. "...Yeah?"

 

Hakkai's lips trembled. “But Yuzuha... she's covered in cuts. In bruises. In blood…” His voice broke completely. “She’s been beaten down this whole time.”

 

Everyone in Toman turned toward him, their expressions a mix of shock and confusion. Even the air seemed to freeze.

 

“I wanted to protect them... I wanted to protect Yuzuha, but...” Hakkai faltered, choking on the truth.

 

Chifuyu’s eyes widened in dawning realization.

 

Baji’s face went blank, tension rippling through him.

 

“I didn’t have the guts to stand against Taiju,” Hakkai finally admitted, voice cracking like a breaking dam.

 

Mitsuya blinked, uncertainty clouding his features.

 

“Huh?” Takemichi echoed, stunned.

 

“Instead... I’ve been protected this whole time.” Hakkai’s confession spilled out in ragged sobs. “I... I lied to you.”

 

“The one who protected me... my family...”

 

He finally said it.

 

Was Yuzuha.”

 

Silence fell like a stone.

 

From across the church, Yuzuha bit her lip, her hands curling into fists. Her eyes brimmed with emotion—not just at the pain of being exposed, but at the truth finally being spoken.

 

Takemichi took a step back, the weight of those words slamming into him like a freight train.

 

“Yuzuha…?” he murmured. “You mean… you were the one being protected all along, Hakkai?”

 

He stared at him, almost unable to process it.

 

“Everything you said… about protecting her…”

 

Hakkai couldn’t meet his gaze. He only nodded, crying silently.

 

“…It was a lie?” Takemichi whispered, heart pounding.

 

The truth had finally broken through. And now, everything was about to change.

 

“I... told you what Yuzuha had done for me,” Hakkai choked out, voice barely above a whisper, his fingers curling into fists against the cold wooden floor. “But I twisted it... made it sound like I’d been doing it for her.”

 

The silence that followed was suffocating.

 

Takemichi stood frozen, his eyes wide with disbelief, the weight of Hakkai’s confession crashing down like thunder. Even Mitsuya, who had been trying to keep a calm expression, looked visibly shaken—his lips thinned, jaw clenched as the truth settled in. Baji’s face twisted into a disappointed frown.

 

“That’s...” Baji muttered, the words heavy, “really shitty of you.”

 

Hakkai didn’t defend himself. His head stayed bowed, his tears dripping silently onto the floor.

 

“Lame,” Inupi added flatly from the back.

 

Chifuyu whipped around, glaring at him. “Oi! Don’t be such an ass!”

 

Before anyone else could speak, Yuzuha’s voice rang out sharply. “That’s enough, Hakkai!”

 

But the mockery didn’t stop.

 

“Hey, young master,” Koko drawled, arms crossed lazily. “It’s bad enough a girl took the hits for you, but lying about protecting her? That’s low, even for you.”

 

“It’s none of your business!!” Yuzuha snapped, stepping forward, fury burning in her eyes. “This is something I decided! Hakkai isn’t to blame for any of it!”

 

Still on his knees, Hakkai shook as he pressed his forehead to the floor. “Forgive me, Takemitchy,” he murmured. “This all happened because of me... because I couldn’t face my own weakness…”

 

Takemichi looked at him for a long moment, then turned his gaze away with a bitter smile. “Hakkai…” he muttered.

 

And then—his voice rose.

 

YOU SUCK!!

 

The shout echoed through the church, slamming into Hakkai like a punch. He blinked up through his tears, stunned.

 

Baji’s eyebrows shot up. Yuzuha froze mid-step. Even Mitsuya and Chifuyu turned in surprise.

 

“But…” Takemichi’s expression softened, and a lopsided grin tugged at his bloodied lips. “Don’t think you’re the only one who sucks.”

 

He thumbed toward himself proudly, eyes glinting despite his swollen face. “I probably suck even more!”

 

“Takemitchy…” Hakkai breathed.

 

“Yup,” Mitsuya said with a nod, grin widening. “You really suck.”

 

Hakkai let out a shaky breath and laughed—a small, broken sound—like a dam cracking under the weight of guilt and relief. “Taka-chan…”

 

Just then, Mitsuya stood, brushing the dust off his coat. His posture was firm now, his eyes steady with conviction.

 

“I told you once not to hate the situation you were born into,” he began. “Told you not to act like a martyr about it.” His voice trembled slightly. “But the truth is... I hated mine too.”

 

Hakkai looked up, confused.

 

Mitsuya stepped forward, stopping just in front of him. “Once, I couldn’t take it anymore. I walked out. Left my two little sisters behind and ran away from home.” He chuckled bitterly. “Didn’t even last a day. Came back the next morning... and Mom slapped me across the face so hard I saw stars.”

 

He smiled softly at the memory. “Pretty pathetic, huh?”

 

Everyone listened in silence.

 

“But then she hugged me,” Mitsuya continued, kneeling in front of Hakkai. “She cried and said... ‘I’m sorry you have to put up with this.’

 

Yuzuha covered her mouth with a trembling hand, her shoulders shaking.

 

“Hakkai,” Mitsuya crouched down beside Hakkai, his hand resting gently on the younger boy’s shoulder. “You’re not the only one who’s wanted to run away,” he said gently. “We’re all weak sometimes.”

 

Hakkai’s tears began to fall again, thick and unstoppable.

 

“…That’s why,” Mitsuya murmured, smiling softly, “we’ve got family.”

 

Chifuyu watched the scene, heart aching. His thoughts wandered for a moment—to the night he came home to Tokyo, bruised and distant. Kaji had called him immediately after the first accidental meet up, his voice full of concern. When he arrived home, his mother had yanked him into the kitchen, checking his injuries with frantic, motherly hands. Peke J, his cat, had hissed in outrage at his sudden leave—only to curl against him later, refusing to leave his side.

 

And before that... Furin.

 

Umemiya had this soft and warm smile, telling him  “You’re part of Boufurin now, Fuyu-chin. Family.”

 

Suo’s polite but steady concern. Sakura’s awkward but honest glances. Nirei’s quiet loyalty.

 

He closed his eyes for a second, then opened them with renewed strength.

 

He’d have to call them after this.

 

Koko looked sideways at him, eyebrow raised, but said nothing. Baji, now tying his hair back into a neat ponytail, cracked his knuckles as his eyes gleamed with something fierce and protective.

 

Takemichi stepped forward, standing tall despite the swelling and bruises decorating his face.

 

“We’re not gonna abandon you over a lie like that!!” he shouted, voice breaking.

 

His words rang through the hall like a battle cry.

 

“Because that’s what Toman is all about!”

 

Hakkai gasped—shallow, shaky. Then, as if the breath caught in his lungs exploded all at once, he let out a raw, guttural scream, the sound echoing through the cold, cavernous church.

 

He tore the pristine white Black Dragon coat from his shoulders with trembling hands, the fabric snapping and fluttering like a broken wing. Then he hurled it down—violently, furiously—onto the cracked stone floor.

 

“I’m done hiding behind this.”

 

The coat landed with a soft thud, a silent symbol of everything he was casting off—fear, guilt, lies.

 

Chifuyu deadpanned, arms folded and visibly shivering. “Seriously, what’s with everyone stripping half-naked when it’s freezing? This is becoming a thing.”

 

But the humor died quickly.

 

Hakkai stood tall, back straight, fists clenched. He swept a burning gaze across the group.

 

“Everyone,” his voice was firm, steeled with resolve, “step back.”

 

“Taka-chan” Mitsuya blinked. 

 

 “Chifuyu” Chifuyu’s head tilted.

 

"Baji" Baji’s eyes narrowed.

 

"Takemitchy" Takemichi looked stunned.

 

Despite the tears still cascading down his face, Hakkai smiled. A painful, radiant grin carved through his sorrow. “You’re all beat to hell. And yet… you stayed.”

 

Baji scoffed with a crooked smirk. “Dumbass.”

 

“I’m not afraid anymore,” Hakkai said softly. “Thank you… all of you.”

 

He turned toward Taiju, footsteps slow but unwavering, every movement trembling with the weight of his resolve.

 

“I’m never wearing the Black Dragon uniform again,” he muttered with venom, glaring ahead.

 

Taiju’s eyes glinted coldly as he stepped forward to meet him, the church air crackling with tension.

 

“Oh?” Taiju sneered, towering. “So the coward finally crawled out of the hole he’s been hiding in.”

 

“I’ve changed.”

 

“You dare defy the man who’s protected this family!?” Taiju roared, veins bulging. “I carried this family on my back! You wouldn’t last a day in my shoes!”

 

He raised a fist.

 

“DON’T—!!” Yuzuha’s voice cracked as she lunged forward, panic flooding her expression. “Don’t you touch Hakkai!!”

 

But the blow never landed.

 

Crack.

 

Hakkai's fist collided with Taiju’s jaw first, an earthshaking punch that sent the monster of a man staggering back half a step. Yuzuha froze, wide-eyed.

 

“Hakkai…?”

 

He stood there, shoulders squared, chest heaving, trembling but standing tall.

 

“Shiba Hakkai,” he declared, “Vice-Captain of Toman’s Second Division. And I’m here to protect my sister. My friends. My family.”

 

He raised his fists again. “And I’m going to beat your ass, Taiju.”

 

Taiju’s lip curled into a snarl. “You little—!”

 

The brothers clashed—Taiju dodged to the side, fist flying forward, slamming against Hakkai’s cheek with brutal force. Blood sprayed across the floor.

 

But Hakkai didn’t fall.

 

He roared, blocking the next hit with his arm and driving his knuckles straight into Taiju’s ribs. Again. And again.

 

On the sidelines, Chifuyu watched, breath caught in his throat. “He’s changed…” he whispered.

 

Mitsuya nodded. “Yeah.”

 

“He didn’t say ‘kill,’” Chifuyu added quietly, his eyes glowing with hope. “He said ‘beat.’

 

He turned to Takemichi with a faint smile. “You did this. This will change the future, Takemichi.”

 

Takemichi's eyes brimmed with emotion. “Thank you… for staying with me, Chifuyu.”

 

The fight intensified—Taiju was a monster in human form, fists crashing down like hammers, each blow cracking through the air. Hakkai held his ground, even as blood trickled from his temple and his body trembled from the punishment.

 

Then—Taiju stopped. His fists hung in the air, his chest heaving.

 

“God…” he rasped, tears forming in his cold eyes. “Why must you test me like this?”

 

He drove a punch into Hakkai’s stomach. The younger brother dropped to his knees, gasping.

 

“Must I really kill… the only family I have left!?” Another punch. “Even though I love them!?” And another. “I love them!!” he screamed as he rained blows down like a man possessed, fists driven by fury and delusion.

 

“HAKKAI!!” Yuzuha screamed, voice breaking.

 

Blood splattered across the church floor. Hakkai’s body finally gave in, collapsing in a heap.

 

“You bastard…” Chifuyu growled.

 

Mitsuya’s jaw tightened. “What a goddamn monster.”

 

“Unforgivable,” Baji muttered, his fists clenched so tight his knuckles turned white.

 

Hakkai lay unconscious, bruised and broken.

 

Takemichi stumbled forward. “Hakkai!!”

 

Taiju looked at him, eyes wide with manic fire. “A shame,” he spat. “You all die here. It’s over. This church is surrounded. You’re not getting out alive.”

 

Outside, dozens of Black Dragon members filled the perimeter, a solid wall of muscle and menace. Weapons gleamed in the moonlight.

 

Baji glanced out the window. “Well damn, he’s not bluffing. There’s gotta be a hundred of ’em.”

 

He smirked. “Should I go introduce myself?”

 

Mitsuya just sighed. “You’re gonna make me regret waking up today.”

 

“I never planned on running,” Takemichi said, steady and loud. He turned to Chifuyu, fire in his eyes. “Unless we defeat Taiju and take down the Black Dragons completely… we won’t change the future.”

 

Chifuyu cracked his knuckles, smiling. “Then let’s rewrite it, Takemitchy.”

 

Mitsuya rolled his shoulders. “Guess we’re dying together, huh?”

 

Baji grinned, his blood already singing. “Now this is what I live for.”

 

Takemichi grinned back. “Let’s do this.”

 

Yuzuha’s voice cut in, desperate. “What’s wrong with you all?! You’re SMILING! Are you insane!? You could all die!!”

 

Chifuyu stepped forward, calm and steady. “We’re not dying. Not that easily.”

 

Mitsuya joined him, glancing back at her. “I’m sorry. I pushed my own hopes onto Hakkai. I made him carry it all alone.”

 

Yuzuha blinked. “Mitsuya…”

 

“I failed as a big brother.” He chuckled sadly.

 

Then he placed a hand gently on Yuzuha’s head, his smile soft. “But you… you protected him this whole time. All on your own. We respect you, Yuzuha. All of us.”

 

Her eyes welled up. Her shoulders trembled.

 

“It’s our turn now,” Mitsuya whispered.

 

Yuzuha’s tears finally fell, her voice breaking. “Thank you…

 

The boys smiled, defiant and ready.

 

A storm was coming. But they were no longer afraid.

 

Not alone.

 

Not anymore.

 

“Let’s protect Yuzuha and Hakkai!!”

 

Takemichi’s voice rang out like a battle cry, fierce and determined, echoing through the cavernous church as he hurled himself forward. His feet pounded the ground, heart blazing, eyes locked on Taiju like a man with nothing left to lose.

 

Across the chaos, Chifuyu lunged at Inupi, gripping his shoulders and slamming him down.

 

“You're not going anywhere!” he snarled through gritted teeth, forcing him still.

 

Baji’s fist came flying in like a hammer, smashing into Inupi’s cheek with a loud crack.

 

Blood burst from the corner of Inupi’s mouth. “Tch—It’s been a while since we fought together, huh?” Baji growled, grinning wide and wild like a beast finally uncaged.

 

Chifuyu met his gaze, their knuckles bruised, breath ragged, and he smiled with a spark in his eye. “Damn right.”

 

Meanwhile, on the other side—

 

Mitsuya's punch met Koko's jaw, sending the boy reeling backwards, his usual cool shattered beneath Mitsuya’s cold fury. “That’s for dragging him into this,” Mitsuya muttered, jaw clenched.

 

Back in the center, Takemichi swung his fist, roaring—but Taiju blocked it effortlessly, then slammed his massive fist into Takemichi’s face.

 

The blow echoed like thunder. Takemichi staggered, his head snapping to the side. Blood sprayed, splattering across Hakkai’s unconscious face like a violent blessing.

 

And something inside Hakkai snapped awake.

 

His eyes fluttered open, catching sight of Takemichi stumbling like a man on the brink of collapse.

 

Taiju raised his fist again.

 

But before he could strike, Hakkai surged forward, arms catching Takemichi just in time. “You still okay, Takemitchy?” he asked, voice steady, eyes burning like fire.

 

Takemichi looked up at him with a bruised smile. “Yeah… thanks, man.”

 

From behind them, Yuzuha stood frozen, tears still coursing down her cheeks. Her breath caught in her throat, hands trembling.

 

Then—

 

A warmth pressed against her back.

 

A familiar scent. A voice. A memory.

 

"Yuzuha..." Her mother’s voice whispered, not from the world of the living, but from somewhere deeper—etched into her soul.

 

Her arms wrapped around Yuzuha, a ghost of comfort.

 

“See? You're not alone.”

 

Yuzuha dropped to her knees, breath hitching, face crumpling as the tears came harder. “Mama…”

 

Back at the altar of battle—

 

Hakkai straightened, eyes locked on Taiju, his body battered but standing strong.

 

"I'm gonna protect Yuzuha… even if it's the last damn thing I do!!” he shouted, every word thunderous.

 

Takemichi roared beside him, the two boys charging as one, fists raised, souls alight with unbreakable resolve.

 

The church became a battlefield.

 

Hakkai and Takemichi collided with Taiju, fists and fury meeting sheer brutality. Taiju roared and countered, fists flying, each blow shaking the floor. But they kept standing, kept pushing, refusing to be crushed.

 

Across the battlefield:

 

Chifuyu and Baji held their own—Inupi was fast, but they were faster together. Chifuyu threw a knee to Inupi’s ribs, and Baji followed with a punch that sent him crashing into the altar steps.

 

Mitsuya’s fight with Koko was fierce and technical—each movement calculated, precise. Mitsuya’s fists were a blur, every punch meant to end this before more blood stained the floor.

 

And Yuzuha…

 

Yuzuha cried silently, trembling hands clasped to her chest, lips moving in a whisper of prayer.

 

“Thank you… thank you all… so much…”

 

Her tears fell not from fear, but from hope—for the first time in years.

 

Because this time, her fight wasn’t hers alone.

 

 

---

 

The air inside the church was thick with violence—the stench of blood and sweat clung to every wall, echoing with the sharp, sickening sounds of fists connecting with flesh. The once-sacred space was in ruin: shattered stained glass glittered like broken stars across the stone floor, pews overturned and splintered like fallen soldiers, the altar now nothing but a silent witness to chaos and suffering.

 

“Chifuyu, behind you!”

 

Baji’s voice rang out—frantic, furious—but it came a heartbeat too late.

 

Chifuyu spun on instinct, eyes wide, but Inupi was already mid-air, boot slicing through the air like a guillotine. He barely managed to raise his right arm in defense.

 

CRACK.

 

The sound was sickening. Not a clean break—but worse. A grotesque, wet twist of tendon and muscle as his wrist bent unnaturally inward. His body jerked from the force of it.

 

“GAAHHHH—!”

 

The scream tore from Chifuyu’s throat like it was being ripped out by hand. He staggered back violently, boots skidding across broken glass. His arm dangled uselessly at his side—fingers twitching, half-curled like they didn’t belong to him. Pain erupted in his shoulder and pulsed outward, white-hot, consuming, like a jagged fire crawling through his nerves.

 

He dropped to one knee, gasping, the world around him spinning in blood-tinted haze. Sweat stung his eyes. He tried to curl his fingers. They barely moved.

 

He couldn’t grip. He couldn’t lift.

 

And Inupi wasn’t done.

 

Another strike—a vicious knee aimed straight for his gut—came screaming toward him. Chifuyu clenched his teeth and twisted his torso just in time, the blow grazing his ribs instead of breaking them.

 

His injured arm swung limply with the motion, and agony ripped through him again, sharp and nauseating. He almost vomited.

 

Chifuyu collapsed forward, catching himself with his good hand. His breath came in short, shallow gasps, fogging the floor beneath him.

 

“Fuck… this hurts like hell,” he hissed through gritted teeth. Every word trembled with pain. His jaw was clenched so tight it felt like his molars might crack. His injured arm throbbed in sync with his heartbeat, every pulse a dagger.

 

He forced himself upright, legs trembling beneath him.

 

“CHIFUYU!”

 

Baji’s voice—furious, panicked.

 

Chifuyu looked up, one eye swollen, blood sliding down his cheek in slow, sticky lines. He sucked in a breath.

 

“I’m fine!” he barked, though his voice cracked, thin and raw. “Just a sprain.”

 

“That’s not fine, dumbass!” Baji snapped, already barreling toward Inupi like a storm unleashed.

 

Chifuyu staggered to his feet, body swaying like a reed in the wind. The floor tipped beneath him—his vision edged with black, stomach rolling. He bit his lip until it bled, trying to anchor himself in the pain, to force his feet to stay steady.

 

He clutched his injured arm against his chest, hugging it like a broken limb on a battlefield, his other hand white-knuckled around his jacket.

 

“I can still move… I can still fight,” he muttered, voice low, unsteady—meant only for himself.

 

He had to.

 

Takemichi was barely conscious, slumped in Hakkai’s arms as they both stood cornered. Mitsuya was on his knees, bruised and gasping for air. Yuzuha sobbed quietly in the shadows, her face streaked with tears. And Baji—Baji was bleeding, raging, putting himself between Chifuyu and death.

 

He couldn’t fall now. Not yet.

 

Chifuyu wiped the blood from his eyes with the back of his hand, spat out the iron taste in his mouth, and stepped forward. One foot. Then the other. His knees buckled, but he didn’t let himself fall.

 

“I’m not done yet,” he growled, voice hoarse, half-mad from pain. “No way I’m tapping out now.”

 

He raised his chin defiantly, facing the fight ahead, even if he could only swing with one arm.

 

“Stand down, Chifuyu.”

 

Baji’s voice came sharp, cold, and commanding. He didn’t turn to look—he couldn’t. But the threat in his tone was clear.

 

Don’t push yourself further.

 

The air shifted.

 

A distant growl cut through the carnage like a blade through silk.

 

VA-VROOOOOOM.

 

It echoed, low and hungry—like a predator stalking the edges of war.

 

Chifuyu froze mid-step, battered and breathless, his bloodied hand twitching at the sound.

“…Huh?”

 

VA-VROOOOOOMMMMMMMMMMM

 

The second roar came louder, closer, unmistakable.

 

Takemichi’s head snapped up, eyes wide with recognition and hope. “That sound…”

 

Baji gave a shaky laugh, half in disbelief, half in relief. “It’s Mikey’s CB250T.”

 

Across the ruins of the church, Mitsuya’s legs gave out, and he slumped back against a pew, chest heaving.

 

“Mikey…?” Taiju repeated, his deep voice tight with confusion.

 

“What’s the ‘Invincible Mikey’ doing here?” Koko muttered, his brow furrowed, while Inupi faltered in his approach.

 

“With Mikey-kun here… we can beat the Black Dragons,” Takemichi said firmly, almost like a prayer. The fire in his voice tried to light a hope no one dared kindle.

 

But Mitsuya didn’t share his certainty.

 

He turned his head, slowly, painfully, toward Takemichi. “You sure about that?”

 

Takemichi blinked. “Huh?”

 

Mitsuya’s voice was quiet, but cutting. “We’re here… because we broke the peace agreement between Toman and the Black Dragons.”

 

Those words hit Takemichi like a slap. He flinched, throat tightening.

 

“What do you think Mikey’s gonna say to that?” Mitsuya added, a bitter edge creeping in. His gaze dropped. “What’s he gonna think of me…?”

 

KA-CHAK.

 

The church doors creaked open, and the wind whistled in like a sigh from something ancient.

 

Footsteps echoed on the stone floor. Slow. Calm. Absolute.

 

Mikey entered like a ghost of winter itself—his white scarf trailing behind him, fluttering with every step like a flag of pale defiance.

 

Merry Christmas,” he said, soft and smiling. But there was something off about it—something wrong. “What are you guys doing on a day like this?”

 

His smile faltered the moment he saw the enemies in the room.

 

His eyes fell on Taiju, then Koko, then Inupi—and the warmth in them vanished, replaced by quiet recognition. “The Black Dragons…”

 

Mitsuya forced himself up, every muscle aching with shame. He gave a deep bow. “Mikey… this is all my fault.”

 

“Taka-chan!?” Hakkai gasped.

 

“I broke the peace I’d helped create… out of selfishness,” Mitsuya admitted. His voice was low but steady. “And now… we’re fighting them.”

 

Takemichi swallowed hard, guilt and panic bubbling in his chest.

 

Mikey’s eyes didn’t look angry. They just… drifted.

 

He looked at Mitsuya, then Baji, then—

 

“…Chifuyu.”

 

His gaze softened the moment it landed on the bloodied blond. And then he looked up at the ceiling, smiling faintly to himself.

 

“My big bro…” Mikey murmured. “He recognized the sound of your bikes. Yours and Baji’s. That’s what he said before.”

 

“Huh?” Mitsuya blinked.

 

“He said, ‘Keisuke’s and Takashi’s bikes always sound so sweet,’ y’know?” Mikey chuckled, a hollow sound. Then, slowly, his smile darkened, twisting like the shadow of grief. “He led me here.”

 

“…Mikey?” Mitsuya whispered, startled.

 

“Mikey-kun…?” Chifuyu’s voice cracked.

 

Even Baji tensed beside him, brows furrowed as he studied his best friend.

 

Then Mikey stepped forward, gaze locked on Taiju. “You’re fighting them, right?”

 

Taiju straightened, cracking his knuckles with a smirk. “So you’re the infamous ‘Invincible Mikey,’ huh?”

 

But Mikey’s voice stayed low. Cold. Detached.

 

“…Why are you standing in my way?”

 

“…Huh?”

 

“I just wanted to ride with the guys again,” Mikey mumbled. His head tilted slightly—too far. His smile was still there, but his eyes were hollow. Wrong. “If Baji and Mitsuya die here… then big bro’ll be sad.”

 

The tension broke like glass.

 

“Mikey… you’re…” Baji’s eyes widened.

 

Takemichi’s face twisted with horror. He gasped, a jolt of realization slamming into his chest.

 

Chifuyu saw him flinch. “Takemichi—?” he asked, staggering over, his useless arm hanging like dead weight.

 

BAAAAM!!

 

A sickening thud split the air.

 

Mikey collapsed.

 

Blood sprayed.

 

Hakkai, Mitsuya, Chifuyu, Baji—all of them—watched in paralyzed shock.

 

Taiju’s fist still lingered in the air, dripping with crimson. Mikey lay sprawled on the church floor, unmoving.

 

“…Huh?” Takemichi gasped. “Mikey-kun…?

 

CLACK.

 

DING… DING… DING…

 

The bells rang.

 

Holy and unrelenting.

 

They drowned out the world—muting screams, crushing horror beneath their cold chime. Christmas bells, cruel and indifferent, echoing like a requiem.

 

Taiju threw his head back and laughed.

 

“The Christmas bells ring for my victory! In this holy night!!” he bellowed, voice booming through the church. “The Invincible Mikey… has been defeated!

 

Takemichi’s pupils quaked. “That’s… impossible. Just one punch…!”

 

“TAIJU!” Mitsuya howled. “GODDAMN YOU—!!”

 

“YOU FUCKING BASTARD—!!” Baji’s voice was raw, feral.

 

The two of them charged, fury driving them like blades.

 

But they stopped dead.

 

Because Mikey… was standing.

 

The boy rose from the ground like a shadow lifting from death. Blood dripped from his mouth, bruises blooming on his pale face. And yet—his gaze was sharp. Unblinking. Empty of hesitation.

 

“…Prayer time’s over,” he whispered.

 

Taiju faltered for the first time, something twitching in his jaw.

 

Inupi stepped in, voice tight. “I wouldn’t, if I were you, Sano Manjiro.”

 

Mikey didn’t glance at him.

 

“You’re no match for our boss,” Inupi went on. “Compared to him, you’re just a pebble. Nothing.”

 

Taiju gave a wide smirk. “You took my best punch and got up? I’ll give you that.”

 

Mikey swayed slightly on his feet.

 

“Mikey…” Mitsuya breathed.

 

“The hell are you waiting for?!” Baji shouted.

 

Taiju sneered. “Is that all the Invincible Mikey’s got? What a disappointment.”

 

The silence that followed was heavy.

 

Then Mikey sighed.

 

Taiju’s smirk twitched.

 

“That punch…” Mikey murmured. “That was my punishment.”

 

“…What?”

 

“For letting things get this far,” he said softly. “For being weak.”

 

Then—

 

WHA-BAMMMM!!!

 

A blur.

 

No one even saw the movement.

 

But suddenly, Taiju’s body hit the floor like a sack of bricks, a boot print seared into his forehead. He didn’t twitch.

 

Mikey stood over him, back on his tiptoes, like the blow hadn’t even taken effort.

 

Silence.

 

Inupi’s eyes shook. Koko stepped back, stunned.

 

Takemichi’s voice cracked. “What… just happened?”

 

Inupi was shaking. “He… he didn’t even pull back…”

 

“Boss…?” Koko murmured.

 

The Black Dragons could only stare in stunned disbelief as the air around Mikey changed again—no longer weightless, no longer cold.

 

Now it was lethal.

 

And for the first time that night…

 

They realized what Invincible truly meant.

 

“B-Boss!!” Inupi’s voice cracked in disbelief, eyes wide.

 

“Bullshit…!” Koko muttered, staring in shock. “Taiju… taken out in one hit?” His jaw tightened. “So that’s the ‘Invincible Mikey’...”

 

“He just…” Hakkai couldn’t blink. “He one-shot Taiju…”

 

Yuzuha’s breath caught, a mix of awe and vindication lighting up her face. “What a beast…”

 

Chifuyu stood silent for a second, battered and bruised, before a grin tugged at his lips. So much like Baji. “That was… awesome.”

 

“You scared me for a sec, Mikey,” Baji exhaled with a weak laugh, clutching his ribs. “I thought he had you goin’ for real.”

 

Mikey didn’t answer at first. Instead, he tilted his head back, staring at the high arched ceiling of the church, as snow drifted down through a shattered windowpane. His white scarf fluttered gently around his shoulders.

 

“I made a promise to myself now,” he said quietly, voice low and reverent. “To ride with my brother every Christmas.”

 

Takemichi blinked. “Mikey-kun…”

 

Mikey turned his eyes to him—warm, unreadable. “I ride the memento my brother left me,” he said, laying a hand over his heart. “So when I ride out into the snow… it’s like he’s still with me.”

 

“Memento…?” Takemichi repeated under his breath.

 

“My brother,” Mikey said, closing his eyes. “And all of you.” He smiled gently. “You’re all right here. That’s what makes me strong.”

 

The words struck deep. Mitsuya’s lips parted, overwhelmed with unspoken emotion. Chifuyu’s chest tightened, but he smiled through the pain in his arm. Even Takemichi felt his eyes burn slightly.

 

Baji, being Baji, slung his arm around Mikey’s shoulder and ruffled his hair roughly. “Didn’t peg you for a sentimental sap, Mikey.” He grinned wide. “Kinda cute, actually.”

 

Mikey chuckled and turned to the rest of them, his voice rising again with that old, familiar fire. “Alright guys! Christmas might be over—” He flashed a grin that brought light back into the room. “But let’s ride!”

 

But then—

 

THE FUCK DO YOU THINK YOU’RE DOING!?

 

The church rattled with Taiju’s furious roar.

 

Inupi was at his side, helping him up. Blood dripped from his mouth, his body trembling in rage.

 

THIS ISN’T OVER YET, TOMAN!!” he bellowed. “KOKO—CALL OUR MEN IN! ALL ONE HUNDRED!! WE’LL DROWN THEM IN BLOOD! NO ONE’S WALKING OUT OF HERE!!

 

The tension snapped like a whip.

 

But Mikey… just turned to him, bored.

 

“Taiju,” he said flatly. “The Black Dragons… they’re strong. But strength alone doesn’t shape a new age.”

 

Taiju snarled. “What!?”

 

“You’re powerful in a fight,” Mikey continued calmly. “But you’ve got no heart. No soul. And that’s why you’ll lose.”

 

Taiju's shoulders heaved, his pride boiling.

 

“We’re the ones who’ll create the new age,” Mikey declared, his voice sharp and clear like a blade cutting through smoke. “So sit back… and watch.

 

KOKO!” Taiju whipped his head around, face purple with rage. “WHERE THE HELL ARE MY MEN?!

 

But Koko stood frozen, staring at the church’s front doors.

 

KOKO! I said call them in!!

 

“...Boss,” Koko muttered. “They’re not coming.”

 

Taiju’s pupils shrank. “Huh…?

 

“We’ve lost.”

 

Those two words struck like ice.

 

WHAT!?” Taiju screamed, shoving Inupi aside and storming toward the exit, stumbling, shaking. “What the hell do you mean!? Where the hell are they—!?”

 

But then…

 

Thud… thud… crunch…

 

His feet stopped.

 

Outside, in the soft white snow littered across the church steps, lay dozens of groaning, unmoving bodies—his men, all one hundred of them. Piled like broken dolls across the stone courtyard, snow gently dusting their unconscious forms.

 

And sitting at the top of the stairs like a king on his throne—

 

Draken.

 

A smear of blood traced down his temple—not his own. His jacket was scuffed, his knuckles were red, but he looked like he hadn’t even broken a sweat.

 

He was calm. Casual. Dangerous.

 

A low, controlled breath slipped from his lips as he looked up at the sound of the door opening.

 

“Oh?” Draken tilted his head, golden braid falling over his shoulder. “You guys done in there?”

 

Taiju’s jaw slackened.

 

Draken stood, stretching slightly. Behind him, more bodies groaned. Not a single Black Dragon soldier remained standing.

 

Draken dusted snow from his pants like it was just another normal day.

 

“Be sure to tell Mikey,” he said, voice perfectly deadpan. “I’m finished out here.”

 

Inside the battered church, Chifuyu stared at his swollen, throbbing arm with a grimace. It looked like a bruised fruit someone had tried to tape back together. He exhaled sharply and turned to Takemichi.

 

"Oi, Takemichi."

 

The call snapped Takemichi out of his daze.

 

"Huh? Yeah?" he blinked, eyebrows lifting in confusion.

 

"Can you still move?" Chifuyu asked, trying to sound casual as he winced and subtly shifted his weight to one side.

 

Takemichi nodded, though his legs felt like jelly. "Y-Yeah… barely."

 

Chifuyu’s gaze flicked toward the doors, where the sounds of chaos had finally died down. He clenched his jaw, suppressing a groan as his injured arm pulsed with fresh pain.

 

"Just hang on a little longer. We’ve got about a hundred Black Dragons out there… and only six of us."

 

He didn’t say it, but the math was terrible.

 

Baji glanced at him and narrowed his eyes. He knew that look—Chifuyu was in pain, badly, but if anyone dared point it out, he’d just get stubborn and reckless.

 

"Tch. Idiot," Baji muttered under his breath, but didn’t press it.

 

"I think…" Mitsuya said with a groan, dragging himself up with one hand on his hip, "...the Second Division needs to raise some serious hell."

 

Hakkai, despite the bruise forming on his cheek, flashed a grin. "Hell yeah."

 

And then—

 

The church doors creaked open.

 

A shadow stepped inside, broad-shouldered, blood-spattered, and completely unfazed.

 

"Huh? Why’s everyone all tense?" Draken asked, like he’d just walked in on a brunch.

 

Takemichi let out a strangled gasp.

 

"D-Draken!?"

 

Baji blinked like he’d seen a ghost.

 

Draken strolled in, giving a small nod to Mikey as he casually jerked a thumb behind him. "Yo. I took care of all the guys outside. They're not getting up anytime soon."

 

The others gawked.

 

"Taiju lost. His soldiers? Wiped out. The guy doesn’t have an ounce of fight left in him," Draken said it like he was reciting the weather forecast.

 

Mikey gave a soft smile, almost amused. “Yup.”

 

"Wait, WHAT!?" Takemichi sputtered, breaking into a sprint toward the doors, practically tripping over himself. Hakkai, Mitsuya, Baji, and Yuzuha followed in disbelief. Even Chifuyu, despite the ache in his arm, moved with a spark of excitement in his step.

 

"The Black Dragons are toast," Mikey smirked, trailing behind with Draken like this was just a normal Wednesday.

 

Toman wins,” he declared, soft but certain.

 

Baji threw his fists in the air and screamed, “FUCK YEAH!”

 

Yuzuha blinked, wide-eyed. "He… really did all of this…?"

 

Mitsuya let out a long breath. “In the end… our top two guys were the real monsters.”

 

"EH!? What about me!?" Baji barked, scandalized.

 

“You’re top three,” Mitsuya added with a chuckle.

 

Baji clutched his chest in betrayal. “I’m third?! I feel personally attacked!”

 

Chifuyu laughed under his breath, finally relaxing. “Damn... I actually thought we were done for.”

 

He turned to Takemichi, just about to tease him when—

 

Takemichi wasn’t answering. His eyes brimmed with tears.

 

“Takemichi?” Chifuyu asked, voice softening.

 

“M-Mission... complete...” Takemichi whispered. 

 

Chifuyu’s smile widened, proud. “Yup…”

 

Then, like a dramatized anime heroine, Takemichi collapsed.

 

“TAKEMITCHY!!” Chifuyu shouted, lunging—only for Baji to swoop in, catching him with practiced ease..

 

“GOT HIM!” Baji caught him at the last second, scooping Takemichi onto his back like a sack of rice with shocking ease.

 

“Thanks, Takemichi,” Mitsuya murmured, his voice gentle. Then he turned to the heart of their strength, to the two standing pillars. “Mikey. Draken. We won this because of you.”

 

Mikey gave a small nod. Draken smiled faintly.

 

But Baji snorted and adjusted the sleeping Takemichi on his back. “Nah. MVP tonight’s Takemitchy.”

 

That actually got a smile out of the whole room.

 

At the back of the group, Chifuyu lingered. He watched them, feeling something warm and heavy press into his chest.

 

*Toman really did change…*

 

His lips moved in a whisper.

 

“…Thanks to you, Takemitchy.”

 

He finally said it.

 

And then—

 

THROB.

 

Agh—!” He bit his lip as pain shot up his arm like lightning. He clutched it, sucking in a sharp breath. ‘Ah, hell… that hurts…’

 

He quietly stepped back, melting into the shadows. ‘They’re smiling... that’s enough for me.’ 

 

And just like that, he disappeared. Vanished through a side door, gone like a ghost

 

Again.

 

 

“…Oi. Chifuyu?” Baji looked over his shoulder.

 

Gone.

 

“Did he just… vanish? Again!?”

 

Mitsuya frowned, deeply disappointed. “I didn’t even get to say thank you…”

 

Mikey pouted, his lips forming a dramatic scowl. He jabbed an accusing finger at Draken.

 

WHY didn’t you HEADLOCK him!?”

 

Draken looked genuinely offended. “HUH!? Why ME!? I wasn’t even near him! What am I, his leash!?”

 

“I didn’t get to SEE HIM AGAIN!!” Mikey wailed, crossing his arms like a furious toddler denied candy.

 

Baji sighed deeply, hoisting Takemichi higher on his back. His eyes narrowed, thinking about Chifuyu’s pale expression, the way he’d clutched his arm.

 

‘That idiot… he’s hurting.’

 

His jaw tightened.

 

‘If I catch him, maybe I should punch him. Just once. In the good arm. So he stops running away.’

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

---

 

The snow crunched softly beneath Chifuyu’s shoes as he trudged along the dimly lit street, his breath visible in the chill night air. His body ached, the tightness in his ribs a reminder of the fight he'd barely survived. His right arm hung limply at his side, every movement sending a sharp pang of pain—a cruel reminder of the price he'd paid.

 

But the cold wasn’t the worst of it.

 

The worst was the weight that still lingered in his chest. The kind of weight nothing in the world seemed to lift. The weight of knowing how fragile everything could be—how fragile he could be.

 

He didn’t know why he was calling Nirei. Maybe it was instinct. Maybe it was desperation for something to distract him from his thoughts. Maybe it was the need to hear a voice that wasn’t his own—one that had been too quiet lately, too afraid to make a sound.

 

“…C’mon, pick up, Nirei-san…” His voice was barely a whisper, his fingers cold and trembling from both the night air and his thoughts.

 

One beep. Two. Three—then—

 

Click.

 

“Yo! Chifuyu-san?!” Nirei’s voice broke through, loud enough to nearly send him stumbling into a snowbank.

 

“HEY, WHO TOUCHED MY COOKIES?! I LABELED THOSE—!”

 

Chifuyu froze mid-step, his heart skipping a beat as the chaos spilled through the phone.

 

“My my, Sakura-kun. Learn to share your things!

 

IT SAYS ‘FOR SAKURA’—LEARN TO READ, YOU TWO-DIMENSIONAL NOBLE-WANNABE—!”

 

CRASH.

 

Something shattered. Glass, maybe. Or maybe just the last shred of dignity. Chifuyu blinked, rubbing his forehead like it might stop the world from spinning.

 

“…Nirei-san?” he asked, pausing beneath the soft glow of a streetlamp, breath puffing out in visible clouds. “What the hell is going on?”

 

“Oh, yeah, sorry,” Nirei’s voice crackled through, winded and far too casual. “I’m at Sakura-san’s place. Suo-san’s crashing here after Umemiya-san’s Christmas party. Y’know, since it’s late and Sakura’s place is close by.”

 

I SHOULD’VE LET YOU SHITS GET LOST AND SLEEP ON THE STREETS!!”

 

“Language, Sakura-kun!”

 

Chifuyu glanced up at the starry sky, the corners of his mouth twitching. He could hear everything—the tension, the panic, the humor. It sounded like a war zone.

 

“…Are you guys fighting over snacks after a Christmas party?”

 

“It’s post-Christmas party,” Nirei corrected, still sounding like he was trying not to suffocate from laughter—or maybe fear. “Umemiya-san’s event just ended, and we came here to chill. Casual, wholesome vibes—”

 

“DON’T PUT THAT CANDLE ON MY SHELF—”

 

“—until Sakura-san tried to enforce museum rules in his living room.”

 

“BASTARD!!! MY FOOD!”

 

Chifuyu couldn’t hold it back. A sudden burst of laughter escaped him, breathless and surprising—but it felt good. So good. Strange, almost wrong, how easy it was to slip into this moment of levity.

 

“Jesus… it sounds like a war zone,” he muttered, still chuckling.

 

“Honestly? It kinda is,” Nirei admitted, his voice shaking with absurdity. “Suo-san won’t stop calling Sakura-san ‘lady of the manor,’ and Sakura-san’s about ten seconds from incinerating his own apartment.”

 

“Ah, Sakura-kun, kindly get off me.” Suo’s voice came through clearly now, light and amused. “You’re crushing me.”

 

“I’M GONNA CRUSH YOU FIRST, YOU—!”

 

Chifuyu rubbed his temples, his smile lingering despite the ache twisting in his gut. "…Tell them I’m not dead," he muttered into the phone, the words almost a whisper—but laced with something like fondness.

 

“Huh?” Nirei’s voice was quieter now, concern creeping in. “What do you mean, not dead? Are you—?”

 

“I’m okay. Mostly,” Chifuyu said, letting the weight of his words settle into the night. “Just… tired. I’ll head home, rest, maybe snuggle with my cat or something. Sounds good.”

 

There was a pause. Then Nirei spoke again, softer. “You sure, Chifuyu-san? You sound like… you’ve been through hell.”

 

“Yeah,” Chifuyu replied, shaking his head like it might shake off the darkness clawing its way back into his mind. “Christmas is over. Sounds like you’re already doing a great job tearing each other apart.”

 

A familiar voice barked from the background:

 

“I HEARD THAT BRAT’S VOICE!!—”

 

“Oh! There he goes,” Nirei mumbled, laughing nervously.

 

Chifuyu blinked, fighting a grin. “…Are they—are they going to?”

 

“Oh yeah,” Nirei said cheerfully, like this was routine. “Suo-san wants to talk to you.”

 

There was a shuffle, then a brief moment of silence before a clear, annoyingly cheerful voice came through.

 

Hello, Chifuyu-kun! Belated Merry Christmas!” Suo’s voice practically sang.

 

Chifuyu felt his lips twitch up, despite the ache in his bones. “Belated Merry Christmas to you too, Suo-san,” he replied softly, his tone more respectful now—tired, but genuine.

 

Have fun celebrating with your family and keep safe,” Suo continued warmly. “Sakura-kun’s constantly worrying about you, you know?”

 

At that moment, a voice shouted:

 

“I AIN’T SAYING THAT!!”

 

Chifuyu laughed again, light and effortless. “I can already tell.”

 

“Oh my, as much as I’d love to talk more, someone here’s getting impatient.” Suo chuckled. “He wants to talk to you.”

 

The phone shifted again, followed by a much more irritated voice.

 

“Oi, brat.”

 

Chifuyu smirked, eyes lighting up with mischief. “Sakura-san,” he murmured, and there was a softness there—almost affectionate.

 

“What’s with you? Thought you dropped the -san honorifics.” Sakura’s voice was rough, annoyed.

 

Oh? Want to take this friendship to the next level?” Chifuyu teased. The sputtering on the other end warmed him.

 

“Shut the hell up!!” Sakura hissed, frustration clear—but Chifuyu caught the faint edge of embarrassment underneath. “You’re a damn pain in the ass.”

 

Chifuyu snickered. 

 

“I can already tell you’re causing trouble there.

 

His smile faded.

 

“Your voice… it gives it away, y’know?” Sakura’s tone shifted, unexpectedly concerned. “You can’t keep doing this. Even Suo and Nirei noticed it.”

 

Chifuyu blinked, caught off guard. “…What?”

 

Sakura’s voice dropped, the sharpness gone. “Can’t you just stay out of trouble for once? So you don’t get hurt? You’re reckless. And lastly—”

 

There was a pause. Thick with unspoken things.

 

Belated Merry Christmas,” Sakura muttered. “Get yourself patched up.” Then the call ended.

 

A moment later, Nirei’s voice came back, much softer.

 

“Ah—Chifuyu-kun, don’t mind him! He’s just worried too!” Nirei babbled, but Chifuyu could hear the relief in his tone.

 

Chifuyu chuckled gently. His face warmed, but he didn’t feel embarrassed. “Yeah. I know his tone. Thanks, though.”

 

Nirei let out a breath, like he’d been holding it the whole time. “But really—don’t cause trouble. Your senpais are worried about you, okay?” His voice turned earnest. “Rest up. Belated Merry Christmas again, Chifuyu-san!

 

“Belated Merry Christmas to you too…” Chifuyu murmured, powering off the phone as he stared up at the quiet stars.

 

He stood there for a moment, darkness pressing in around him. And yet the weight on his chest felt just a little lighter.

 

The warmth in his heart didn’t come from the cold.

 

It came from their voices.

 

From the sound of them being there—even when he wasn’t.

 

He frowned slightly.

 

'I miss them.'

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

End of Black Dragon arc.

Notes:

That's all for today!! Bye bye Black Dragon Arc finally, damn!!! That was hectic fr fr. Can't say otherwise. I hope they're not too occ, especially Baji *sighs* the fighting scenes too, I'm suck at it. But I'm gonna take a week vacation rest on writing lmao, School's gonna open soon in my country💔💔

Chapter 17: A child's warm glee

Summary:

Kaji Ren's past when he first met baby Chifuyu, more fluffs and bondings.

Oh a sprinkle of angst there.

Notes:

Idk what I'm writing, at first I wrote 'Kaji' rather than 'Ren' but his parents are there so I changed it to his first name since it's his pov. I know early babies are supposed to be put in an incubator, some?? But my head's been hu like, whatever the plot's flowing. And like, idk any medical field experience, so😭😭😭 bear with me guys🙏🙏 so many mistakes and this is so rushed.

I wanna make it longer but it's hurting my head to think more plot lol. So enjoy!! Be gentle w/me guys.

(See the end of the chapter for more notes.)

Chapter Text

It was a troubling sunny day—the kind where the brightness outside didn’t quite reach the heaviness in the air inside. Four-year-old Kaji Ren sat at the kitchen table, his legs swinging restlessly beneath the chair too tall for him. His natural black hair flopped slightly over his eyes, unbrushed and a little stubborn, unlike the platinum color he'd choose for himself years later.

 

“Ren-chan, just stay here, okay? Don’t get in trouble,” his mother said, pressing a gentle kiss to his forehead. Her voice was soft but rushed, the kind that sounded like it had already moved three steps ahead.

 

Ren only grumbled in response, cheeks puffed with the last bite of his scrambled eggs. He poked at the edge of his toast with his fork, not really hungry anymore. His mother had been in and out lately, almost always at his aunt’s house. She’d been busy—too busy. Not with work at the hospital, not with Ren himself, but with the baby growing inside her sister.

 

His mom was a nurse—an ICU nurse. He knew that much because she came home tired and smelling like antiseptic. But when his aunt got pregnant, she'd started reading new books, carrying thick binders about midwifery, watching strange videos on her phone with headphones in. She wasn’t a midwife. But she was trying to become one, just for her sister.

 

It meant she wasn’t home much. And when she was, her attention wasn’t on Ren. He didn’t hate his aunt—she gave him toys and little candies every time she visited. But the thing inside her? That made his stomach twist in a way he didn’t have words for.

 

The baby.

 

Their neighbors had whispered to someone once—maybe on the phone, maybe to the other nosy neighbours—“It’s a high-risk pregnancy… there’s a real chance she might not make it.” Ren hadn’t meant to hear it, but he had. The words had burrowed deep, wrapping around his thoughts like thorns.

 

He watched from the doorway as his mother grabbed her bag and stepped into the sunlight. “Bye, Ren-chan!” she called.

 

He didn’t answer.

 

Now it was just him and his dad.

 

“So…” his Dad began, stretching with a yawn as he wandered into the kitchen. “Guess that means we’re having a father-son bonding day, huh?” He gave a crooked smile and ruffled Ren’s hair.

 

Ren didn’t smile back. He just nodded quietly, finishing the last of his toast.

 

“Why does Mom take care of Aunty now?” he asked after a moment, his voice small but serious.

 

His Dad blinked at the question, caught a little off guard. “Well… they’re sisters. Of course she wants to take care of her while she’s pregnant.”

 

“But why?” Ren pressed, furrowing his brow. “The baby inside her… it’s going to kill her, right?”

 

The question fell like a stone in the room.

 

His Dad froze, the smile slipping from his face. He looked at Ren carefully, crouching to meet his eyes. “Ren… when did you hear that?”

 

Ren shrugged, looking away. “I overheard the others talking.”

 

His Dad sighed and placed a hand gently on his head, brushing his hair back. “That’s… not something a child should have to worry about,” he said quietly. “But… your aunty and her husband—well, they couldn’t have a baby for a very long time. Years and years. So the baby inside her now… it’s a blessing. A miracle. She wants to try, even if it’s dangerous.”

 

Ren frowned, poking at his plate again. “But if she dies, then what’s the point? That baby will be alone. Won’t they be sad?”

 

The simplicity of the logic, paired with the innocent concern in his voice, made his Dad’s throat tighten.

 

“…Yeah,” he said after a long pause. “They would be sad. But sometimes… people choose to do something very hard, even if it might hurt, because they believe it’s worth it. Because they love someone before they even meet them.”

 

Ren was quiet for a long time. Then, in a whisper, he asked, “Is that why Mom’s helping? Because she loves Aunty that much?”

 

His Dad nodded. “Exactly.”

 

“…Would Mom do the same for me?”

 

His Dad blinked again—this time not in confusion, but from the sudden sting in his eyes. He reached out, pulling Ren into a firm hug. “She already has, Ren. Every day.”

 

And for the first time in a while, Ren leaned into the hug, small arms wrapping around his Dad’s waist.

 

Outside, the sun was still shining. But inside, in that moment, a little warmth returned.

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

---

 

Later that afternoon, Ren found himself in the backseat of the family car, a juice box in one hand. His dad had received a call—Mom needed help. Something about medications or supplies she forgot to bring.

 

So now they were driving to his Auntie’s house.

 

Ren stared out the window as houses passed in a blur. The air felt thick even with the AC on. His legs kicked the seat rhythmically, a habit he didn’t notice until his Dad gently said, “Almost there, Ren.”

 

When they pulled up in front of the small house, Ren hesitated. He always did. There was something about stepping inside that made his chest tight. The curtains were always drawn. The rooms smelled like herbs and hospital soap. And his aunt—once loud and full of laughter—was now quiet, too still. Like the baby inside her was made of glass.

 

His dad knocked and let them in. Inside, the house was hushed. His mother’s voice could be heard faintly from down the hall, and Ren's aunt was lying on the sofa, half-sitting, her belly round and high beneath a pale blanket.

 

“Ren-chan,” she greeted with a tired smile. Her face was thin, paler than he remembered. Her hands looked too fragile to hold anything, much less a baby. “You’ve gotten taller.”

 

Ren didn’t move closer. He stood beside his dad, clutching his pants tighter. “Hi.”

 

“It’s okay, Ren,” his dad murmured, hand on his shoulder. “Do you want to come sit down?”

 

He shook his head.

 

Ren’s mom appeared then, carrying a small bag of medical supplies. Her face lit up when she saw him. “Ren-chan! You came after all.”

 

She looked tired, but the kind of tired with a purpose, like she was holding up the sky with both hands and daring it not to fall.

 

Ren stayed silent. His eyes flickered to his aunt’s belly. It moved. Just a little. A flutter under the blanket.

 

His breath hitched.

 

His aunt must’ve noticed. “He kicks a lot these days,” she said gently. “Would you like to feel?”

 

Ren backed up a step.

 

His mom crouched down beside him. “It’s okay to be scared,” she whispered, brushing his hair from his face. “I get scared too. But it’s also something… beautiful. A new life.”

 

“But it’s hurting her,” Ren muttered, barely audible.

 

“She knows,” his mom said softly. “And she still wants to meet her baby.”

 

Ren’s lip trembled. His dad quietly looked away, pretending to study the bookshelf, letting the moment belong to the three of them.

 

After a long silence, Ren finally moved—just a step forward. Then another. His small hand reached out, hesitant, and his aunt took it with a tired smile.

 

“He’s strong,” she whispered, guiding his hand to rest gently against her belly.

 

There. A little kick. Like a tap from the inside.

 

Ren’s eyes widened. “He’s real…

 

His aunt laughed, breathless. “Yes, Ren-chan. He’s real.”

 

He didn’t say anything else, but for the first time, he didn’t pull away. His tiny fingers stayed right there, feeling the heartbeat of something too big for him to understand—but just small enough to hold in wonder.

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

---

 

The following weeks blurred into the kind of soft monotony that only children truly notice. Days passed in quiet repetition—school, home, dinner with Dad, baths that steamed up the mirror, and silence in the hallway outside his parents' bedroom.

 

But one chilly afternoon, as sunlight spilled in golden and tired through the kitchen windows, Ren heard the front door creak open. His small legs swung off the edge of the couch, feet thudding softly on the floor. His bear tumbled from his lap.

 

Footsteps. Familiar ones.

 

“...Mom?” he called.

 

He peered around the corner, and there she was.

 

Still wearing that hospital cardigan with one button missing, her hair tied back loosely with strands escaping around her ears. Her face looked thinner, and the bags under her eyes were darker than he remembered. She was holding a paper bag in one arm and a folded jacket over the other, as if she hadn’t decided whether she was coming home or leaving again.

 

His father stood behind her, gently taking the bag from her arms. “Go on,” he said, softly nudging her inside. “He’s waiting.”

 

She stood still in the entryway, her shoes still on, looking around like she barely recognized her own home.

 

Ren stared at her from behind the wall. Part of him wanted to run over and hug her, bury his face into the curve of her neck like he did when he was younger. But something else in him held back.

 

He was older now.

 

Or at least, he felt like it.

 

His mom looked tired. So very tired. And something in his chest twisted when she finally looked up and met his eyes.

 

“There you are,” she said, with a soft smile that didn’t quite reach her eyes. “Hi, Ren-chan.”

 

Ren blinked. “…You came back.”

 

“I did.” Her voice was gentle, but there was a nervousness beneath it, like she wasn’t sure if she was welcome.

 

“You said you won't be home for a little while,” he said, his voice not accusing—but not forgiving either.

 

“I know.” She stepped forward, crouched slightly to be at his level. “Your aunt… she might really need assistance... But I missed you. Every day.”

 

Ren shifted on his feet. “Dad’s been here.”

 

“I know.” A pause. “But that doesn’t mean you didn’t miss me, right?”

 

He hesitated.

 

Then, without quite meaning to, he nodded.

 

Her arms opened. A silent offer.

 

It took him a moment—but then he shuffled forward, slipping into the circle of her embrace.

 

And there, in the warmth of her arms, he let out a breath he hadn’t known he was holding. One small hand clutched the back of her shirt. She smelled like hospital soap and peppermint tea, and underneath that—home.

 

“I’m sorry I was gone so long,” she whispered into his hair. “Thank you for being so strong.”

 

He didn’t answer. Just stayed there, holding her tighter.

 

 

---

 

That evening, after dinner, the house was strangely quiet again.

 

Not uncomfortable. Just… unfamiliar.

 

His mother had taken over bedtime, like she always used to. But it felt different now. The lullabies were the same, her hand brushing through his hair was the same—but Ren kept sneaking glances at her, as if trying to memorize her face before she vanished again.

 

His stuffed bear was squashed beside him. His mom smiled at it. “He’s still around?”

 

Ren nodded. “He waited too.”

 

She leaned in and pressed a kiss to his forehead. “You’re a good boy, Ren-chan.”

 

“Mm.”

 

She lingered there a moment longer, hand resting on his blanket-covered back. Then she whispered, almost like a secret, “Your aunt was the one who told me to come home.”

 

Ren’s eyes widened a little.

 

“She said, ‘Ren-chan’s been lonely since you came here to nurse me. You should go home and rest. Spend time with your family. I’ll be fine.’

 

He stared at the ceiling. “She’s still pregnant.”

 

“Eight months and a half,” his mom murmured, brushing his bangs aside. “Your cousin will be here very soon.”

 

“…Do you think it'll like peaches?”

 

His mom laughed softly. “I think he’ll like you.”

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

---

The weather had turned colder, the kind of cold that slipped beneath doorframes and tucked itself into the cuffs of jackets and the spaces between fingers. The late afternoon sun was weak and watery, casting long pale shadows across the porch.

 

Ren sat on the steps, bundled in a thick jacket that made his arms stick out like little wings. His scarf was wrapped a bit too tightly, the end flopping over his shoulder as he gnawed quietly on a dry cracker. Beside him, his stuffed bear sat dutifully, propped up against a flowerpot that hadn’t seen blooms in weeks. A half-eaten packet of crackers rested between them, crumbs dusting the hem of his coat.

 

The house behind him was quiet. Mom had gone to lie down—her eyes were still tired all the time—and Dad was in the shed fixing something with a hammer that made distant, slow thuds like a heartbeat.

 

Ren crunched another cracker, then paused.

 

He heard it again.

 

A soft, almost pitiful sound—high-pitched and thin, like someone trying to whisper a cry. He turned his head slowly, squinting toward the bushes that lined the far side of the porch.

 

There it was again. A mew. Soft. Fragile.

 

He stood up, brushing crumbs off his lap, and moved toward the steps. The wooden planks creaked under his weight. He crouched low, knees pressed against the porch floor, peering into the shadowed gap beneath.

 

Two golden-yellow eyes blinked back at him.

 

Ren’s breath caught.

 

A small, soot-colored cat crouched under the porch. Its fur was patchy and dull, clinging to thin bones. Its sides were rounded—not just from hunger. Pregnant, like Auntie.

 

The cat’s ears flattened slightly, but it didn’t run. Its tail curled protectively around itself, twitching once.

 

Ren reached out a hand slowly, heart pattering against his ribs.

 

“It’s okay,” he whispered, voice as gentle as a falling leaf. “I won’t hurt you.”

 

The cat’s nose twitched. It took one cautious step forward—then another. Its whiskers brushed his fingers.

 

And then, startling him slightly, the cat rubbed its face against his palm.

 

“Oh,” he breathed. “Oh… you’re friendly.”

 

The cat gave a soft mew, as if to say obviously, and headbutted his hand again.

 

“You're… um…” He squinted, looking at the cat’s round sides. “You’re kind of chubby. Round for a small cat.”

 

The cat looked up at him, unimpressed.

 

“Too much?” Ren asked sheepishly. “...My bad.”

 

He shuffled out of his jacket sleeve and gently lifted the cat, cradling her against his chest. She shivered slightly but didn’t fight him. Instead, she curled closer, burrowing into the warmth beneath his scarf.

 

“I’ll take care of you,” he murmured, tucking her in like something precious. “I promise.”

 

His fingers curled gently around her small body, and he felt her heartbeat fluttering like a bird’s beneath her ribs.

 

He didn’t realize it—couldn’t have, really—but in that moment, under the porch light with a shivering, pregnant cat pressed against his chest, Kaji Ren took another quiet, invisible step toward growing up.

 

 

 

 

 

---

 

Later That Night

 

He named her Kuro.

 

He’d argued with himself for a while—Shadow, Night, even Mikan for a brief second—but Kuro seemed to fit best. Simple. Gentle. Not trying to be anything other than what it was.

 

He made her a nest of towels in a basket and snuck her a bit of steamed fish from his dinner plate when no one was looking. She ate quietly, eyes never straying far from him, tail curled around her belly.

 

His mom noticed, of course.

 

She stood in the doorway of the laundry room where he’d hidden the basket, her arms crossed, leaning lightly against the frame. “Ren-chan,” she said softly, “do you know what responsibility means?”

 

Ren looked up, hands in his lap, eyes wide. “I think so.”

 

“It means taking care of someone even when it’s not easy. Even when you're tired. Or sad.”

 

He nodded, serious. “I’ll take care of her.”

 

His mother studied him for a long moment. Then she stepped forward and crouched beside him, her hand brushing over his hair. “You’re a good boy,” she said again, voice low and a little thick.

 

“…She’s going to have babies,” he said, touching the cat’s side with the back of one finger. “Like Auntie.”

 

“I know.” His mother smiled faintly. “You really think you’re ready for that?”

 

“I think I’m already practicing,” he said honestly. “One baby at a time.”

 

She laughed, quiet and surprised.

 

And that night, when the house fell into its usual hush and the walls breathed with warmth, Ren slipped out of bed and padded to the laundry room.

 

Kuro was awake, her eyes blinking in the dark.

 

He sat beside her basket on the cold floor and whispered, “It’s okay. I’m here.”

 

The cat purred softly in reply.

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

---

 

It was snowing.

 

 

 

 

 

Thick flakes drifted in lazy spirals past the window, muffling the world in a blanket of white. Ren had been building a lopsided tower of wooden blocks on the carpet when the phone rang. Kuro was placed on his lap, resting.

 

He didn't pay much attention at first—until his mother answered, and everything changed.

 

Her voice was sharp. Panicked.

 

She's early?

 

The next few minutes were a blur. Her hands trembled as she shoved things into her bag—scarf, thermos, gloves—anything that might be needed. Her lips were tight, pale. That same expression he remembered from when she'd left for the hospital the first time.

 

Ren’s legs felt suddenly cold under him.

 

His father crouched beside him, gently taking the block from his hand. “Hey, champ,” he said softly. “We’re going to the hospital. Auntie's… it’s time for the baby, okay?”

 

“But she said… four weeks…” Ren murmured, confused.

 

“I know. Sometimes babies don’t wait.”

 

 

And they left Kuro, confused and waiting.

---

 

The hospital waiting room smelled like hand sanitizer and something too clean to be comforting. The walls were a muted beige, the chairs stiff and squeaky. Ren sat between his dad and his uncle, clutching the sleeve of his coat.

 

His uncle was hunched forward, elbows on his knees, fingers threaded into his hair. There were deep red rings under his eyes, and he looked like he hadn’t slept in days. His jacket was zipped up all the way to his throat, like he was trying to protect something fragile inside himself.

 

“She was supposed to give birth in four weeks,” he said, his voice hoarse.

 

Ren looked up at him, fear fluttering in his small chest. He didn’t understand most of the medical words being exchanged behind the doors. But he heard words like “risk” and “early labor” and “not stable yet.”

 

“You did everything right,” his dad reassured him, drawing him into a quick, firm hug. “Babies just come when they want to sometimes.”

 

Ren barely heard them. All he could think about was his aunt, lying in one of those rooms. She always smiled when she saw him, always touched his hair even when she was tired. But what if the baby made her hurt again? What if she didn’t come back?

 

His grip on his dad’s sleeve tightened.

 

“Will… she die?” he asked.

 

The two men turned at once. His father knelt, took both his shoulders.

 

“No, Ren. She's strong. She’ll be okay.”

 

But his voice shook a little. Ren didn’t like that

 

It was nearly evening when the nurse came out smiling. Everyone stood at once.

 

“She’s stable,” she said, and just like that, the tension cracked.

 

Ren didn’t understand every word, but he understood one thing: his aunt was alive. The weight in his chest lifted so fast, he felt like he might float.

 

“Would you like to meet your son?” the nurse asked.

 

Uncle nodded. He looked like he might cry again. This time, it was good crying.

 

The room was warm. His aunt lay propped up on the bed, sweaty and pale, but her smile—her smile was bright and real, like the ones she used to give him when he was younger. Nestled against her chest was a tiny, blanketed bundle.

 

The baby.

 

Ren’s breath caught. He edged into the room slowly, eyes wide.

 

“Come here,” his uncle said, his voice thick. He was already holding the baby now, gently, like he was afraid he’d melt if held too hard. “This is your cousin.”

 

The baby looked… wrinkly. Small. Scrunched up. His face was red and weird and his fists balled up near his chin like a tiny fighter.

 

Reb frowned. “He looks like a raisin.”

 

His dad laughed from the corner, hand on his stomach. “So did you, kiddo. Babies come out like that.”

 

Ren shuffled forward, standing beside his uncle. He wasn’t sure what to do, wasn’t sure what to feel. He could hear the baby’s soft breathing, see the tiny lashes flutter against his cheek.

 

Then, the baby opened his eyes.

 

Sea-blue. The same shade as his aunt’s. Wide and bright and curious, not clouded with crying, just… looking.

 

At him.

 

The baby made a soft sound and reached out. Small fingers curled in the air like they were searching for something.

 

Ren froze.

 

“…He’s making grabby hands at me.”

 

“Give him your finger,” his uncle whispered, smiling.

 

He did.

 

And the baby gripped it. His tiny fingers wrapped around Ren’s like they were made for it. Not hard enough to hurt, but strong enough to stay.

 

Something inside Ren squeezed—something old and new all at once. He didn’t even have words for it. He just knew that this baby—this tiny, weird, raisin-faced baby—had chosen him.

 

His aunt sniffled softly, watching them. “We named him Chifuyu,” she said. “It means ‘thousand winters.’ Like the season you love so much.”

 

Ren blinked, still staring at the baby. “Winter?”

 

“He came early,” she whispered. “But he came strong.”

 

Ren didn’t say anything. Just stood there with the baby holding onto him like an anchor.

 

Something fluttered in his chest.

 

It wasn’t fear this time.

 

It wasn’t confusion.

 

It was something else. Something heavier.

 

A promise.

 

He didn’t know where it came from—but suddenly, fiercely, Ren knew he wanted to protect this baby. From the cold. From the fear. From anything that might ever hurt him.

 

Chifuyu's fingers were still wrapped around his.

 

Everyone in the room had gone quiet.

 

His aunt and uncle watched with tired, teary smiles. His mom’s hand rested on her chest, eyes soft. His dad looked at him with something proud and quiet and full.

 

Ren didn’t say anything. He just held on.

 

And maybe—just maybe—Winter had never felt so warm.

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

---

 

They came home to a quiet house filled with winter sunlight. Snow still clung to the edges of the roof, melting in slow, lazy drips. Ren stepped through the door with a bundle of warmth in his chest that hadn’t faded since the hospital. He had a baby cousin now—Chifuyu, soft and squirmy yet still fragile. He wanted to show Kuro.

 

She would’ve been so proud.

 

“Kuro?” Ren called, slipping out of his shoes and padding quickly toward the living room. “Kuro! You’re not gonna believe it, he’s so small—like, smaller than your paw! I touched his hand and he grabbed my finger—!”

 

But the nest basket by the laundry room was empty.

 

The blankets he’d folded carefully were undisturbed. No paw prints, no warm indent where she usually curled up. Her favorite toy mouse lay beside the nest, untouched.

 

He blinked, then looked under the couch, behind the heater, even in the laundry basket. “Kuro?”

 

Nothing.

 

His mom and dad had been helping bring things in from the car, but when they saw his face—tight with rising panic—they joined him. They checked every room, the closets, the cabinets. Even the shoe rack.

 

But she was gone.

 

Ren stood in the middle of the hallway, fists balled up in his sleeves. “She… she was here before we left. I saw her. She was sleeping…”

 

“I know,” his mom said softly. Her voice was calm, but her eyes weren’t. “She must’ve slipped out. Maybe when we opened the door that morning.”

 

“But she’s pregnant!” Ren’s voice cracked. “She’s gonna have babies and—and it’s cold outside—and what if—what if she’s lost? What if she’s hurt?!

 

He was shaking. Not from the cold.

 

His dad moved fast, crouching beside him and pulling him into a hug. “Ren. I know you're scared. We all are. But cats are smart. And Kuro—she’s strong. She’ll find her way back. Maybe… maybe she went somewhere safe to have her kittens.”

 

Ren didn’t answer. His lip trembled, and he turned away from them, hiding his face in his sleeves.

 

 

---

 

The First Night

 

He couldn’t sleep.

 

Even when they tucked him in with an extra blanket. Even when his mom brushed his hair back and told him gently, “It’s not your fault, Ren-chan.”

 

He just kept thinking: Was she cold? Was she scared? Did she think we abandoned her?

 

He whispered into his pillow, “Kuro… I’m sorry.”

 

 

---

 

The Second Day

 

He didn’t go to school.

 

His aunt was still in the hospital with baby Chifuyu, and his parents let him stay home. He sat by the window with a cup of warm milk, watching the snowflakes swirl outside.

 

His dad offered to put up flyers. His mom walked around the neighborhood, asking neighbors if they’d seen a small black cat with a white paw and a round belly.

 

No one had.

 

 

---

 

The Third Day

 

He cried.

 

Just collapsed into his mother’s arms in the kitchen, shoulders heaving. The fear he’d held in for days burst out all at once.

 

“She’s not coming back, is she?” Ren sobbed. “She left because we weren’t here, and she’s gonna die out there and I didn’t say goodbye!”

 

His mother held him tighter than ever.

 

“No, sweetheart,” she said quietly, her own voice cracking. “Kuro didn’t leave because of you. She left because she knew something we didn’t. Sometimes… animals just know when it’s time. And she was doing what she thought was right. Not because she didn’t love you. But maybe… because she did.”

 

Ren shook his head. He didn’t want to understand. It just hurt.

 

His dad crouched behind him, wrapping them both in a hug.

 

“It’s okay to cry,” he said gently. “We'll miss her too.”

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

---

It had been a month.

   

Ren still checked the nest by the laundry room every morning. He still left the sliding door cracked open, just in case. But there was no rustle of soft paws, no flick of a black tail. No white paw to bat at his feet.

 

Kuro didn’t come home.

 

The silence of that truth settled deep in his chest, but the world didn’t stop. Snow had begun to melt, and the bitter cold gave way to softer, quieter air. The streets turned slushy. Birds began to return to the trees.

 

And Chifuyu had grown.

 

He looked like a proper baby now. Not the scrunched-up red face from the hospital, but rounder. Softer. His cheeks were plump, his tiny hands always wiggling. He kicked and gurgled and drooled, and sometimes, when Ren was close, he smiled. Just a little. A twitch at the corner of his mouth that made everyone coo and cheer.

 

At first, Ren kept his distance. He’d watch from the couch while his uncle changed diapers or his mom carried Chifuyu around the kitchen. He'd peek into the cradle when no one was looking.

 

But one day, his aunt was too tired to stand, and his uncle was folding laundry. The baby was fussing, small cries trembling in the air.

 

“Ren,” his dad said gently, kneeling beside him. “Would you like to hold him?”

 

Ren hesitated. His hands twitched in his sleeves. “…What if I drop him?”

 

“You won’t. I’ll help.”

 

So he sat down carefully, heart pounding. His dad guided Chifuyu into his arms, adjusting the blanket and showing him how to hold the baby’s neck.

 

Chifuyu blinked up at him.

 

Sea-blue eyes. Still a little watery. Still searching.

 

He made a quiet, curious noise, and Ren just stared.

 

“…You’re heavier than before,” Ren whispered. “And you don’t smell weird anymore.”

 

His dad laughed.

 

Chifuyu hiccuped and reached up, brushing his tiny hand against Ren’s collar. Ren watched the movement like it was magic.

 

And for the first time in weeks, he smiled. Just a little.

 

 

---

 

Later That Week

 

Chifuyu had this habit—when he was awake, he’d kick his little legs and babble nonsense at Ren like they were having a real conversation.

 

Ren would sit cross-legged beside the crib, chin in his hands, nodding solemnly.

 

“Yeah? That so?” he’d whisper. “That guy’s an idiot then. You shouldn’t let him steal your milk.”

 

Chifuyu would squeal.

 

Ren smiled.

 

And bit by bit, the weight of Kuro’s absence began to ease. It didn’t disappear, not really. Sometimes he still felt that hollow echo in his chest, especially at night. But when he held Chifuyu and the baby smiled at him like he was the most important person in the world, the ache was quieter.

 

He missed Kuro. He always would.

 

But Chifuyu was here. Real. Warm. Alive.

 

And Ren wasn’t alone.

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

---

 

At first, Ren had no idea what to do with a baby.

 

He wasn’t afraid of Chifuyu anymore, but he wasn’t exactly ready to change diapers or soothe late-night cries. And yet, somehow, he always found himself sitting on the floor of his aunt and uncle’s living room, legs crossed awkwardly, watching the little bundle wobble around in his baby chair like a tiny emperor commanding a kingdom of stuffed animals.

 

“Hold him just like that,” his mom would say, placing the baby gently into his lap. Ren stiffened, but Chifuyu just blinked up at him, then grinned toothlessly. The kind of smile that made Ren’s chest feel fuzzy.

 

From then on, whenever his aunt needed a quick nap or his uncle ran errands, Ren would be the one they called.

 

And Chifuyu—he’d always recognize him.

 

The moment Ren entered the house, even before he took off his shoes, he’d hear a tiny gasp from the other room. Then, pat-pat-pat—little hands slapping the floor. Around the corner came a chubby blur, still unsteady on his feet, eyes wide with glee.

 

“Re-Re!” Chifuyu squealed, arms raised.

 

Ren would try to act indifferent. He’d roll his eyes and mutter, “It’s Ren, not Re-Re,” but he always picked him up anyway. Every time.

 

Chifuyu would cling to him like a koala, burying his face in Ren’s neck, his tiny fingers tangled in the fabric of Kaji’s hoodie. Sometimes he wouldn’t even move—he’d just stay there, a warm weight against Ren’s chest, sighing contentedly like he’d found his favorite pillow.

 

Ren never told anyone how he paused every time that happened. How he’d hold still, hands supporting Chifuyu’s back and head, eyes soft and distant. How he’d let himself breathe slower. Calmer. Just to match Chifuyu’s.

 

During nap times, Ren would sit beside the crib, pretending to play with his phone. But his eyes would always stray back to the baby, to the way Chifuyu’s little chest rose and fell, to the gentle curl of his fingers around the edge of the blanket.

 

Once, Chifuyu had woken up mid-nap and started crying. Loud, hiccuping sobs that shook his tiny body.

 

Ren panicked, tried rocking him like his mom taught, whispered "shhh" over and over—but nothing worked.

 

Then, he hummed. Just a tune. Something he heard on the radio once.

 

Chifuyu stopped crying.

 

His big sea-blue eyes blinked up at Ren, wide and wet, and then his mouth curved into a sleepy smile. He reached for Ren’s finger again.

 

From that day on, humming became their thing.

 

Ren never said it out loud, not even to his mom, but he secretly loved it. Being the one Chifuyu clung to. The one who could calm him down with just a hum or a hand or a whisper.

 

And sometimes, when he watched Chifuyu sleeping on his chest, tiny fingers gripping the fabric of his shirt like it meant everything—Ren would hold him a little closer and think,

 

I’ll always be here. For him. No matter what.

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

Chifuyu was two years old when the nickname first came out in full.

 

He was wearing one of his favorite outfits that day—tiny denim overalls with a duck embroidered on the chest, a soft yellow shirt underneath. His hair had started growing in thicker, soft blond locks that curled slightly at the ends. He was wobbling around the living room, his chubby hands full of building blocks he insisted on carrying all at once.

 

Ren was lounging on the couch, chin in hand, watching with a fond smile he refused to admit was fond. His uncle had just stepped out to pick up groceries, and his aunt was chatting with Kaji’s parents in the kitchen.

 

Suddenly, a sharp little voice rang out across the room.

 

Nii-niiichaaa!

 

Ren blinked. He looked up, confused. Chifuyu was toddling toward him, eyes wide with triumph, blocks falling to the floor behind him like breadcrumbs.

 

“Nii-nii!” he chirped again, arms stretched.

 

It took Ren a second to register. Then he flushed—not from embarrassment exactly, but from the strange warmth that exploded in his chest.

 

“Did you just call me... nii-nii?” he asked, pointing to himself.

 

Chifuyu nodded, grinning. “Nii-nii!” He crashed into Ren’s knees like a truck made of plush and baby fat. Ren caught him automatically, scooping him up and setting him in his lap.

 

From the kitchen, the adults had gone quiet. Then—

 

Oh my god, did he just call him ‘nii-nii’?!” his mom burst into laughter.

 

Ren groaned, tugging his hoodie over his head in mock despair.

 

His dad peeked around the kitchen doorway, grinning from ear to ear. “That’s it. You’re stuck with it now.”

 

“Don’t start,” Ren grumbled, but the corners of his mouth were betraying him, tugging up with every second.

 

His aunt came over, drying her hands. Her eyes were glassy with affection. “He only calls a few people by name. He just started calling me mama a few weeks ago. But he’s always known who you are.”

 

Chifuyu curled tighter into Ren’s hoodie, small hands gripping the drawstrings like they were lifelines.

 

“Nii-nii stay,” he mumbled into the fabric.

 

And just like that, Kaji’s teasing defenses melted.

 

He wrapped an arm around the little body leaning into him and nodded silently. “Yeah. Nii-nii’s staying.”

 

His mom cooed from the kitchen. His dad nudged his aunt. “Told you. That boy’s his shadow.”

 

Ren didn’t answer them. He just leaned back on the couch, let Chifuyu rest against his chest, and stared out the window.

 

There was something about the name that settled in his bones. Something gentle. Something heavy.

 

He didn’t just like being Chifuyu’s big cousin anymore.

 

He was his nii-nii now.

 

And there wasn’t anything he wanted more.

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 


 

           Ren stirred slowly beneath the weight of heavy blankets, the warmth cocooning him in a softness that almost felt unreal. For a second, he didn’t know where he was—not Makochi, not Tokyo, not anywhere he'd been recently. His body ached with the dull hum of sleep too deep, too long, and his heart beat slowly like it had just returned from someplace far away.

 

Then—

 

The hush.

 

A silvery quiet blanketed the air, and light—pale, blue-tinged light—filtered through the slats of the curtain beside the futon.

 

Ren blinked blearily.

 

His fingers twitched. The room was still. Peaceful. Familiar in the way dreams never were.

 

And when he turned his head just slightly, the breath caught in his throat.

 

Snow.

 

Outside the window, a curtain of white danced in the early morning light, soft and steady, the flakes tumbling like ash from the sky. The rooftops across the street were already dusted with frost, the trees cloaked in pale powder, the streetlight casting a golden glow against the snowfall. It was beautiful—so quiet it hurt.

 

Ren sat up, rubbing his eyes, his breath puffing faintly in the cold air of the room. A single phrase drifted through his mind, slow and heavy with wonder:

 

It’s snowing.”

 

And then—like the whisper of something far away, something small and tender echoing in his chest:

 

It’s Christmas.”

 

His fingers curled around the edge of the blanket, the warmth of the kotatsu still clinging to his legs.

 

He should’ve felt cold. The floor was chilly beneath his feet. But instead, a strange warmth filled his chest—soft and unexpected. Not heat, but something quieter. Something lighter. Something like comfort. Like he belonged in that moment.

 

He breathed in, slow.

 

And then, almost involuntarily, he thought:

 

"What… what did I just dream?"

 

The edges of it slipped away like water through cupped hands—flashes of color and laughter, of the past, maybe, or of people long lost and places he no longer called home. There had been voices. Smiles. A hand reaching for his. Maybe Chifuyu’s. Maybe someone else.

 

There had been regret. And love. And something he couldn’t quite name.

 

Now, only the echo remained.

 

He stared at the snow again.

 

And for the first time in a while, Ren didn’t feel like he had to run from it. Not the memories. Not the cold. Not the holidays, or the years he missed.

 

He pulled the blanket tighter around his shoulders and murmured into the quiet,

 

“…Chifuyu... I hope he's not causing trouble.”

 

And for the first time in a long, long time…

 

It actually felt like he's in peace.

 

 

Notes:

The next chapter is inspired by when Sakura got sick in the manga🫰 before Chifuyu came back to Tokyo, so there will be a sprinkle of romance(Somebody got a crush👀 I'm hungry for romance okay☹️)scene, or you guys can see it as a platonic scene, or skip it??? Lol. Like the last two chapters(?) of this had foreshadowing for the next one if you squint (The hoodie).

Oh, I'm spoiling you guys!! Imma keep my mouth shut, so see u guys in the next chapter.

And I want to remind you guys that I'll make more chapters before the Tenjiku arc, so I hope u guys enjoy the other bonus chapters before the sad Tenjiku arc😋

Chapter 18: Visiting a sick friend

Summary:

Sick moments and bondingsss, we get to know more scenes when Chifuyu stayed in Makochi for only two weeks.

 

Read the notes first before reading this chapter.

Notes:

There will be;
Mentioned Bajifuyu
Crossover ship
Crush alert

I WAS HESITANT TO PUBLISH THIS CAUSE WHAT IF YOU GUYS HATE IT CAUSE OF THE SHIP— 😭😭 But don't worry, I will warn u guys if you don't like it 🫰 I hope there's no mistakes? I sometimes forget sum things.

Anyways, enjoy reading🥺

(See the end of the chapter for more notes.)

Chapter Text

 

 

Chifuyu was currently tending to Umemiya’s plants on the Furin rooftop—despite being explicitly told not to.

 

“Go hang out with the others,” Umemiya had said with a grin. “Make friends. You’re a middle schooler, not a retiree.” 

 

Actually, he kinda step down as the First Division Vice-Captain in Toman.

 

But here he was, elbow-deep in soil, poking at a wilting eggplant like it had personally offended him.

 

In his defense, he was bored. And to be fair, he had tried socializing. Kind of. Kaji’s video games were starting to feel like digital torture. He could only mash buttons on the same fighting game so many times before considering violence in real life just to feel something

 

The rooftop, though? The rooftop was peace. A sunlit sanctuary that smelled like tomatoes and grass and a little bit like Umemiya’s weird organic compost. Surprisingly, no one ever bothered him up here. Not even the teachers. Actually—where the hell were the teachers?

 

Chifuyu glanced around, narrowing his eyes at the clouds like it had the answers.

 

“Wasn’t this school supposed to be all about throwing hands?” he muttered. “Then why do I keep hearing about lesson plans?”

 

Umemiya had assured him there were real teachers here. Certified, adult humans. Chifuyu hadn’t seen a single one. For all he knew, the staff room was just a decoy filled with mannequins and cold coffee.

 

And the craziest part? No one questioned him anymore. Not even once. A middle schooler, just vibing on their roof like he belonged there. Chifuyu briefly wondered if he had unknowingly enrolled. What if they gave him a report card?

 

His phone buzzed, snapping him out of his thoughts. He fished it out with one dirt-streaked hand. A message from Suo.

 


—Call?


 

Chifuyu stared at the message, expression blank.

 

He had told Suo he preferred calls over texts. Something about waiting for a reply made his skin itch. Too much suspense. Too much time for people to think.

 

Chifuyu stared again. That was it. No “Hey,” no context, just that. Suo was strange like that—always smiling, always polite, and somehow radiating cryptic energy even over text.

 


—Sure.


 

He texted back, and within seconds.

 

The phone vibrated again almost instantly. Chifuyu accepted the call, already sighing.

 

“You don’t have to ask permission to call me, Suo-san,” he grumbled. “Just do it.”

 

A smooth, amused chuckle drifted through the line.

 

“I can’t help it, Chifuyu-kun. You have a very... decisive aura.”

 

Chifuyu blinked, not sure whether to be flattered or concerned. Still, Chifuyu rolled his eyes but couldn’t stop the tug at his lips. Damn him.

 

“So? You calling to psychoanalyze me or what?” he asked, brushing dirt off his pants. “Any particular reason for this little check-in?”

 

 

“Are you busy right now?” Suo’s voice was as calm as ever—like he was asking if Chifuyu had time for tea, not looking like a swamp goblin after wrestling a plant. 

 

Chifuyu glanced down at his mud-splattered clothes and the shovel lying dramatically on the concrete.

 

“No,” he said without hesitation.

 

“Wonderful,” Suo replied, like he already knew the answer. “Would you mind coming down to our classroom? Sakura-kun appears to be unwell. It may be best if you accompany us instead.”

 

Chifuyu blinked.

 

 

…What?

 

Sakura? 

 

Sick? 

 

That walking attitude problem?

 

 

Chifuyu blinked again, slower this time, as if it would help him process the words. The amusement vanished from his face, replaced by something sharp. A flicker of concern.

 

“…I’ll be right there,” he said, voice steady now. Firm.

 

He ended the call and stood up, brushing the dirt off with hurried swipes. One of Umemiya’s baby cucumbers rolled away unnoticed.

 

“Guess I’ll leave you in nature’s hands,” Chifuyu muttered to the plants. “Don’t die while I’m gone.”

 

Then he bolted for the rooftop stairs, gut coiled with something he couldn’t name—annoyance, worry, maybe both. Sakura getting sick felt wrong. That guy was built like a stray cat who fed off spite and caffeine. What the hell kind of virus had the audacity to take him down?

 

Only one way to find out.

 

Chifuyu descended the stairs of Furin High, the cool tile clacking beneath his shoes, and made his way to the First Years’ Room One. He hadn’t even reached the door before the air shifted—dozens of eyes zeroed in on him like heat-seeking missiles.

 

Yep. He was definitely not used to this.

 

The moment he stepped inside, a hush fell over the room like someone pressed pause on a wild delinquent sitcom.

 

Dozens of curious eyes darted in his direction like he’d walked into the wrong audition. Chifuyu stiffened. It was just like middle school all over again—when he’d tried to impress Baji with a new hairstyle, only for Ryusei to prank him and turn him into the laughingstock of the week. Chifuyu fought the urge to turn on his heel and escape

 

He clenched his jaw and kept walking.

 

But then—Suo and Nirei. Familiar faces in a sea of chaos. His shoulders relaxed a little.

 

"Chifuyu-kun!” Nirei waved like a golden retriever in a school uniform. Suo gave his usual unreadable smile, as serene as a monk and twice as suspicious.

 

They exchanged greetings, and just as Chifuyu started wondering if he could sneak back out without anyone noticing, the group launched into a new plan: Operation Cheer Up Sakura.

 

Snacks, drinks, vitamins—basically everything short of summoning a doctor.

 

Before Chifuyu could decline, a massive hand clamped down on his shoulder. He turned his head slowly and looked up into the face of a buff, bright-orange-haired guy who looked like he ate protein powder with a spoon and has the energy of a golden retriever.

 

What was his name again?

 

Tsuge...Tsugeura? Tsunami?

 

"You're comin’ with," the guy grinned, already steering Chifuyu out the door like a toddler with no rights.

 

“Uh—wait, hold on—!”

 

Nope. Resistance was futile.

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

---

 

One Convenience Store Run Later…

 

They returned with two giant plastic bags each, crammed with everything from banana chips to honey lemon tea and suspiciously expensive probiotic yogurt. Chifuyu stared at them in disbelief.

 

They bought a lot. As in, two entire plastic bags of vitamin drinks, fruit jellies, some fancy-looking rice porridge, a lot and one questionable aloe yogurt that Suo insisted was good for digestion. Some of the students even started scribbling little “get well soon” notes and sticking them on the snacks with tape and glitter pens like they were decorating a care package for a pop idol.

 

Chifuyu blinked at the sight of one note with a hand-drawn cartoon cat giving a thumbs-up.

 

“…That’s… weirdly wholesome,” he mumbled.

 

It reminded him of that one time Baji left a Peyoung Yakisoba cup outside his door when he was sick. No note, no words—just a hard knock and a retreating silhouette. The noodles were split into two portions. Of course the other one was already eaten. That was Baji’s version of “take care.”

 

Baji had been the only one he was really close to in Toman. He didn’t hang out with the other Vice-Captains much. They were more about business than bonding.

 

Before he could fall too deep into nostalgia, Suo’s hand latched onto his shoulder with unholy precision.

 

“Alright, Chifuyu-kun,” Suo suddenly announced. “Let’s deliver these.”

 

“Hah?”

 

Before he could protest, both Suo and Nirei had grabbed his arms. Suo’s grip was gentle but inescapable. Like a silk rope tied by a ninja monk.

 

“Stop manhandling me!” Chifuyu complained, dragging his feet. “I can carry the bags, at least—”

 

“Nope,” Nirei chirped. “Team effort!”

 

“I am the team—!”

 

Chifuyu surrendered with a sigh.

 

As they walked, he gave the bags a once-over. “Don’t you think this is a bit much? It’s not like we’re preparing for a week-long camping trip.”

 

Suo smiled like a calm storm. “Everyone was worried. We thought this would be a better idea than having the whole class show up at his doorstep.”

 

“Yeah,” Nirei nodded. “Sakura-san’d probably shut the door in everyone’s face.”

 

That was… actually very true.

 

“But wow,” Nirei continued. “Didn’t expect Sakura-san’s place to be this close. We asked the school and it was just a few blocks.”

 

“Huh,” Chifuyu mused, glancing up at the blue sky. “Didn’t he say he was from out of town?”

 

“I always figured his parents moved here for work,” Nirei said thoughtfully. “Maybe that’s why he enrolled at Furin?”

 

Moments later, Nirei suddenly lit up, pointing toward an alley.

 

“Oh! That’s it! We’re here—”

 

He stopped dead in his tracks.

 

Suo blinked, momentarily stunned. Even his calm expression faltered for half a second.

 

“…Eh?” Chifuyu muttered.

 

Sakura’s apartment complex was… interesting.

 

A cracked wooden sign hung from the stairs by a single rusted chain, swaying ominously in the wind. Creeping vines climbed the old fence like they were trying to claim the structure back for nature. The stairs groaned as if they hadn’t been touched since the Showa era.

 

In the shadows, a fat stray cat sat perfectly still, watching them like a cryptid guardian. Its eyes glowed faintly.

 

The whole building gave off aura. Not “homey” aura. Not even “shabby but cozy” aura.

 

No. This place screamed you will get haunted here.

 

“Wow,” Suo said with a placid smile. “It looks like a haunted house.”

 

“Suo-san!” Nirei shrieked, gripping his shirt. “Don’t say that out loud! What if it is cursed?!”

 

Chifuyu simply folded his arms, unimpressed.

 

“…This explains so much about Sakura-san.”

 

“Huh…? This looks like an apartment complex for single, chain-smoking bachelors who’ve given up on life,” Chifuyu muttered, narrowing his eyes as he tilted his head up to scan the crumbling facade.

 

Every step up the warped metal stairs rewarded them with a high-pitched creak—the kind that made Chifuyu instinctively tense, like the whole staircase might collapse and send them crashing into the overgrown lot below.

 

“It’s like the stairs are screaming in pain…” he mumbled again.

 

“Y-Yeah… I wonder why anyone’d choose to live here,” Nirei said with a dry swallow, glancing nervously at the flickering hallway light above them, which buzzed like an insect stuck in purgatory.

 

They stopped in front of a weather-stained metal door.

 

Room 201. The numbers were crooked—one hanging halfway off, barely held up by rust.

 

Nirei pressed the cracked plastic doorbell.

 

Nothing.

 

No chime. Not even a click.

 

“…It’s broken,” Nirei muttered.

 

But before either of them could process what to do next—

 

Creeeak.

 

The door inched open.

 

Chifuyu’s heart jumped.

 

Nirei practically squeaked.

 

“Suo—?! Wait! You can’t just—!”

 

Suo had already pushed the door open with a calm, perfectly relaxed expression.

 

“It wasn’t locked,” he said, as if that made any of this better. His voice echoed slightly into the apartment’s dark interior.

 

Chifuyu’s gaze dropped to the entranceway, where a single, familiar pair of sneakers sat messily by the entrance door.

 

“…Those are Sakura-san’s shoes,” he muttered under his breath.

 

Suo was already stepping inside, peering into the silence like he was entering a friend's cozy home instead of the set of a psychological thriller.

 

“Helloooo~? Sakura-kuuun?” Suo called out, his voice bouncing against the empty walls.

 

Nirei flinched. “Suo-san, don’t say it like that—!”

 

Chifuyu hesitated, then leaned in for a peek—and the moment he did, his stomach twisted.

 

The small apartment was dim, lit only by the gray daylight filtering through half-closed blinds.

 

A worn-out kitchen greeted them first.

 

The faucet dripped, slowly, rhythmically—plink… plink…—into a stainless steel sink filled with trash, mostly with instant food wrappers.

 

The cabinet doors hung open, but they were completely empty. Nothing inside. Not even dust.

 

It didn’t feel messy.

 

It felt… neglected.

 

Like no one had truly lived here for a long time. Like someone had just been surviving.

 

A cold draft brushed past them.

 

Chifuyu stepped in, eyes scanning slowly, the silence heavier now.

 

There was no warmth in this space. No life. Just stillness.

 

It felt like a shell.

 

And it made his chest ache a little.

 

“…It feels lonely,” he said quietly, frowning, voice barely above a whisper.

 

“H-He does live here, right…?” Nirei whispered, his voice cracking as his eyes darted to every shadow like he expected a ghost to come charging out with a chainsaw. His hands were twitching at his sides like he was ready to karate chop the air.

 

Suo, unbothered as ever, stepped fully into the dark apartment and muttered with casual grace, “Sorry for intruding.”

 

Chifuyu followed behind with a low, polite bow. His eyes scanned the eerily quiet room. “Excuse us…”

 

“Wh-WHAT!? W-We really shouldn’t be barging in like this—!” Nirei stammered in protest, arms flailing—until Suo twisted his head around with the calm of a villain halfway through his monologue.

 

“Nirei-kun,” Suo said, his tone still gentle, but the glint in his eye was unmistakably evil. “From what we can see… Sakura-kun is alone right now. Down with a cold. Possibly can’t even move.”

 

Chifuyu arched a brow. He could already tell where this was going.

 

“At the worst case scenario…” Suo tilted his head with faux concern, his smile gentle—too gentle. “What do you think will happen to him?”

 

Nirei froze. His face paled. His pupils shrank.

 

Chifuyu deadpanned.

 

He honestly couldn’t tell whether to laugh, intervene, or let this natural disaster play out.

 

“The worst case… D… D… D…” Nirei’s brain conjured up a censored horror-movie visual—an imaginary Sakura laying lifeless under a dramatic filter with a warning blur over him. “Dying alone!?!?!?

 

BANG!

 

“SHUT UPPPPP!!! WHO THE HELL BARGES INTO SOMEONE’S HOUSE AND STARTS YELLING!?”

 

The three of them froze.

 

Suo blinked.

 

Chifuyu blinked.

 

Nirei fell backward with a shrieking wheeze.

 

“S-Sakura-san…?” Chifuyu mumbled, staring toward the voice.

 

“Oh.” Suo let out a very unbothered, “Ah.”

 

"A-A-A-A GHOST!!” Nirei cried, stumbling back in absolute panic as if Sakura’s raspy voice summoned the undead. He fell onto his butt with a yelp.

 

Suo chuckled lightly. “Hahaha. He’s alive and yelling. That’s proof enough.”

 

Chifuyu exhaled through his nose, long and slow.

 

From around the corner, Sakura finally appeared—wobbling, disheveled, draped in a too-thin shirt, and looking like he’d fought off a plague with only sarcasm and cold medicine. His skin was pale, his eyes and nose flushed a sore red, and he squinted at them like they were hallucinations.

 

“…What…?” he mumbled, blinking at the blurry trio by the door.

 

“You guys…?”

 

He took one step forward—and immediately swayed.

 

“Sakura-san!” Nirei yelped, scrambling up to help but freezing mid-run.

 

Instinctively, Chifuyu stepped forward, arms twitching to reach out—heart hammering in his chest—though he’d rather walk barefoot through hot glass than admit that aloud. Sakura caught himself against the wall before falling. His breathing was uneven and labored, a slight wheeze catching in every gasp.

 

Why…” Sakura whispered, each breath shaky, “…are you guys… here…?”

 

Suo’s usual calm cracked into concern, his brows furrowing. “You seem really sick…”

 

“We—we came to visit you!” Nirei blurted, his voice pitched high, like he was afraid Sakura might faint on the spot.

 

“You look terrible,” Chifuyu snapped—though his tone betrayed him, laced with unspoken worry. “You shouldn’t be walking around like that. Idiot.”

 

Sakura’s bleary eyes looked at them, wide with disbelief.

 

His red nose twitched.

 

His eyes glistened—but not with tears. Just… exhaustion. Fever. Maybe confusion.

 

Chifuyu's chest tightened.

 

He blinked.

 

This… this was the first time he’d seen Sakura look small.

 

Not cold. Not sarcastic.

 

Just small. Weak. Human.

 

Chifuyu blinked again. 

 

Something twisted in his chest again.

 

He didn’t know why.

 

Suo returned to his ever-gentle, composed smile, the kind that felt almost too calm for the tension still lingering in the air.

 

“Sorry for waking you up, Sakura-kun,” he said lightly, already placing both hands on Sakura’s shoulders with the softness of someone trying not to spook a wild animal. “Come on, let’s get you back into bed.”

 

“Stop it! Don’t push me!” Sakura barked hoarsely, swaying on his feet like a wind-worn branch. But Suo, ever the diplomat, simply guided him forward without a hint of force, just quiet insistence.

 

“Chifuyu-kun, Nirei-kun,” Suo called out sweetly without looking back, “can you two bring in the things we brought?”

 

“Y-Yeah—sure,” Nirei stammered, blinking like he’d just re-entered his own body.

 

Chifuyu had already moved, silent and brisk, scooping up the other bag before Nirei even reached for his.

 

When they reached Sakura’s room, all three of them froze for a beat.

 

The door creaked open with a soft sigh. Inside was dim and plain. A single ceiling light flickered softly above—a weak glow barely pushing away the cold. The futon was thin and slightly rumpled, tucked under a humming air conditioner. A pair of Furin jacket and pants were hung haphazardly from a ceiling hook, swaying faintly like abandoned skin.

 

There were cabinets, but most were visibly empty.

 

It wasn’t messy. It wasn’t clean. It was… neglected. Like a room that had no one to come home to it.

 

A quiet ache twisted in Chifuyu’s gut. This isn’t just someone being sick… This is someone who doesn’t know how to take care of themselves.

 

Sakura, sluggish and red-eyed, trudged forward and half-collapsed onto his futon, curling inward like he was shrinking away from the world.

 

“Sakura-kun, do you live alone?” Suo asked gently, settling near him.

 

“So what?” Sakura muttered, not even bothering to face them. He tugged the futon over his shoulder like a shield.

 

“Do you have any cold medicine?” Suo asked again, patient. “We could run and grab you some if you don’t.”

 

“It’sh fine…” came the muffled reply, voice thick and nasally.

 

Chifuyu noticed the red flush on his cheeks. He was sweating. Shivering. Definitely not fine.

 

Nirei tried next, holding up the plastic bag like it might help. “Th-Then, uh, maybe something to eat? We brought—some stuff…”

 

“I dun wan food,” came the grumbled reply, followed by a sniffle and a shaky breath as Sakura turned his back to them.

 

Suo sat beside him, his tone softer than ever. “The Gluttonous Sakura-kun… turning down food? You can’t even throw insults at me?” he teased, but it came out more sad than playful.

 

Sakura didn’t reply. He shut his eyes, his pale face turned away, breathing slow and shallow.

 

Chifuyu stayed quiet, lips pressed tight. Nirei looked between them all, unsure if they were doing the right thing or just making it worse.

 

I didn’t expect this… Nirei thought. I knew he was distant but… he really lives alone in a place like this? So cold, so empty…

 

He frowned, eyes dropping to the bag in his hands.

 

“Nirei-kun,” Suo said softly, breaking the silence.

 

Nirei blinked, startled out of his thoughts.

 

“Give that to Sakura-kun.”

 

“Huh—? Oh! Right!” Nirei scrambled and held out the bag toward the futon. “Here, Sakura-san… This is from everyone in class. Chifuyu-san helped too. Everyone’s worried, y’know? They’re all hoping you get better soon.”

 

Chifuyu didn’t speak. He was unusually quiet, staring at the same spot on the floor.

 

Sakura didn’t move.

 

Nirei hesitated, then added, voice low and sincere, “I don’t know what you’re going through… But if you really are alone… then, please, just try relying on us. Even just a little.”

 

He gave a sheepish chuckle, scratching his cheek. “But, heh, I guess I’ve been going on about that since yesterday, huh…”

 

“…It’s fine.”

 

The words were barely audible.

 

All three of them froze.

 

“I’ve always handled this stuff on my own,” Sakura murmured, voice scratchy but firm. “I just need to sleep. It’ll pass. This isn’t anything worth worrying about.”

 

And that was the moment Chifuyu’s patience snapped.

 

“There’s no such thing as ‘nothing to worry about,’ you— you goddamn idiot!” he burst out, his voice sharp with emotion. “You’re burning up and holed up in this—this empty room like you’re already—!

 

“Chifuyu-kun.”

 

Suo’s voice cut in quietly, firm and grounding. He didn’t raise it. He didn’t need to.

 

Chifuyu clenched his fists, biting back the next words. His heart was racing. His jaw tight. But he stopped.

 

Suo stood up slowly, dusting off his pants with quiet grace.

 

“We’ve done what we came to do. We brought gifts. It’s enough for today,” he said with a soft, unreadable smile. “Let’s go.”

 

Nirei blinked. “H-Huh? But—”

 

“We shouldn’t force him,” Suo added, still smiling, but something bitter stirred beneath his gentle tone. “Let’s go home. For now.”

 

“…Okay…” Nirei mumbled, eyes dropping. He stood slowly.

 

Suo reached out and patted Chifuyu’s shoulder like one might soothe a kicked cat. “Come on. You too, Chifuyu-kun.”

 

Chifuyu clicked his tongue, but he obeyed. His feet felt heavier than they should. He turned without looking back.

 

“Take care, Sakura-kun,” Suo said, his voice as light as ever.

 

“S-Sorry about Chifuyu-san! Call us if you need anything, okay?” Nirei added hurriedly, bowing slightly as he gently shut the sliding door behind him.

 

And then—

 

Silence.

 

Sakura lay still on the futon. He hadn’t moved.

 

But the room… felt colder now.

 

As if, the moment they left, something in the air thinned.

 

And he couldn’t help but wonder—why was it, that now that they were gone, it hurt a little more to breathe?

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

---

 

Chifuyu’s footsteps were clipped and sharp against the quiet hallway, echoing his frustration as he stalked ahead. His fists were clenched, jaw tight, and his eyes shadowed beneath his fringe. 

 

Behind him, Suo trailed with his usual composed steps, hands folded behind his back, eyes half-lidded in thought. Nirei stumbled after them, breathless and flustered.

 

“W-Wait! Suo-san! Chifuyu-san! Hold on!” Nirei cried, jogging clumsily.

 

At the sound, Chifuyu halted abruptly, his shoulders stiff. Suo stopped more fluidly, turning around with that calm, unreadable smile that always seemed to hold a thousand thoughts behind it.

 

“W-Why are we leaving?!” Nirei demanded, breath hitching. “Aren’t you worried about him?!”

 

Suo exhaled softly, like someone laying down a heavy book. He smiled gently, but his eyes dimmed just slightly with melancholy.

 

“I am,” he said quietly. “Very much so. But…” His gaze drifted toward the hallway behind them, the direction of Sakura’s room. “Judging from the look of that room, and how he's carrying himself... I think Sakura-kun has been alone for a long time. Possibly, far longer than we imagined.”

 

Nirei’s brow furrowed. “That’s exactly why we should’ve stayed with him!”

 

There was a moment of silence. Then, Suo turned toward Chifuyu, who still hadn’t moved. He stood frozen, staring at the floor as though the dust there had suddenly become the most important thing in the world.

 

Chifuyu remained still. Only his shoulders moved—tense, rigid, trembling slightly.

 

Suo followed Chifuyu’s gaze to the ground. “Let me ask you something, Nirei-kun,” he said, voice low and thoughtful. “Say you’re lost in the middle of nowhere. You’re given one thing to help you—just one. What would you ask for?”

 

Nirei blinked, confused. “Huh…? Uh, I guess… my phone?”

 

Suo gave a small hum of approval. “Exactly. Because you know how to use a smartphone, right? You know how to reach out with it.”

 

“Huh? Well, yeah...” Nirei said, puzzled.

 

“But what if you were handed something you didn’t know how to use? A compass, or an old map? Something unfamiliar. When you’re already overwhelmed, it just adds more confusion, doesn’t it?” He paused. “For Sakura-kun… I think that ‘something unfamiliar’ is us. Friendship. Kindness. Support. I don’t think he knows how to use those yet.”

 

Chifuyu’s fists trembled at his sides. He could still feel the heat of his anger from earlier. The lump in his throat rose higher. That small, neglected room. That raspy voice brushing off help like it was something foreign and dangerous. The way his voice cracked when he’d snapped at Sakura. Now, it curdled in his gut as guilt. 

 

“And right now,” Suo continued, “he’s too sick—too fragile—to navigate something that unfamiliar. If we force it on him, it might only make him retreat further.”

 

Chifuyu’s head dipped lower, the weight of regret pressing heavy on his spine. He’d snapped. Like a fool. Like someone who didn’t understand.

 

“I…” Chifuyu’s voice came out hoarse. “I shouldn’t have yelled at him…”

 

Suo placed a hand gently on Chifuyu’s shoulder. “You care. That’s why you did. But we have to give him space to want help. Not force it onto him like medicine he doesn’t trust.”

 

Suo’s tone softened further. “But he’s still a student at our school. He’ll be back. If not tomorrow, then soon. And when he is... we can try again. A little at a time.”

 

“I get what you’re saying, Suo-san… but…”

 

He looked up, eyes shining with something close to tears.

 

“I want Sakura-san to learn about friendship. I want him to know we’re here. Because if he never realizes that… if he doesn’t see it for what it is… he’ll never reach for it. And when he’s hurting or lost, he’ll keep thinking he has to handle everything on his own.”

 

He scratched his cheek awkwardly, but his voice didn’t waver.

 

“I promised I’d help him rise to the top of this school. But he’s always just… carving his own path with bloody hands and clenched teeth. So if he ever stumbles, even once… I want to be the one standing there with a hand out. I want to show him it’s okay to fall back on someone.”

 

He took a step forward, meeting Suo’s eyes with quiet steel.

 

“I want to be helpful to him. Even just a little.”

 

Suo’s smile grew soft and proud. Behind him, Chifuyu finally raised his head, eyes glistening, chest tight with guilt and something warmer—something blooming.

 

“…Yeah,” Chifuyu murmured. “Me too.” 

 

“Oh?”

 

The trio’s heads snapped toward the voice that had called out. At the end of the hallway stood a woman framed by the afternoon light spilling through the windows behind her.

 

“Kotoha-san!” Nirei cried out, voice already cracking.

 

The woman—Kotoha—strode toward them with a curious smile tugging at her lips. Her burgundy hair was neatly styled with a clean middle part, its glossy strands brushing just beneath her jaw. She wore a crisp white plaid shirt tucked into a black calf-length skirt that swayed with her steps. A green bomber jacket was thrown over her shoulders with practiced ease, and a sleek black leather crossbody bag rested against her hip. In her hands, she balanced two stuffed grocery bags filled with fresh produce and packaged goods—clearly just returning from shopping for her café.

 

“Nirei, Suo, and Chifuyu? What are you three doing wandering around like this? Making your rounds?” she asked warmly.

 

But her tone shifted the instant she saw Nirei’s tear-streaked face.

 

“Kotoha-san!” Nirei burst, breathless and on the verge of sobbing. “It’s bad! Sakura-san’s in trouble!”

 

Chifuyu turned his gaze away, jaw tight, while Suo remained composed beside him, offering her a gentle, acknowledging nod.

 

Kotoha’s smile vanished. “Huh!? He’s down cold?!”

 

“Yeah!” Nirei choked, clutching his fists to his chest. “He’s completely out of it! Burning up with a fever, barely talking—and he’s all alone!”

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

---

 

Chifuyu stepped through the front door of the house—his relative’s place, not quite home but familiar enough to slip his shoes off without thinking. The lights were dim, the usual quiet hum of an empty evening pressing gently against the walls. He figured his aunt was still at work, grinding through her night shift, and Ren… probably out somewhere with his usual crew, stuffing his face or causing harmless trouble.

 

He made his way to the shared room he used whenever he came down to Makochi. The door creaked open softly, revealing a neat space—one futons by side, was currently spread out over the frame of Ren’s bed. Chifuyu’s brow twitched. Ren had insisted he’d take the floor while Chifuyu took the bed, claiming it was only right since Chifuyu was the guest. But as usual, Chifuyu had already set up his futon without argument. That was just how things settled between them—unspoken compromises.

 

As he dropped his bag near the wall, his mind flicked back to Sakura. That room. That cold, threadbare excuse for a bedroom. Empty cabinets, no spare clothes, not even the kind of clutter a person accidentally accumulates when living somewhere for a while. Just one spare shirt and the neatly hung Furin uniform—like a soldier’s armor waiting for battle.

 

“Does that guy even have any money?” Chifuyu muttered under his breath, frowning deeply.

 

He clicked his tongue and crouched to unzip his travel bag, rifling through his neatly folded clothes. 'It’s already night... Every stores are close, and even if it was, dragging him out like that wouldn’t help.’ His fingers paused on the soft fabric of a hoodie. 'Guess I’ll just lend him some of mine.'

 

Not because he cared—no, not like that. Just because the idea of someone wearing the same thin, probably sweat-soaked shirt while sick made him itch with secondhand discomfort. That was all. Just hygiene. Logical.

 

He pulled out two clean shirts, a pair of sweatpants, and a thick navy blue hoodie—one of his favorites, actually, but it would keep Sakura warm.

 

“Don’t get the wrong idea,” he muttered to the empty room as he folded the clothes over his arm. “I just don’t want him getting worse and being more of a pain.”

 

Still, his steps were quicker as he headed for the door again, the chill of that lonely room clinging to the back of his neck.

 

Chifuyu folded the two clean shirts with practiced precision, followed by a soft pair of sweatpants and his thick navy blue hoodie—the one he always wore on chilly nights when even his bones felt tired. He hesitated for a moment, fingers brushing over the hoodie’s worn cuffs. It was his favorite, but… Sakura looked like he didn’t even have a proper Futon, let alone warm clothes.

 

He still had his favourite white hoodie anyway. That one was just as warm. With a low huff, he folded the navy blue one with finality and tucked it into the paper bag with the rest. He creased the sides sharply so nothing would slip, securing the bottom with one hand and testing the weight.

 

Kotoha-san’s probably at Sakura’s place by now, he thought, tightening the bag’s handles in his grip. She had mentioned cooking egg congee for him—something hot and gentle—and even went out of her way to buy cold medicine. Chifuyu appreciated her for that. She always moved without asking for recognition.

 

Just as he stepped toward the door, hand reaching for the knob, it creaked open from the other side. Kaji Ren walked in, slinging his bag off one shoulder with a tired grunt. His brows raised when he saw Chifuyu mid-exit, paper bag in hand.

 

“Where are you going?” Kaji asked, quirking a brow in his usual nonchalant tone.

 

Chifuyu blinked, caught off guard. “Ah. Just gonna let Sakura borrow some clothes. So he doesn’t get more sick. Y’know… for hygiene.”

 

Kaji tilted his head slightly, studying him. “Right, I heard he wasn’t feeling well,” he said, and without much more than that, reached out and patted Chifuyu’s shoulder in quiet approval. “Don’t come home too late. Be safe.”

 

“Yeah,” Chifuyu muttered, lips curving into a faint smile as Kaji disappeared toward the kitchen, the fridge door clanking open a moment later.

 

He stepped out into the night, pulling his jacket tighter as a breeze swept through the quiet street. The sky above was dull with clouds, dim streetlights casting uneven glows along the sidewalk. As he approached Sakura’s apartment building, he slowed, eyes narrowing slightly.

 

In the darkness, the building looked less like a home and more like something forgotten—its cracked facade and flickering hallway light giving it the air of a haunted house. Shadows bled into corners. The kind of place where silence rang louder than noise.

 

Chifuyu exhaled through his nose, steeling himself as he climbed the steps. Just dropping off clothes, he reminded himself. That’s all. Still, his heart beat a little quicker.

 

Chifuyu stepped into the apartment like it belonged to him—his strides unhurried, his hand steady on the door as he shut it softly behind him. The familiar scent of warm rice porridge and medicinal herbs drifted through the small space, clinging to the still air like a blanket. The lights were low, the kind of gentle dimness that made everything feel quieter, softer. He didn’t bother announcing himself. No need. He already knew where to go.

 

His footsteps padded lightly across the floor, down the narrow hall until he reached the bedroom. He pushed the sliding door open and slipped inside.

 

There, under the modest glow of a floor lamp, Sakura sat cross-legged on his futon, hunched slightly forward as he spooned steaming egg congee into his mouth. His face was pale, flushed at the cheeks, lips parted slightly from the heat. The bowl wobbled a little in his hands.

 

Beside him, Kotoha sat calmly on the floor, legs tucked under her, her posture relaxed. Her hair was pulled into a loose bun, and she looked perfectly at ease, as if this were part of a routine. She turned toward the doorway just as Chifuyu entered and offered him a small, warm smile.

 

Sakura, on the other hand, nearly leapt a foot in the air.

 

“Wha—what are you doing here?!” he blurted, eyes wide, voice cracking with panic. He looked like a cornered cat, clutching his bowl like it was a shield, face a mix of surprise and indignant horror.

 

Chifuyu didn’t flinch.

 

“Evening, Kotoha-san,” he said smoothly, ignoring Sakura’s startled yelp entirely. He gave the woman a respectful nod as he stepped further in and placed the paper bag carefully near the folded futon. “Thanks for taking care of him.”

 

Kotoha chuckled lightly, adjusting the towel in her lap. “He’s been a bit of a stubborn patient,” she said with fond exasperation. “Didn’t want to eat at first. Said he wasn’t that sick. Until he nearly burned his tongue while trying to eat it.”

 

“I didn’t—!” Sakura started to argue, only for a cough to interrupt him, making him look even more like a sulky, feverish kitten.

 

Chifuyu crouched beside the bag, opening it to reveal two neatly folded shirts, a pair of soft sweatpants, and the thick navy blue hoodie resting on top. He tugged the hoodie up slightly so it would be visible.

 

“Brought you these,” he muttered, not looking at Sakura as he spoke. “You don’t have anything here except that one damn uniform. You’ll catch pneumonia wearing that again.”

 

Sakura squinted at the clothes, then at Chifuyu, then back at the clothes. “I didn’t ask you to—”

 

“You’re welcome,” Chifuyu cut in dryly, standing up again and brushing invisible dust off his knees. “I don’t want my hoodie back with your fever germs on it, though. Keep it clean.”

 

Sakura huffed, cheeks pink with a mixture of heat and irritation. “Tch… I didn’t ask for your stupid clothes.”

 

“Didn’t offer out of kindness,” Chifuyu muttered under his breath, crossing his arms as he leaned against the wall. “I just didn’t want to see you coughing in that same crusty shirt again.”

 

Kotoha stood with a quiet sigh, brushing her hands on her lap. “Well, I'll go first,” she said, already gathering the empty trash. She shot both of them a look that managed to be amused and maternal all at once. “Try not to argue too loud. Some of us are trying to preserve the peace.”

 

As she stepped out, the room fell into an awkward, heavy silence.

 

Sakura looked down at the porridge, then at the bag beside him, then up at Chifuyu, whose gaze wandered absently around the room, refusing to meet his.

 

“…Thanks,” Sakura mumbled.

 

Chifuyu glanced at him. “Huh?”

 

“I said thanks,” Sakura grumbled louder this time, ears red. “For the clothes.”

 

Chifuyu shrugged, trying not to smirk. “Told you. It’s just hygiene.”

 

But deep down, even he couldn’t ignore the tiny, inexplicable warmth that bloomed in his chest when Sakura muttered, "Still. Thanks."

 

Chifuyu blinked, caught slightly off guard. Even after all the time they’d spent butting heads and trading jabs, he still wasn’t used to this version of Sakura—the one who mumbled his thanks instead of biting sarcasm, the one who looked away like gratitude embarrassed him more than getting punched in the gut.

 

It made something in Chifuyu’s chest shift uncomfortably.

 

He quickly turned his head, avoiding Sakura’s eyes. “It’s no problem,” he mumbled, the words tumbling out quieter than he intended.

 

He busied himself brushing nonexistent lint from his jacket sleeve, then glanced toward the paper bag again. “There’s a shirt and a pair of sweatpants in there,” he added, voice firmer this time. “It’s warm enough. You better wear it when you sleep or you’ll wake up coughing again.”

 

Sakura made a face but didn’t argue. His fingers drummed lightly against the bowl now resting on his lap. The silence returned, but it was a different kind this time—less tense, more hesitant. Like neither of them knew what to say next but weren’t quite ready to leave it at that.

 

“…It smells like you,” Sakura muttered suddenly, eyes narrowed as he peeked into the paper bag.

 

Chifuyu’s head whipped around. “What?!”

 

“I said it smells like you!” Sakura repeated, more defensive now. “Like that dumb laundry detergent you use! Or that stupid… cat shampoo or whatever—”

 

“I do not use cat shampoo!”

 

Sakura smirked weakly. “Could’ve fooled me.”

 

Chifuyu groaned and ran a hand down his face, half in exasperation, half to hide the creeping heat on his cheeks. “Unbelievable… I should’ve brought you a muzzle instead of shirt.”

 

“Wouldn’t fit,” Sakura said smugly, despite the slight wheeze that followed. “I’d chew through it anyway.”

 

Chifuyu rolled his eyes, but there was no real irritation in the gesture. He stepped closer to the futon, gaze softening ever so slightly. “Eat all of it, alright? And drink the meds Kotoha-san left. If I find out you didn’t, I’m dragging you to the clinic myself.”

 

“Bossy,” Sakura muttered, but nodded all the same. He looked down at the bowl, then up at Chifuyu again. “But… yeah. Sure.”

 

Chifuyu let the silence sit for a beat longer before slowly backing toward the door. “You better recover tomorrow.”

 

As he opened the sliding door, he hesitated—just briefly—then glanced over his shoulder.

 

“…And don’t lose that hoodie.”

 

Sakura, already lifting a spoonful of congee again, looked up with a sleepy scowl. “Tch. I’m not gonna sell it, idiot.”

 

Chifuyu huffed a quiet laugh and slipped out of the room.

 

Outside, the hallway felt cooler than before. But as he pulled his jacket tighter around himself and started the walk home, there was a strange lightness to his steps—like maybe, just maybe, this night hadn’t been such a bad one after all.

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

---

 

(Romance Part. You guys can skip this one if you don't like the ship—)

 

---

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

When Chifuyu finally returned to Tokyo, he did so with shoulders hunched and limbs dragging like dead weight. His entire body ached—every step jarring his sprained arm, every breath reminding him of bruises hidden beneath his clothes. He barely managed to kick the door shut behind him before he staggered down the narrow hallway, less like a teenager and more like a soldier crawling home from the battlefield. And in a way, he was. If a battlefield counted as a chaotic ambush between the Black Dragons and Toman.

 

His knuckles were scabbed, his sweater still faintly stiff with old blood, and his mind too fogged with exhaustion to think straight.

 

To make matters worse, Christmas was already over.

 

“Ugh…” he groaned, dragging his feet into his room and nudging the door closed behind him with the heel of his foot.

 

The air inside was warm, unmoving, and smelled faintly of dust, cat fur, and the worn pages of books left open too long, a Furin jacket hanging into his cabinet like a prize he won. It greeted him not like a sanctuary, but like a quiet, judgmental roommate. Peke J was curled up at the foot of his bed, nestled in the folds of his blanket like a tiny king on a throne. The cat blinked slowly at Chifuyu, tail flicking once in what felt like silent reproach—as if to say, "Finally decided to show up, huh?"

 

Chifuyu sighed. “Yeah, yeah. You basically live here more than I do now.”

 

Peke J didn’t dignify him with a response, only tucked his face beneath his paws and resumed napping.

 

Chifuyu, meanwhile, shuffled toward the closet. His current clothes were clammy with sweat and dried blood, clinging to him like bad memories. He needed something warm. Soft. Safe. His gaze landed on the white hoodie by the window— 

 

No. Not that one.

 

He needed his navy hoodie. The thick one. The one that felt like armor and comfort all at once. That hoodie had seen him through more sleepless nights and rainy mornings than he could count. It wasn’t just clothing. It was a lifeline.

 

He dropped his bag onto the floor with a thud and began rifling through it with urgency, digging past crumpled shirts and spare socks. But the hoodie wasn’t there.

 

Frowning, he unzipped every pocket, even the small inner compartments he never used. Still nothing.

 

A cold weight began to settle in his gut.

 

“Did I leave it at Ren’s?” he muttered aloud. But no—he’d double-checked every room before leaving Makochi. He remembered it clearly.

 

And then, the memory hit him like a sucker punch.

 

Sakura.

 

The night Sakura had a fever so high he couldn’t stand without swaying. Chifuyu had acted annoyed, sure—grumbled about babysitting and muttered insults under his breath—but when push came to shove, he’d silently shoved a paper bag into Sakura’s arms. Inside: two shirts, sweatpants, and… the navy blue hoodie.

 

His hoodie.

 

“Goddamn it…” Chifuyu groaned, dropping onto the mattress like a puppet with its strings cut.

 

Heat crawled up his neck, blooming across his cheeks and racing to the tips of his ears.

 

“You just… gave it to him?” Chifuyu thought, recoiling at the memory like he’d touched something scalding. “Like it meant nothing? Like he was yours or something?” The horror of it twisted in his gut, shame coiling through him like barbed wire. His entire body flinched, and he threw his arm over his face in a useless attempt to hide from himself.

 

“You didn’t even ask. You just shoved it at him like it was normal. Like—like you wanted him to have it. Like you thought it’d make him smile or something. God. Shameless. He’s older than you. He’s not even nice. And you already pulled that kind of move?”

 

A long, strangled groan crawled out of his throat as he rolled over and shoved his face into the pillow, as if the cotton could absorb the sheer volume of secondhand embarrassment radiating from his chest. His legs kicked weakly against the mattress in protest at his own idiocy. The moment replayed in his head like a looped curse.

 

And then—like a thunderclap—realization struck.

 

His eyes flew open.

 

Oh

 

Oh.

 

Oh no.

 

No.

 

Fuck.

 

Is this…?

 

No. Absolutely not.

 

No way.

 

You’re pathetic, Chifuyu. Completely hopeless.

 

What is this, a schoolyard drama? A crush? Seriously?

 

As if summoned by the very accusation, Sakura’s image bloomed behind his closed eyes. Pale skin, exhaustion clinging to his features, his hood drawn up like armor. That hoodie—too big, too slouched—engulfed his frame. At first, his expression had been the usual: irritated, unimpressed. But then—quiet gratitude. A glance, subtle and brief, almost shy.

 

Something traitorous fluttered in Chifuyu’s stomach.

 

He buried his face deeper, his voice muffled as he groaned into the mattress. “I have never felt this way… since I had a crush on Baji-san…

 

And that thought alone nearly made him combust.

 

Because this—whatever this was—was something worse

 

It felt real.

 

It felt new.

 

And worst of all—it felt like it had already taken root.

 

That thought was promptly shattered by the sudden shout from the kitchen:

 

“CHIFUYU! GET YOUR BUTT IN HERE AND ICE YOUR SPRAIN!!”

 

Peke J leapt in surprise, tail puffing up before curling tighter into himself. Chifuyu groaned into his pillow, his face still burning.

 

He stumbled into the kitchen, cradling his injured arm.

 

His mother raised an eyebrow. “Why are you red?”

 

“Nothing,” Chifuyu mumbled, hiding his face behind his uninjured arm.

 

But the blush didn’t fade.

 

His mother squinted at him, suspicious. “You’re not running a fever, are you? You’re already injured, don’t stack infections on top of it.”

 

“I’m fine,” he muttered quickly, retreating to the freezer and grabbing the ice pack like it was a lifeline. He pressed it against his arm and winced at the sting, but welcomed the distraction. Physical pain was easier to understand.

 

His mom, unconvinced, gave him a long look before sighing and returning to the stove. The smell of simmering broth filled the kitchen, warm and grounding. Comforting, even. Like the hoodie he didn’t have.

 

Chifuyu sat at the table in silence, still flustered. He stared down at the cracked surface of the wood, watching condensation drip slowly down the ice pack in his hands. Every time he tried to think about something else—literally anything else—his brain dragged him back.

 

Back to Sakura.

 

Back to his hoodie.

 

Back to this weird feeling.

 

This wasn’t supposed to mean anything. It was just appreciation. Gratitude. Nothing more. Right?

 

…Right?

 

Except it wasn’t just the that. 

 

And now that same hoodie was probably still at Sakura’s place. In his room. With his stuff. Maybe even in his laundry.

 

Chifuyu felt himself wither.

 

The scrape of a bowl setting down snapped him out of it. His mom slid a steaming dish of rice and soup in front of him, watching him for a beat longer before sitting down with her own meal.

 

“So,” she said casually, spooning broth into her mouth. “Is this about a girl?”

 

Chifuyu choked.

 

His cough was violent enough to shake the table. “WHAT?”

 

She didn’t even flinch. “I’ve been your mother for fourteen years, Fuyu. I know that face. That’s not a ‘fight with my friend’ face. That’s a ‘my heart is confused and stupid’ face.”

 

“I don’t have a heart,” Chifuyu snapped defensively, still blushing.

 

“Mm. That’s exactly what someone with a crush would say.”

 

“Stop! Saying! That!”

 

“I’m not judging.” She took another sip of soup, utterly unfazed. “Just saying. You’re redder than my miso paste. If it is a girl— or a boy, just tell me whether I need to prep for heartbreak or a wedding.”

 

“MOM!!”

 

Peke J let out a long, dramatic meow of judgment from the hallway.

 

Chifuyu buried his face in his hands again, ice pack forgotten on the table, face on fire.

 

And somewhere, far away in a Makochi apartment room, a certain tsundere with heterochromia sneezed into the very hoodie that still faintly smelled like someone else.

 

 

Notes:

Chifuyu 'l like older guys' Matsuno loll.

Sakura is just one year older to Baji and Chifuyu's 14 so— it's just a teenage crush that we experienced once right 😭😭😭????? I'm bored guys, considering I do weird crossovers, maybe I do weird crossover ships now.

I'm bored and what did I do?? Make a whole ass chapter about a freaking crossover ship. This may or may not continue, it depends on you guys. Thankyou for reading 🫰

No attacking in the comments lol

Chapter 19: Time leap? What?

Summary:

Planning to overthrow Kisaki out from Toman starts now!

Notes:

A lot of time skips. Idk If this story made sense now but I hope you guys enjoy it🥹 also late happy birthday to Mitsuya Takashi!! This chap was dedicated for him and his birthday but I didn't finished it on time— a lot of rushed scenes, didn't have the mind to make it longer lol😭 mistakes might appear so— Happy reading!

(See the end of the chapter for more notes.)

Chapter Text

The air outside Hina’s apartment was cold, heavy with the scent of recent snow and lingering tension. After the brutal fight had ended, Mikey and Draken escorted a bruised and battered Takemichi outside, just as Emma had asked them to. The night was still, quiet—almost reverent—as if the world was holding its breath.

 

Waiting by the entrance were Emma and Hina, their eyes wide with concern. Hina took a tentative step forward, her expression tight with worry, while Emma stood slightly behind her, hands clutched together at her chest.

 

The moment Takemichi saw Hina, everything inside him cracked. His emotions surged forward uncontrollably—regret, guilt, love—and he couldn’t stop the flood of words that spilled from his mouth. He told her everything. Or as much as he could between the trembling sobs that overtook him.

 

Hina’s father had spoken to him yesterday, asking—no, urging—him to break up with her. To leave her for her own good. It had shaken Takemichi to his core. But standing here now, in front of her, all he could do was cling to the truth in his heart.

 

“I still love you,” he said, voice raw and trembling, tears streaming down his cheeks.

 

For a moment, Hina didn’t say anything. Then, without a word, she rushed forward and threw her arms around him. Takemichi crumpled against her, sobbing into her shoulder as her hands stroked the back of his head, comforting him, grounding him.

 

“Then don’t leave,” Hina whispered, her voice tight with emotion. “Let’s go to the shrine together. On New Year’s Eve. Just the two of us.”

 

Takemichi could only nod, his voice caught in his throat as he clung to her like a lifeline.

 

Not far from the tender scene, three figures stood together in quiet observation—Mikey, Draken, and Emma. The soft glow from the apartment window lit their faces just enough to catch the emotion that passed between them.

 

Emma, unable to hold back her feelings, began to cry. Not from sadness, but from pure, overwhelming relief.

 

“Why are you crying, Emma?” Mikey asked, turning to look at his sister with a faint tilt of his head.

 

“I’m just so glad,” Emma sniffled, wiping at her eyes with the sleeve of her coat. “Hina’s happy again. I was so scared she’d lose him.”

 

Draken folded his arms, a small smile tugging at his lips as he looked toward the couple embracing just a few feet away.

 

“He’s hopeless in a fight,” Draken murmured, voice low and amused. “And clueless when it comes to girls…”

 

Then he smiled wider, softer.

 

“…But when shit hits the fan, he’ll always have your back. That’s the kind of guy Takemitchy is.”

 

Mikey didn’t respond right away. His gaze remained fixed on Takemichi, who still held onto Hina like she was the only thing anchoring him to the earth. His expression was unreadable for a moment, lost in the flicker of memories—of his brother, of promises, of pain.

 

Then, Mikey's lips curved into a quiet, almost wistful smile.

 

“I like him,” Draken said, almost thoughtfully. “He reminds me of him.”

 

Still, Mikey didn’t speak. But the way his smile deepened spoke volumes.

 

“…Yeah,” he finally said, his voice soft.

 

And as the night wind passed gently through the street, it carried with it the weight of new beginnings, the warmth of reconciled hearts, and the silent bond between those who’d seen too much—and still believed in something better.

 

“Takemitchy!” Mikey’s voice rang out suddenly, sharp and clear in the cold evening air.

 

Takemichi turned around with a confused blink, still recovering from the emotional whirlwind of everything that had happened. “Eh? Mikey-kun?”

 

Mikey stepped forward, a slight grin tugging at his lips. “Come take a ride with me.”

 

Takemichi blinked again, utterly thrown off. “H-Huh? A ride?”

 

Before he could ask anything more, Mikey grabbed him by the wrist with his usual carefree energy and tugged him along. “C’mon, c’mon! Don’t think too hard about it!”

 

“W-Wait—Mikey—!” Takemichi sputtered, stumbling after him as Mikey led him to his bike—a CBT250T, its chrome gleaming under the streetlights.

 

The engine rumbled to life as they hopped on, and soon they were flying down the quiet city streets, the cold night wind biting at their cheeks. Snowflakes drifted gently in the air, sticking to their jackets, melting against their skin. The city lights blurred past them, glowing softly like lanterns in a dream.

 

After a while, Takemichi, still holding onto Mikey’s back, hesitantly broke the silence. “Um… Mikey-kun? Where are your parents?”

 

Mikey’s shoulders lifted in a careless shrug. “Hm? Don’t got any. It’s just me, Gramps, and Emma.”

 

Takemichi’s eyes widened in surprise. “Whoa, really?! So your grandpa raised you? That’s kinda unexpected!”

 

Mikey gave a small, crooked smile. “Emma and I don’t have the same mom. We used to live apart, but then... her mom dropped her off with us—me and Gramps—about ten years ago. Then she vanished. Just like that.”

 

Takemichi flinched slightly. “Yikes… That’s… harsh.” He shivered at the thought, imagining a little Emma, confused and abandoned.

 

Mikey’s tone softened, touched with quiet reverence. “My brother raised us both after that.”

 

Takemichi blinked in surprise. “Your brother…?”

 

“He was ten years older than me,” Mikey murmured, his voice carried by the wind as they rode. “We followed him everywhere. He taught us how to ride, how to lead, how to laugh even when the world was cruel.”

 

There was a silence then, heavier than before. Mikey’s voice dipped lower, quiet and strained. “But sometimes… I don’t get it. He should still be here, you know? I keep thinking he’s just out of sight, but… he’s not.”

 

Takemichi felt something twist in his chest.

 

“When I realize he’s gone,” Mikey said slowly, “my mind just... blanks. I don’t know which way is forward. I can’t tell right from wrong. Everything just… breaks apart.”

 

“Mikey-kun…” Takemichi whispered, eyes wide and aching with empathy.

 

Eventually, they reached a small, snow-covered bridge. Mikey parked the bike and stepped off. Takemichi followed as they began to walk along the path, their boots crunching in the fresh snow.

 

“The funny thing is,” Mikey said, staring down at the icy water below, “my brother? He was terrible at fighting.”

 

Takemichi’s jaw dropped. “Eh!? No way!”

 

Mikey looked over his shoulder with a small laugh. “Yeah. It’s true. Couldn’t throw a punch to save his life.”

 

“Whaaat!? That’s such a shock!” Takemichi exclaimed, wide-eyed.

 

“But you know what?” Mikey turned back to the water. “All the delinquents in Tokyo… they idolized him. They didn’t care how strong he was. Everyone—tough guys, leaders—gathered around him, like he was the sun.”

 

He looked up at the night sky, snowflakes dusting his lashes. “When my brother stood at the front, leading them… he sparkled. He made them believe they could never lose. Just because he was there.”

 

Takemichi smiled, heart swelling. “Sounds a lot like you, Mikey-kun.”

 

At that, Mikey paused. He stared down at his feet, shoulders hunched slightly.

 

“I’m weak,” he said quietly.

 

“H-Huh…?” Takemichi blinked, caught off guard.

 

Mikey lifted his eyes to meet his. “But you’re strong, Takemitchy.”

 

Takemichi inhaled sharply. His breath caught in his throat.

 

“What really matters,” Mikey said, walking slowly toward the steps leading up the bridge, “isn’t how many fights you win. It’s whether or not you can win against yourself.”

 

He stopped halfway up and looked back at Takemichi, his expression solemn. “Even though you're weak, you never give in. Not to pain. Not to fear. Not even to the Black Dragons.”

 

Takemichi froze, stunned by the weight of Mikey’s words.

 

“When I feel like I’m about to lose myself… like I’m slipping into something I can’t come back from…” Mikey’s voice trembled slightly, but his eyes were steady. “I want you to be the one who pulls me back. Scold me. Wake me up.”

 

Takemichi’s eyes welled with tears, his chest aching with the force of it. “…Like your brother would have,” he whispered.

 

Mikey gave a small, sad smile. “Yeah.”

 

Takemichi nodded fervently, his voice cracking. “Of course I will!! I promise!”

 

He ran up the steps after Mikey, the snow crunching underfoot, as the night around them sparkled like stardust and the sky stretched endlessly above—cold, quiet, and full of the echoes of bonds that refused to break.

 

Takemichi blinked as a thought struck him like a jolt of lightning. His eyes narrowed slightly in realization.

 

“…Mikey-kun,” he called out, his voice lower now, more serious.

 

Mikey hummed in acknowledgment and turned to look at him, a snowflake landing softly in his hair.

 

“Do you know anything about… Furin?” Takemichi asked hesitantly.

 

The name left a bitter aftertaste in his mouth. The memory was still fresh—Taiju's venomous grin, the way he stared at Chifuyu’s worn jacket like it meant something, the way he spat that name like it was filth. ‘Furin brat,’ he had said. Like it meant trouble.

 

Mikey tilted his head, eyes narrowing slightly as he searched his memory. He stood in silence for a beat, then blinked—something clicking into place. “Furin, huh…?”

 

He glanced away, tapping his chin thoughtfully with one gloved finger. “I think… Big Bro mentioned them once. A long time ago.”

 

Takemichi leaned forward, anxiety clenching in his gut.

 

“They’re a bunch of gangs, I think,” Mikey said slowly, as though tasting the memory as he spoke. “A school. A high school filled with them.”

 

Takemichi’s mouth fell open slightly in shock. A high school… for gangs? That’s a thing?

 

He barely had time to process the thought before Mikey went on, his expression darkening just a touch.

 

“Big bro ran into them once, I think. Said they were trashing local shops in their area—intimidating the community. Not small-time stuff either. Stores got wrecked. People got hurt. Bro said they weren’t just punk kids… they were dangerous.” Mikey muttered. His voice turned quieter, heavier. “They weren’t just some scrappy delinquents. They were dangerous. Big Bro didn’t like them, not one bit.”

 

Takemichi’s heart pounded. 'Chifuyu? Hurting civilians? That can’t be right—'

 

“No…” Takemichi whispered under his breath, shaking his head. His hands curled into fists at his sides, snow melting into his palms. That doesn’t sound like Chifuyu at all.

 

Sure, Chifuyu could be fierce. Stubborn. Even reckless. But he had always fought to protect others—not hurt them. The Chifuyu he knew would never stand by and watch innocents get trampled.

 

“You okay?” Mikey’s voice cut through his thoughts, grounding him. He was watching Takemichi now, his gaze sharp despite the relaxed tone.

 

“Yeah… just…” Takemichi took a deep breath. “I think someone I know might be connected to Furin. But… I don’t think he’s like that.”

 

Mikey didn’t respond at first. He just watched Takemichi with unreadable eyes, then turned away to gaze over the city from the bridge. The wind tugged at the ends of his jacket, and the snow continued to fall in soft, unrelenting sheets.

 

“Well,” Mikey finally said, “maybe Furin’s changed.”

 

Takemichi looked up.

 

“Big Bro always said that people aren’t just good or bad,” Mikey continued. “Sometimes they’re just lost. And sometimes… they’re just trying to survive the only way they know how.”

 

Takemichi stared, chest tightening. Mikey’s voice held a distant pain—quiet, but unmistakable.

 

“I just don’t want to lose him again,” Takemichi said quietly, voice almost too soft for the wind to carry. “I’ve already made so many mistakes… If I don’t get this right, if I lose Chifuyu—”

 

“You won’t,” Mikey cut in gently.

 

Takemichi blinked, startled.

 

“You’re stubborn as hell, Takemitchy,” Mikey added with a faint smile. “You don’t give up on your friends. That’s what makes you stronger than me.”

 

Takemichi swallowed thickly and nodded.

 

They stood in silence for a moment longer, the night stretching out around them—quiet, vast, and unknowable. But something between them had shifted. Trust. Resolve.

 

Then, without warning, Mikey’s gaze flicked upward, sharp and glinting with sudden curiosity beneath the soft fall of his fringe. “So… Chifuyu. He’s part of Furin now?”

 

The question hit harder than Takemichi expected. For a second, he flinched—only slightly, but Mikey would’ve noticed.

 

He blinked, stumbling over his thoughts. “Yeah. I mean—yeah, I think so,” he said, rubbing the back of his neck “The first time we saw each other again… after everything… he was wearing the Furin jacket.”

 

He hesitated, then added, “Taiju recognized it instantly. The style, the color—there’s no mistaking it. And he recognized Chifuyu, too. Said he was definitely one of them now.”

 

Mikey’s faint smile—the one he wore like a mask to keep the world at bay—slipped from his face. In its place came a quieter expression, something more complex. His features shifted subtly, shadows softening the sharp angles of his jaw, his eyes darkening with thought. A flicker of something old passed behind them, distant and haunted—a memory surfacing, then retreating like a wave.

 

He didn’t respond right away.

 

Snow began to fall again, slow and silent, dotting Mikey’s shoulders and lashes in delicate white. The world around them held its breath, muffled under winter’s hush, as if waiting to hear what he’d say next.

 

“…So he really is with Furin,” Mikey murmured at last, almost under his breath. The words weren’t meant for Takemichi—not entirely. They slipped out like an echo of something he hadn’t meant to admit.

 

His voice was low, barely audible above the gentle whisper of snowfall. There was no anger in it. No accusation. Just a strange, quiet sort of sadness. Like something unexpected had cracked in him.

 

“That’s…” he paused, lips parting just slightly as if trying to find the right word.

 

“…unexpected.”

 

And yet, the way his fingers curled slightly, tightening at his sides—like he was holding back something sharp—told Takemichi that maybe, just maybe, it wasn’t entirely unexpected after all.

 

Takemichi shifted anxiously beside him, breath misting in the cold air. “I didn’t want to believe it either at first. I thought it was just a jacket— maybe something he picked up. But Taiju… he called him a ‘Furin brat.’—” He paused, grimacing at the memory. “Taiju made it sound personal. Like the Furin and him go way back. Like that name meant something bad.”

 

“Taiju’s a bastard, but he doesn’t talk out of his ass,” Mikey said plainly.

 

Mikey’s jaw tightened, but he didn’t say anything right away. A slow exhale slipped through his nose, fogging the cold air in front of him.

 

“Do you think he’s in trouble?” he asked eventually. “Or is he just... trying to get away?”

 

Takemichi looked down at his own boots, watching snow collect on the toes. He remembered Chifuyu’s face that night—tight-lipped, tired eyes, like he’d been carrying something heavy for far too long. A weight that had nothing to do with loyalty to Furin and everything to do with grief.

 

“I think he’s hiding,” Takemichi whispered. “Or maybe... trying to start over. But he looked so different. Mature, like something inside him broke and suddenly got put back together.”

 

Mikey didn’t respond at first. He just listened, head bowed, hair swaying with the wind. After a beat, he said, “Grief does that. Makes you shed your old skin. Sometimes you don’t come back the same.”

 

Takemichi’s throat tightened. He knew that better than anyone.

 

“I want to find him,” he said. “Not just for me, but… for him. I want to know what happened. I want to know why he joined.”

 

Mikey pushed off the railing and turned fully to face him now. “Then we’ll find him. You and me and others.”

 

Takemichi blinked. “Wait—you’re coming?”

 

Mikey’s expression was unreadable for a second before a faint smirk tugged at his lips. “You think I’m gonna let you walk into a territory alone? No way. If he’s mixed up with something dangerous, then you’re gonna need backup.”

 

“Are you sure?” Takemichi asked, uncertainty creeping in. “I don’t even know where he is. I just know he’s with them. Somewhere.”

 

Mikey stepped forward, clapping a hand on his shoulder. “Then we start looking. Someone out there should know where Furin hangs out. And if Chifuyu’s with them, we’ll find him.”

 

Takemichi looked up at him, a spark of hope breaking through the haze of fear.

 

“…Thank you, Mikey-kun.”

 

Mikey’s smirk softened into something more sincere. “Let’s bring him home, Takemitchy. To Toman.”

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

---

 

On the other side of town, under the pale hush of snowfall, Inupi and Koko walked side by side down a dimly lit street.

 

The quiet crunch of snow beneath their boots echoed in the emptiness around them, the occasional flicker of a dying streetlamp casting long shadows across the pavement. The air was sharp with winter, their breath fogging the space between them.

 

“So,” Koko began, hands tucked deep into the pockets of his coat, “what’s your plan for bringing back the Black Dragons again?”

 

His tone was casual, but his eyes were sharp, watching Inupi from the corner of his gaze. The question hung in the air like a loaded trigger.

 

Inupi exhaled slowly, his breath ghosting out into the night. His brow furrowed, a crease forming between his brows as he thought harder.

 

“You could be the next leader, y’know?” Koko added with a light hum, a faint smirk tugging at his lips. “Since Taiju’s already down for the count… it’s only natural.”

 

But Inupi shook his head firmly, his pale hair rustling slightly in the breeze.

 

“I’ve already thought about it,” he murmured.

 

Koko tilted his head. “Thought about what?”

 

“I’m going to recruit Hanagaki,” Inupi said, voice low. “And the Furin guy.”

 

Koko raised an eyebrow, pausing mid-step, the heels of his boots clicking against the pavement. “The Furin guy…?” he echoed, brow furrowing thoughtfully. “Oh. That kid. Chifuyu, right?”

 

He clicked his tongue, a sharp sound of mild irritation—and something else. The memory stirred in the back of his mind, bubbling up with startling clarity. Their clash hadn’t lasted long, but it left an impression. A bruise beneath the surface.

 

Chifuyu had been bruised, lips split and blood crusting just beneath his nose. He looked like he’d already been through hell that day. But that fire in his eyes? That wasn’t dulled at all. In fact, it was worse. Clearer. More dangerous.

 

Even then—battered, cornered—Chifuyu hadn’t flinched. He hadn’t backed down. And when Koko thought he had him—thought the kid would finally stay down—Chifuyu had launched forward. A sharp, explosive kick had cut through the air, so quick and clean Koko had barely dodged it.

 

Just a few centimeters slower, and it would’ve landed straight into his ribs. Hard.

 

‘That guy’s face…’ Koko thought again, brows drawing together slightly.

 

At first, it had been impassive. Focused. But when the fight truly started—when instincts kicked in and blood spilled—Chifuyu’s eyes had changed. They’d darkened, shadow swallowing the blue until it was nothing but cold, sharpened steel.

 

There was no panic. No desperation.

 

Hungry.

 

Like a cornered animal? No.

 

Like a predator just released from its leash.

 

His movements had been deceptively calm—breathing steady, steps precise. But his aura? It howled. It roared. A storm held together by sheer force of will.

 

It had reminded Koko of something primal. Something dangerous.

 

A shiver ran down Koko’s spine before he could stop it. The feeling of being sized up, measured—not just by a delinquent swinging punches, but something that understood pain and chose to rise through it.

 

“Like a leopard,” Koko muttered under his breath, “just waiting for a clean kill.”

 

He scoffed and shoved his hands deeper into his coat pockets, trying to shake the unease that clung to him.

 

“Scary little bastard when provoked,” he murmured, voice low.

 

“That guy,” Inupi said, a spark of something unreadable in his eyes. “He might not be the strongest right now… but I can see it. He’s going to be. One day, he’ll surpass most of us.”

 

His words weren’t spoken lightly—they were laced with conviction. As if he’d seen something unshakable in Chifuyu during their fight. Not in the way he hit, but in the way he refused to fall.

 

Koko blinked, then glanced up at the sky. Snowflakes drifted softly down, dotting his dark hair and melting against his lashes. The world felt still for a moment—just quiet enough to hear the hum of the streetlights and the distant sound of a train passing.

 

“…And Hanagaki,” Inupi added, more gently this time. “He reminds me of Shinichiro.”

 

That earned a pause from Koko. He tilted his head slightly, considering the weight behind that comparison. After a few beats, he hummed again, a soft noise that didn’t betray what he was thinking.

 

They walked in silence for a moment longer, until Inupi came to a halt. Koko stopped too, glancing over at him.

 

Inupi was staring up at the sky now, the faintest ghost of a smile playing on his lips, though his eyes looked far away.

 

“I think… if it’s them,” he said softly, “the Black Dragons will be in safe hands.”

 

There was something fragile in the way he said it. Not hope exactly—but maybe a tired kind of faith.

 

Koko blinked at him, then chuckled under his breath. Without warning, he reached out and slung an arm around Inupi’s shoulders, pulling him close in a half-hearted, familiar headlock.

 

“You’re really weird sometimes, Inupi,” he said with a low laugh. “But I’ll follow you anywhere. You know that, right? You’re my best friend.”

 

Inupi gave a small huff of laughter, but it didn’t quite reach his eyes.

 

‘Not because I remind you of Akane?’ he thought, the bitter edge of the thought curling like frost around his ribs. But he didn’t say it.

 

Instead, he just let himself lean slightly into Koko’s warmth, letting the silence stretch between them again.

 

The snow kept falling.

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

---

 

The morning air was biting—razor-sharp with winter’s breath, each gust lashing against Chifuyu’s cheeks as if the wind itself was punishing him for coming this late.

 

He adjusted the hood of his jacket tighter around his face as the cold iron gates of the juvenile detention center groaned open in front of him. The building loomed like a slab of concrete grief, gray and sunless, with narrow, barred windows like watching eyes. Barbed coils lined the fences, jagged like guilt. The atmosphere felt sterile, void of warmth—like time had been frozen here along with all its regrets.

 

His boots clicked softly along the polished linoleum corridor, the echo muffled by thick walls and thicker silence. Every step he took down that hallway was a weight dragging his heart lower in his chest.

 

He hadn’t slept at all. The night had been a torment—long, suffocating.

 

Images of Baji’s pained smile, the tremble in his voice, the blood, the crash—all played in a looping reel behind Chifuyu’s eyes. A storm of could-have-beens. Should-have-beens. And yet through all of it, one name surfaced again and again like a bruise that wouldn’t fade.

 

Kazutora.

 

He clenched his fists as he walked, his knuckles pale and aching. The last time they’d seen each other… was before everything had shattered.

 

A guard led him through a checkpoint, then another. Finally, he was ushered into the visitation room.

 

Cold metal chairs. Frosted glass separating guilt from guilt. A row of plastic phones hung limply on their cords, waiting to be held, to transfer pain through a wire.

 

The air inside stank of antiseptic, and something else—something harder to name.

 

Regret, maybe.

 

Then the door across the glass opened.

 

Kazutora walked in.

 

His presence didn’t fill the room—it haunted it.

 

His hair had grown longer, shaggy and uneven, brushing awkwardly past his jaw. The juvenile uniform hung loosely off his thin frame, faded and shapeless, but couldn’t hide the tension in his shoulders. His golden eyes—the same eyes that once looked at Baji with fierce admiration—were sharp and unsteady.

 

Those eyes widened in shock when they landed on Chifuyu.

 

“…You?” Kazutora froze, his body locking up mid-step.

 

Chifuyu didn’t speak at first. He simply sat, his expression unreadable, then picked up the receiver.

 

Kazutora didn’t move.

 

“I thought—” his voice came out hollow through the glass. “I thought it’d be Keisuke.”

 

The words landed like a blade. Jagged silence bloomed in their wake.

 

“Guess I was wrong,” Kazutora muttered, trying to sound casual—but the faint tremble in his voice betrayed him. There was hope buried deep in the bitterness, but it was crumbling fast.

 

Chifuyu swallowed the stone lodged in his throat and slowly lifted the receiver to his ear.

 

“I’m sorry,” he said quietly, his eyes not leaving Kazutora’s. “For not coming sooner.”

 

Kazutora narrowed his eyes. “Why are you here?”

 

There was steel behind his words, his voice rough like gravel. Defensive. Like he expected to be hurt again. His fingers clutched the receiver tight—white-knuckled and trembling.

 

“You hate me. I know you do,” he said, a broken laugh slipping past his lips. “You should.”

 

Chifuyu stared at him for a long time.

“…I do,” he said, voice flat and unapologetic. “I hated you.”

 

The air between them crackled.

 

“Still do. Sometimes.”

 

Kazutora flinched like he’d been slapped. His mouth parted slightly, stunned by the raw honesty.

 

“I hated you for what you did to Baji-san,” Chifuyu continued, voice steady—not cruel, but sharp. Too honest to be gentle. “For stabbing him. For not seeing the truth. For being so deep in your own pain that you dragged him down with you. Yeah. I hated you.”

 

Kazutora’s mouth opened, then closed again. He said nothing. His gaze faltered—for the first time, the fire dimmed.

 

“But…” Chifuyu leaned forward slightly, voice lowering. “I’d be a prick if I hated you more than I hated myself.”

 

There was a slight tremor in his tone, like something splintering inside him. His eyes—fierce just moments ago—shone now with something else. Regret.

 

“I should’ve stopped him more,” he whispered. “I should’ve followed him. I should’ve known what he was trying to do that day. I saw it in his eyes, Kazutora-kun. I saw it. And I still let him go alone.”

 

Kazutora’s grip on the receiver weakened, his knuckles loosening as if the words drained the fight from him.

 

“You are his friend,” Chifuyu murmured. “And so am I. So I don’t get to just cut you out. Pretend you’re not real. Not when he cared so damn much about you.”

 

He looked down, his hand clenched tightly in his lap, his fingernails digging into his palm.

 

“So I’m here,” he said. “Not because I’m ready. But because I want to be. I want to forgive you. Because Baji-san would’ve had now. He did looked at you and seen something worth saving.”

 

Kazutora’s shoulders shook. Slowly, like a tree breaking in the wind.

 

“…I thought you’d come just to spit in my face,” he whispered. “Would’ve deserved it.”

 

Chifuyu looked up. Their eyes met—no longer sharp, no longer hostile. Just tired. Human.

 

They mirrored each other’s guilt like cracked glass—shattered pieces reflecting the same loss.

 

Kazutora pressed his forehead to the glass with trembling hands, eyes squeezed shut, fighting back tears.

 

“I’m sorry,” he choked out. “I’m so fucking sorry, Chifuyu. I didn’t mean to— I never meant for him to—”

 

“I know,” Chifuyu whispered. “That’s what makes it worse.”

 

He swallowed hard, the ache in his throat swelling. “But I think Baji-san forgave you. He knew you too well. You were part of the Founders—his treasure. His first priority. I’ve come to accept… that I was his last.”

 

Kazutora’s expression crumpled.

 

Silence pressed down on them like the cold outside. Heavy. Dense. But not bitter.

 

This silence carried something else—a fragile beginning.

 

Chifuyu leaned back in the chair, exhaling softly as though he’d just put down a burden he’d carried for miles.

 

“I’ll come again,” he said. “Not for you. Not yet. For him.”

 

Then—after a beat—he smiled faintly.

 

“I want us to get to know each other. Like Baji-san would’ve wanted.”

 

Kazutora didn’t answer right away. His throat bobbed, a tear slipping free even as he tried to blink it back. But he nodded. Slowly. Gratefully.

 

“…Thank you,” he whispered.

 

A soft knock on the door. The guard gestured at Chifuyu—the visit was over.

 

Chifuyu stood, his chair scraping back against the floor. He turned one last time to look at Kazutora through the glass, his expression calm, resolute.

 

“I hope to know you better, Kazutora-kun,” he said, voice sincere. “See you next time.”

 

He lifted a hand in farewell.

 

Kazutora, still seated, lifted his hand in return—a small, uncertain wave through the glass.

 

And then Chifuyu turned and walked out, leaving behind the room full of ghosts, the cold hallway, and the boy on the other side of the glass who was no longer just a murderer in his eyes.

 

As Chifuyu stepped out of the juvenile detention center, the heavy doors groaning shut behind him, the cold air hit him square in the chest. The winter wind nipped at his cheeks, turning them pink, and tugged at the edges of his hoodie. He tucked his hands into his pockets as his footsteps crunched over the frosted pavement, the sound oddly loud in the quiet of the early morning.

 

The sky above was a dull steel gray, clouds stretched thin like old bandages, with no promise of sunlight. He could still feel the weight of Kazutora’s voice lingering in his ears, raw and remorseful. His chest felt tight with a knot of emotions he couldn’t begin to untangle—grief, confusion, the sharp ache of unresolved memories.

 

Reaching the bottom of the stairs, he stopped. Slowly, he pulled his phone from his jacket pocket, the screen lighting up with a pale glow in the dim morning light.

 

He stared at it for a long moment.

 

'Should I show this to Mikey-kun?' he thought, thumb hovering uncertainly over the screen. The thought felt heavy, like a stone in his hand.

 

Finally, he tapped the voice recording app, his finger trembling slightly as he scrolled down to a particular file. He hesitated—just a second longer—then pressed play.

 

> “Why dirty my hands when I can just sit back and watch the brothers destroy each other?”

 

Kisaki’s voice cut through the cold air like a razor, smooth and cruel.

 

> "Because... it’s fun. You guys are all so easy to manipulate. I actually pitied you.”

 

Chifuyu clenched his jaw. The recording ended with a hollow click, the silence that followed deafening in contrast.

 

The chill wasn’t just from the wind anymore.

 

He closed his eyes and tilted his head back, staring up at the colorless sky, thoughts racing. The knot in his chest twisted tighter. This isn’t just about me anymore. It never was.

 

Kisaki had done more than hurt Baji.

 

He had orchestrated everything. Broken people like they were pieces in a game. And they had all played into his hands—Mikey-kun, Kazutora-kun, Baji-san, even Takemichi himself. All of Kisaki's victims from his manipulation.

 

'I need more than this,' Chifuyu thought grimly. 'I need someone who saw it. Someone who lived it.'

 

He unlocked his phone again, heart pounding now—not with fear, but with resolve—and scrolled through his contacts.

 

His thumb paused over a name.

 

Yuzuha Shiba.

 

He pressed “Call.”

 

The line rang once, twice, three times before it connected with a faint click.

 

…Matsuno?” came her voice, alert and steady, even this early.

 

Chifuyu took a breath, his voice low but firm.

 

“Yuzuha-san… I need your help."

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 


 

After that long, chaotic Christmas night, things had quieted down—just a little.

 

The snow that had fallen that evening had mostly melted by now, leaving behind patches of dirty slush on the edges of the sidewalks and a lingering chill in the air. But the memories of what happened that night lingered far longer than any snowfall.

 

Chifuyu remembered slipping away after the dust had settled, not wanting to linger too long. But he hadn’t gone unnoticed. A few days later, just as the last of the holiday chaos began to fade, the Shiba siblings had found him.

 

They’d run into him at a quiet station platform, both of them waving him down as the train pulled away behind him.

 

“Oi! Chifuyu!” Hakkai had called out, jogging over with his usual towering presence and slightly awkward energy.

 

“Hey, wait up!” Yuzuha had added, much more composed, her scarf tight around her neck, cheeks slightly red from the cold.

 

Chifuyu had blinked at them in surprise. “Ah… Hakkai, Yuzuha-san?”

 

Hakkai had stepped forward first, awkwardly rubbing the back of his neck.

 

“Hey… you got a phone, right?” he asked, pulling his own out with a sheepish grin. “Let’s exchange numbers. I… owe you, big time.”

 

Before Chifuyu could even react, Hakkai had already dialed and saved his contact.

 

“I’ll tell Taka-chan everything. He want to thank you himself,” Hakkai added with a grin, full of genuine warmth. “We owe you. For real.”

 

Yuzuha had joined them then, brushing snowflakes off her coat, and extended her phone toward Chifuyu as well.

 

“You better call us if something comes up,” she said firmly, her tone cool but eyes warm with sincerity. “Especially if it’s about that guy. You helped us out— we want to return the favor.”

 

Chifuyu nodded, slightly stunned. The cold stung his cheeks, but for the first time in a while, something warm settled in his chest.

 

 


 

Now, Chifuyu found himself wandering the city alone, hands in his pockets, scarf pulled up over his chin as he moved through the gentle bustle of afternoon life. The sidewalks were busy but not overwhelming. Cars rolled by with windows slightly frosted, and the low sun cast everything in that golden haze only winter light could create.

 

But even as he strolled past closed cafés and steaming food stalls, he couldn’t stop thinking. About Kisaki. About what Takemichi was trying to do. About the world they were all trying so desperately to fix before it broke any further.

 

'No more,' Chifuyu thought, exhaling a slow breath that fogged in the air. 'If there’s a way to help Takemichi… I’ll do it. I have to.'

 

'If I can get Yuzuha to testify… someone who saw the manipulation firsthand, someone with a voice Toman will listen to… we can finally drag Kisaki into the light.'

 

His hand moved to his phone again, brushing against it like it was a talisman.

 

And then—

 

“Ow—! Sorry, mister!”

 

A small thud hit him at the hip, followed by a little voice, high-pitched and apologetic. Chifuyu blinked and looked down to find a small girl rubbing her forehead, her bright pink pigtails bobbing as she winced.

 

“Ah—!” Chifuyu crouched down immediately, alarmed. “You okay? That was a pretty solid hit… your forehead— are you hurt?” His hands hovered in front of her in pure panic, unsure if he should touch her or find her parents.

 

The little girl blinked up at him, eyes wide but not tearful. “I’m okay! Just got a hard head!” she chirped, grinning suddenly despite the bump.

 

Chifuyu chuckled softly at her determination, but before he could speak again, a familiar voice called out from behind.

 

“Luna! There you are—don’t run off and leave your sister behind!”

 

The girl’s—Luna’s—face lit up like fireworks. “Nii-chan!” she yelled joyfully, spinning and bolting toward the voice.

 

Chifuyu stood slowly, looking up—and his breath caught a little.

 

Mitsuya Takashi was walking over, holding another tiny girl in one arm and a grocery bag in the other. His usual calm expression was present, if slightly exasperated from chasing after his younger sisters. His short lavender hair fluttered slightly in the wind, and he looked every bit the reliable older brother Chifuyu had always admired.

 

Mitsuya’s eyes landed on him and blinked in pleasant surprise.

 

“Oh? Isn’t that Chifuyu?”

 

Chifuyu gave a sheepish smile, brushing off his knees. “It’s good to see you again, Mitsuya-san,” he said, offering a polite bow of the head.

 

Mitsuya walked closer, setting the grocery bag down just for a moment. He reached out and gave Chifuyu a warm pat on the shoulder.

 

“Yeah… I didn’t get to say thank you the other night, did I?” he said, his voice sincere. “You just vanished.”

 

Chifuyu scratched at his cheek, his fingers lingering as if trying to stall the words. His gaze darted to the side, avoiding Mitsuya’s eyes. “Sorry… I didn’t want to intrude. That was your moment—with Toman, and—”

 

“Don’t be dumb,” Mitsuya cut in, his voice soft but firm, with that steady warmth only he could carry. He stepped closer, folding his arms loosely as he tilted his head, expression open and kind. “You helped hold everything together. Hakkai told me everything. If it weren’t for you, that night could’ve gone in a much darker direction.”

 

He smiled faintly, nudging Chifuyu’s shoulder with his own. “And hey—you’re still a Toman member, y'know? Even if you stepped down as Baji’s Vice-Captain. That title doesn’t change what you did for us. Or who you are.”

 

Chifuyu blinked down at the ground, his lashes low enough to hide the flicker of emotion tightening in his throat. His lips parted slightly, but for a moment, no words came out. He breathed in slow through his nose, grounding himself.

 

“It’s just…” he said finally, his voice low and rough at the edges, “I couldn’t stand the thought of Kisaki getting away with it. Again.”

 

The words hung heavy in the air, tinged with something older than anger—something weary. His hands clenched at his sides, knuckles pale, but his jaw set firm beneath the quiet vulnerability.

 

Mitsuya nodded slowly, his expression sobering. “Then we’re on the same page.”

 

Mitsuya gave him a look—half amused, half understanding.

 

“You’re a good guy, Chifuyu. Always putting others first,” he said. “But next time, let someone thank you properly.”

 

Mana tugged at Mitsuya’s coat. “Nii-chan, he helped you too?”

 

“He did, Mana” Mitsuya said, ruffling her hair. “He’s someone important.”

 

Chifuyu’s chest warmed at the words, but his grip on his phone tightened. This wasn’t just a walk through the city anymore. He had a purpose now.

 

“Mitsuya-san,” Chifuyu said suddenly, his voice calm but purposeful, cutting through the quiet like a blade through silk. “I think.... need your help about something”

 

At once, Mitsuya’s easygoing expression shifted. The warmth in his violet eyes cooled, sharpened, as though a veil had been pulled aside to reveal the strategist beneath the gentle older brother. He studied Chifuyu for a heartbeat, then gave a solemn nod.

 

“Got it,” he replied, voice low. “Come by my place whenever you're ready.”

 

He paused, quirking a brow as a small smirk ghosted across his lips. “Though you might want to unblock me first—so I can actually show you the address.”

 

Chifuyu’s shoulders twitched with guilt. His eyes flicked away, a sheepish edge creeping into his expression as he nodded. “Right… yeah. Sorry about that.”

 

His gaze shifted toward the kids, who were still watching with wide, curious eyes. “I’ll let you get back to your day,” he added, quieter now. “I might come by tonight… if that’s okay.”

 

“Of course,” Mitsuya said gently, lifting a hand in a casual wave. “Take care of yourself. And Chifuyu… thanks again. For what you did back there.”

 

Before Chifuyu could answer, two smaller voices piped up.

 

“Bye-bye!” Luna chirped, her grin bright enough to rival the sun. “Thank you for helping our Nii-chan!”

 

Mana, a little more reserved, nodded in agreement and gave a shy little wave, the stuffed animal in her other hand bobbing with the motion.

 

Chifuyu’s heart softened. He managed a real smile—small, but genuine—as he returned their wave. “You’re welcome. See you, Luna-chan. Mana-chan.”

 

As he turned and began walking away, the cold afternoon air brushing at his cheeks, he glanced down at the phone still glowing in his hand. Mitsuya’s name sat at the top of the screen—unreachable, thanks to that old, defensive instinct that had led him to cut ties.

 

His thumb hovered over the contact.

 

For a moment, he stood frozen in place, the memory of Mitsuya’s serious expression flickering behind his eyes.

 

Then, slowly, deliberately… he tapped “Unblock.”

 

The contact status updated immediately, and Chifuyu stared at it for a moment longer than necessary. It felt symbolic somehow—unblocking someone like Mitsuya. Someone who’d always offered help without asking for anything in return. Someone he’d once admired not just as a Division Captain, but as the kind of older brother figure everyone deserved.

 

He slipped the phone back into his coat pocket, fingers curled tight around it, and continued walking through the city streets. The sky had begun to darken, dimming to that bruised purple of late afternoon. Neon signs blinked to life above doorways, casting colorful reflections on the wet pavement. Chifuyu’s breath fogged in front of him in steady clouds, but his mind was burning with clarity.

 

Kisaki’s voice still echoed in his ears—mocking, venomous.

 

> “You guys are all so easy to manipulate. I actually pitied you.”

 

Chifuyu clenched his jaw.

 

Not anymore.

 

 

---

 

He walked for nearly an hour before finally ducking into a quiet café on the edge of the shopping district—a small, warm place filled with the hum of conversation and the scent of cinnamon and roasted beans. It was halfway between Yuzuha’s neighborhood and the heart of Shibuya, a place they had agreed upon for privacy.

 

She arrived five minutes after he sat down, windblown and slightly flushed from the cold, her long black coat dusted with snowflakes. She spotted him instantly and strode over with confidence, dropping into the seat across from him.

 

“You called,” she said, pulling off her gloves and scarf in one fluid motion. “Is this about Kisaki guy?”

 

Chifuyu nodded. His hands were wrapped around a mug, though he hadn’t taken a sip.

 

“I’ve got proof,” he said quietly. “A recording. Kisaki… admitted to manipulating you and others. He laughed about it. He said it was fun.”

 

Yuzuha’s expression didn’t change much—but her eyes turned hard. Like flint. She leaned forward.

 

“Do you still have it?”

 

Chifuyu reached into his coat and pulled out his phone, opening the voice recorder. He pressed play, and Kisaki’s voice slithered into the air between them.

 

> “Why dirty my hands when I can just sit back and watch the brothers destroy each other?”

 

> “Because… it’s fun. You guys are all so easy to manipulate. I actually pitied you.”

 

The audio ended.

 

For a beat, the café’s low noise filled the silence between them. Then Yuzuha spoke, her voice like tempered steel.

 

“I’ll testify.”

 

Chifuyu looked up, blinking. “Just like that?”

 

Yuzuha nodded firmly. “I’ve wanted to see that bastard fall. You give this to the right person—someone in Toman, or even better, someone close to Mikey—and Kisaki’s done. You’ll need more than just a recording, though. He’ll call it fake.”

 

Chifuyu already knew. That’s why he called her.

 

“I need you. And Hakkai. You were both there. You saw what he did. You heard what he said.”

 

Yuzuha leaned back, crossing her arms. “I can’t speak for Hakkai, but I’ll talk to him. He owes you—and he knows it.”

 

Chifuyu finally took a sip of his drink. It had gone lukewarm. But his chest felt warmer than it had in days.

 

“I’m doing this for Takemichi,” he murmured. “And for something he’s fighting so hard to fix. I don’t want to see more people get hurt. Not because of Kisaki.”

 

Yuzuha’s expression softened slightly. “You’re a good kid, Chifuyu.”

 

He laughed, rubbing the back of his neck. “I’m not a kid…”

 

“Sure you are,” she said, smirking faintly. “But you’ve got guts. I’ll get Hakkai on board. Let’s meet again in a few days—somewhere quieter. We’ll plan it all out.”

 

Chifuyu nodded, his heart steady now.

 

“Okay,” he said. “Let’s end this.”

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

---

 

Later that evening, as promised, he walked toward Mitsuya’s house. The snow had started to fall again—light, powdery flakes that melted on his shoulders as he walked. The street was quiet, lit by the golden glow of streetlamps and the faint sound of wind chimes dancing in the breeze.

 

When he reached the doorstep, he hesitated. He hadn’t visited in a long time—not since the divisions had crumbled, not since Baji’s death.

 

But Mitsuya’s voice echoed in his memory.

 

 “Come by my place whenever you're ready.”

 

Chifuyu knocked.

 

The door opened a few seconds later, revealing Mitsuya—now in a cozy hoodie, with his hair slightly tousled and a surprised but genuine smile spreading across his face.

 

“You actually came,” Mitsuya said, stepping aside. “Good. Come in.”

 

Chifuyu stepped into the warmth of the home, the scent of miso and rice lingering faintly in the air. He took off his shoes and looked around, nostalgia pricking at his chest.

 

“Thanks for letting me come by,” he said quietly.

 

Mitsuya gave a small shrug. “Of course. You need my help, right?”

 

Chifuyu nodded.

 

Chifuyu sat on the edge of the low couch, his back straight, hands clasped tightly between his knees. Across from him, Mitsuya leaned casually against the armrest, legs crossed and a cup of tea in one hand, as if they were just catching up after school. The warm glow of the living room lamp softened the tension, but it did nothing to ease the knot in Chifuyu’s chest.

 

At the other end of the room, Luna and Mana were seated at a small, pink foldable table near the kotatsu, quietly coloring in their sketchbooks. Luna hummed a little tune while Mana whispered seriously to her stuffed animal. The occasional giggle or scribble of crayon added a strange, innocent backdrop to the storm building between the two teens.

 

Chifuyu’s eyes lingered on them for a moment—on their quiet, safe world. And then, with a breath, he turned back to Mitsuya.

 

“Mitsuya-san…” His voice came low, uncertain at first. 

 

Mitsuya didn’t speak. Just nodded, prompting him to continue.

 

Chifuyu looked down at his hands, his thumbs trembling slightly where they overlapped.

 

“It’s about Kisaki.”

 

That name was enough to draw Mitsuya’s brow into a slight furrow. The softness in his features dimmed, his attention sharpening like a blade being drawn.

 

“I have a recording,” Chifuyu said. “It’s... about the time he talked about how he manipulated the Yuzuha and the others— Possibly even Mikey-kun. About how he enjoyed watching them fall apart. Like it was some kind of game.”

 

He paused. The words felt heavy in his throat—like swallowing broken glass. He’d gone over this again and again in his head, trying to decide if it was worth dragging Mitsuya into it. But it was worth it. Because this wasn’t just about revenge. It was about protecting what they had left.

 

Chifuyu lifted his head and met Mitsuya’s eyes, gaze steady now. “I’ve already contacted Yuzuha-san. She’s agreed to testify. Hakkai too, probably. I’m planning to show it to Mikey-kun… to give him a reason to finally kick Kisaki out of Toman.”

 

Mitsuya leaned forward slightly, setting the teacup down with a soft clink.

 

“And you want me there,” he said, voice unreadable. “To back you up.”

 

Chifuyu nodded. “Mikey trusts you. He still listens to you. If it comes from both of us—if he sees that it’s not just personal—it might actually work.”

 

He hesitated again, teeth sinking into his lip for a moment.

 

“I’m not doing this for revenge,” he murmured. “Not even for the past. I’m doing this to protect what comes after. What Takemichi’s fighting for. I just… can’t tell you everything yet. But I promise, if Kisaki stays in Toman, more people will get hurt.”

 

From the corner of the room, Luna piped up with a tiny voice, “Nii-chan, my sun is pink now!”

 

“Good job,” Mitsuya called back, smiling faintly before his expression sobered again.

 

He exhaled through his nose, then slowly rose from the armrest and walked toward the window. For a long moment, he stared out at the falling snow, arms crossed over his chest. Then, in that same calm, measured tone that had once led dozens of delinquents through warzones of broken loyalty and betrayal, he spoke.

 

“I always knew there was something wrong with Kisaki,” he said. “He climbed too fast. Dug his claws in too deep, too early. But Mikey…” He sighed. “Mikey’s been losing too much lately. Too many people pulling away. I think… part of him just wants to believe Kisaki’s useful.”

 

Chifuyu’s stomach twisted at the truth of it.

 

Mitsuya turned back, eyes steady and serious. “But if you have proof… and if Yuzuha’s with you, I’ll stand by you too. We’ll confront Mikey together.”

 

Relief bloomed in Chifuyu’s chest, so sudden it nearly knocked the breath out of him.

 

“Thank you,” he whispered. “Really.”

 

Mitsuya walked over and lightly ruffled Chifuyu’s hair, just like old times.

 

“I always knew you had a sense of justice. And if this helps secure the future for someone you believe in… then count me in.”

 

Luna perked up again. “Nii-chan, what’s justice?”

 

Mitsuya smiled, turning to his sisters. “It’s when you try to do the right thing, even if it’s hard.”

 

Mana blinked thoughtfully and went back to drawing.

 

Chifuyu let out a soft laugh—quiet and grateful.

 

Mitsuya leaned against the edge of the table, arms crossed again as he studied Chifuyu with a thoughtful frown.

 

“I’ve got your back,” he said simply. “But… can I ask something?”

 

Chifuyu looked up.

 

“Why me?” Mitsuya asked, his tone light but tinged with curiosity. “Baji was there too, right? Wouldn’t it make more sense to bring him along instead of me?”

 

At that, Chifuyu stiffened slightly. The shadows under his eyes darkened. He looked down at the floor, lips pressing into a thin line.

 

“It’s complicated,” he muttered after a pause.

 

Mitsuya tilted his head, waiting. But when no explanation came, he didn’t press. He just gave a slow, understanding nod, his voice softening.

 

“Alright. I won’t push.”

 

Chifuyu exhaled, visibly relieved by the grace Mitsuya extended. That was what he liked about Mitsuya—no judgment, no pressure. Just quiet support.

 

“Thanks,” he murmured, eyes still downcast.

 

Mitsuya straightened up with a stretch, his voice shifting to something lighter. “Well, it’s getting late. You eaten yet?”

 

Chifuyu blinked, caught off guard. “Huh? Uh… no, not yet.”

 

“Then stay for dinner,” Mitsuya offered easily, already heading to the kitchen. “I was gonna make Luna and Mana’s favorite tonight anyway. You can be the test subject.”

 

“Ah—no, I don’t want to intrude—”

 

“You’re not intruding!” Luna called brightly from the corner, swinging her legs under the table. “Nii-chan’s cooking is super yummy!”

 

Mana nodded with a tiny, serious face. “He makes the best curry rice. Even better than school lunch.”

 

Chifuyu looked helplessly between the two girls and their glowing endorsement, then back to Mitsuya, who was peeking back at him from the kitchen doorway with a raised brow.

 

“Don’t make me bring out the big eyes,” Mitsuya warned playfully. “Luna and Mana have been working on their guilt-trip faces.”

 

Chifuyu chuckled despite himself, rubbing the back of his neck. “…Alright. I’ll stay. Just for dinner.”

 

“Yay!!” Luna and Mana cheered in unison, already pulling an extra chair up to the table.

 

As Mitsuya started bustling around the kitchen with ease, humming to himself while prepping ingredients, Chifuyu sat nearby, watching him work. The space felt lived-in and warm—lined with soft lighting, drawings on the wall, and the occasional pink ribbon draped over furniture. It was a far cry from the cold air and tension he’d been drowning in lately.

 

The scent of garlic, simmering onions, and curry filled the room, making Chifuyu’s stomach growl quietly in protest. Mitsuya didn’t miss it.

 

“You better eat a full plate,” he called over his shoulder. “You look like you’ve been living on vending machine coffee and regrets.”

 

Chifuyu snorted. “Not far off.”

 

As the food was served—steaming curry rice, pickled vegetables on the side, and a soft-boiled egg perfectly halved on top—Mitsuya set the plates down and took his seat. Luna and Mana clapped before digging in.

 

Chifuyu took a bite—and instantly melted. “Holy crap…”

 

“Told you,” Mana mumbled around a mouthful of rice.

 

Mitsuya grinned. “Years of training. Cooking for my sisters was my first battlefield.”

 

As they ate, the tension began to ease. Chifuyu found himself smiling more than he had in days. The twins told him about school, their favorite cartoons, and how Mitsuya always sneaks them candy when they finish their homework early. It felt… normal. Peaceful. Safe.

 

After dinner, as they sipped warm barley tea and the girls yawned sleepily at the table, Mitsuya leaned back in his chair and gave Chifuyu a curious look.

 

“By the way,” he said casually, “you don’t have to keep calling me ‘Mitsuya-san.’

 

Chifuyu blinked. “Huh?”

 

“I mean, you’re here, having dinner with me and my sisters. Planning to overthrow a manipulative snake together,” he added with a sly grin. “That makes us more than just acquaintances.”

 

Chifuyu blinked again, processing.

 

“Call me Takashi,” Mitsuya said warmly. “Besides, when you say ‘Mitsuya,’ my sisters both answer. Gets confusing.”

 

Chifuyu’s cheeks went a little pink. “I… I’ll try,” he said awkwardly, scratching his neck. “It feels weird. But… thanks. For everything, Mitsuya—uh, Takashi-san.”

 

Mitsuya chuckled, clearly amused by his flustered tone. “You’re welcome. Anytime.”

 

Chifuyu stood a little straighter then, a quiet gratitude swelling in his chest.

 

The warmth of dinner still lingered in the air as the dishes sat soaking in the sink, and the clock on the wall ticked gently toward the evening hour. Luna and Mana had long since finished their tea, and were now curled up on the couch in matching pastel pajamas, drowsy but still clinging to wakefulness.

 

Chifuyu, unsure of whether to leave or linger, hovered awkwardly by the kitchen entrance. Mitsuya glanced back at him from where he was drying plates.

 

“You can stay a bit longer,” he said without looking up. “They like having company.”

 

Chifuyu hesitated, but slowly nodded. “Alright… just a little more.”

 

He wandered over as Luna sat up with a big yawn, rubbing at one eye. “Nii-chan,” she mumbled sleepily, “can you braid my hair again before bed?”

 

Mana tugged on the hem of Mitsuya’s shirt. “Me too!”

 

“Of course,” Mitsuya said gently. Then, with a small glance at Chifuyu, he added, “Actually… Chifuyu can help tonight.”

 

“Huh? Me?” Chifuyu blinked.

 

Mitsuya smirked. “C’mon. You’ve fought grown men, but you’re scared of a hairbrush?”

 

Luna and Mana giggled. “We’ll teach you!” Luna declared proudly.

 

So Chifuyu found himself sitting cross-legged on the floor, a soft purple brush in hand as he stared down at Mana’s thick blonde hair with a look of absolute confusion.

 

“Like this,” Mana demonstrated patiently on her stuffed animal, miming the braiding motion with surprising precision.

 

“You’re really good at this,” Chifuyu murmured.

 

“She practices on me,” Mitsuya said, tying off the end of Luna’s braid as he worked beside him.

 

Chifuyu fumbled through the first few tries, but eventually, with Luna’s help and a few shy corrections from Mana, he managed to get a loose but presentable braid down her back.

 

“There! Not bad, right?” he asked, half proud, half sheepish.

 

Mana turned her head to inspect it in the mirror. “Hmm…” She smiled. “It’s okay! Not as good as Nii-chan, but it’s cute!”

 

Chifuyu gave a mock sigh of relief. “I’ll take it.”

 

They brushed their teeth and washed their hands together in the small bathroom, then Chifuyu helped tuck the twins into their shared bed. Mitsuya pulled the comforter up to their chins and leaned down to press a soft kiss to each of their foreheads.

 

“Sleep tight. No chasing each other in your dreams.”

 

“We won’t,” Mana murmured, already half-asleep.

 

“Fuyu-nii…” Luna blinked slowly up at him. “Will you come again?”

 

He blinked, caught off guard by the nickname. “Uh… yeah. If it’s okay.”

 

Luna smiled. “It is. Your braid will get better.”

 

Mana nodded, hugging her plush. “He’s nice, Nii-chan.”

 

Mitsuya looked between them, his smile quietly fond. “Yeah. He is.”

 

Chifuyu’s ears turned pink as he scratched his neck awkwardly. “Goodnight, you two.”

 

“G’night…”

 

They left the bedroom door slightly ajar, the soft hum of a lullaby toy playing faintly from inside. Back in the living room, Mitsuya poured two glasses of water and handed one to Chifuyu before sinking down on the couch.

 

“You’re good with them,” he said after a moment.

 

Chifuyu glanced away, a soft smile tugging at his lips. “I don’t know about that. But… it was nice. Peaceful.”

 

The silence stretched between them—comfortable, not heavy.

 

“You don’t get much of that, do you?” Mitsuya asked.

 

Chifuyu shook his head. “Not really. I guess… I forgot what it felt like. Just being in a place like this. Where things feel stable. Like… this is the kind of future we’re trying to protect, right?”

 

Mitsuya looked over at him. “Exactly.”

 

Chifuyu gripped the glass a little tighter, staring into it. “That’s why I’m doing this. Not just for Takemichi… but for this. For what we still have a chance to build. If Kisaki keeps manipulating things, we’ll lose it all.”

 

Mitsuya nodded once, firm and quiet. “Then let’s make sure we don’t.”

 

Chifuyu looked at him, eyes softer now. “Thank you… for today. And for dinner. Takashi-san.”

 

Mitsuya blinked, a little surprised by the use of his first name—but then smiled, wide and warm. “There you go.”

 

Chifuyu chuckled faintly, rubbing at his temple. “Still feels weird.”

 

“You’ll get used to it.”

 

They sat together a little longer, the city lights glowing faintly outside the window, the quiet hum of safety wrapping around them like a blanket.

 

And for the first time in a long while, Chifuyu didn’t feel like he had to carry the fight alone.

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

---

The hallway light was dim, casting long shadows across the entryway as Chifuyu unlocked the front door and stepped inside. The warmth of the apartment wrapped around him like a thick blanket, a sharp contrast to the icy night air that clung stubbornly to his coat and scarf. He exhaled slowly, fogging up the edge of his scarf as he toed off his shoes, movements quiet and careful.

 

From the kitchen came the unmistakable rustle of plastic bags, followed by a familiar voice—stern, but laced with fatigue.

 

“You’re later than I expected you to be, Chifuyu.”

 

He froze mid-step. He hadn’t expected her to still be awake.

 

Peeking around the corner, he saw her—his mother, standing at the counter in a loose cream-colored sweater, her hair tied in a lazy bun. The last of the groceries were being tucked away into drawers, though her eyes were fixed squarely on him. Her brow was knit with concern, not anger, and her voice lacked bite.

 

Chifuyu scratched at the back of his neck, averting his gaze. “Sorry, Mom. Lost track of time.”

 

She sighed, not bothering to scold him further. “Ren-chan’s staying here for New Year’s Eve, y’know?” she added, her tone lightening. “He’s waiting in the living room—with your friends.”

 

Chifuyu’s eyes lit up for a second. Ren…? The name brought a flicker of warmth to his tired expression. Kaji Ren, his cousin—more like a brother—was here? That alone should have been enough to make the day feel less heavy.

 

But then her words caught up to him. Friends?

 

His brows drew together, confusion sinking into his features. He hadn’t told anyone he was coming home tonight.

 

“Friends?” he repeated warily.

 

His mother only hummed as she waved a hand dismissively and turned down the hallway. “Don’t be loud. I’m going to bed.”

 

Chifuyu remained still for a moment, the soft click of her bedroom door closing behind her echoing faintly. A strange feeling pulled in his gut. He hadn’t expected company—certainly not at this hour.

 

He walked slowly toward the living room, the soft golden glow spilling into the hallway growing warmer with each step.

 

The second he turned the corner, a black blur darted toward him.

 

“Peke J—!”

 

The cat leapt expertly into his arms, its soft fur pressing against his chin as it purred so loud it vibrated. Chifuyu chuckled despite himself, cradling the creature against his chest.

 

“I missed you too, you little punk,” he murmured.

 

“Ah, you’re finally home.”

 

The voice that greeted him was smooth, clipped with an edge of impatience.

 

Chifuyu looked up.

 

Kaji Ren sat perched on the edge of the armchair, arms crossed over his chest and one leg slung over the other with the kind of casual elegance that came naturally to him. His platinum blonde hair, short and tousled, caught the light. Despite his relaxed posture, his narrowed eyes told a different story—one of sharp judgment and subtle warning.

 

“It’s late,” Ren said simply, like a quiet reprimand.

 

“Yeah,” Chifuyu muttered, wincing. “I know.”

 

But then he noticed them—two familiar figures sitting on the couch, rigid and clearly uncomfortable.

 

Takemichi gave an awkward wave. “H-Hey.”

 

And Baji... Baji looked everywhere but at Ren, his expression unreadable, his shoulders tight with restrained emotion.

 

Chifuyu stared. “…What the hell is this?” he asked, glancing between them. “Is this some sort of… interrogation?”

 

Ren sniffed. “Intervention.”

 

He tilted his head toward the couch. “Your idiot 'friends' showed up saying they wanted to ‘talk.’ Like hell I’d let them in without checking who they were and what their intentions were first.”

 

Takemichi flailed slightly. “It’s not like that! We were just—”

 

“Trying not to cause trouble,” Baji cut in gruffly, his voice quieter.

 

Chifuyu gave Peke J a final pat before setting him down, the cat immediately padding over to curl around Baji’s leg with a traitorous purr.

 

Chifuyu narrowed his eyes. “Not even gonna ask how they got past you,” he muttered at Ren.

 

Ren shrugged. “Didn’t do it for them.”

 

“…I figured.”

 

Takemichi swallowed hard, shifting forward on the couch. “We came to check on you. After… everything. You kinda disappeared on us.”

 

“I had things to take care of.”

 

There was an awkward silence.

 

Ren pushed himself up from the armchair, stretching slightly. “Well, now that you’re back, I’m claiming your room. The guest futon sucks, and your window has better airflow.” He walked past, tousling Chifuyu’s hair as he went.

 

“You’re stealing my bed?”

 

“You weren’t using it.” He smirked and disappeared down the hallway. “If any of them wake me up, I’m punching someone.”

 

The door clicked shut behind him.

 

Now only the low hum of the heater and the occasional purr from Peke J filled the space.

 

Chifuyu turned his eyes back to his guests. He crossed his arms and leaned against the wall, his voice quieter now, almost wary. “So? You clearly didn’t come just to say hi.”

 

Baji was the first to speak. “We want the truth.”

 

Chifuyu’s jaw tensed. “Hah?”

 

Takemichi leaned forward, eyes shining with something vulnerable. “Chifuyu… are you a Furin member?”

 

The question cut through the room like a blade.

 

Baji’s fingers tightened into fists against his jeans. “Is there something you couldn’t tell us?”

 

Chifuyu’s eyes narrowed. “What exactly are you implying?”

 

Takemichi hesitated, eyes flicking toward the hallway Ren had gone down. “Your cousin... Kaji-kun, was it? He has the same jacket as the one you wore when you first encountered Taiju. It’s a Furin signature, right?”

 

Chifuyu was quiet for a long moment, then finally nodded. “Yeah. Boufurin. It is.”

 

The room stilled.

 

“You guys are mistaken,” Chifuyu said at last, his voice steady. “I’m not part of Furin. I just happened to be on their way.” He paused. “Ren goes to Furin High, and I visit him sometimes. That’s that.”

 

“I heard from Mikey that Furin are violent guys, Chifuyu. I’m worried,” Baji sighed.

 

Chifuyu smiled thinly, the curve of his lips not quite reaching his eyes. He tilted his head. “Funny. I don’t remember you being that worried when you beat me half to death.”

 

The words struck like a slap.

 

Baji flinched.

 

Chifuyu’s smile vanished, replaced by a look of tired regret. “…Sorry. That was uncalled for.”

 

“No,” Baji said quietly. “It’s fine. I deserved that.”

 

Chifuyu rubbed his eyes with the heel of his hand, weariness pulling at the edges of his face like invisible threads. The emotional toll of the past weeks weighed heavy on his shoulders, and he could feel the pressure beginning to crack through. He exhaled sharply, voice low and steady but strained.

 

“Look… I know you guys are worried. But I’m not someone you need to worry about. I can handle myself.”

 

The silence that followed felt heavy, almost oppressive, as if the room itself was holding its breath.

 

Takemichi’s hands curled into tight fists on his lap, knuckles blanching white beneath the tension. His entire body seemed to vibrate with barely held-in frustration.

 

“You can’t just say that, Chifuyu!” he suddenly burst out, his voice ragged and breaking, raw with emotion. “You can’t just disappear like that! We’re partners, right? You said that! I can’t—” his throat tightened, and he swallowed hard, fighting the burn behind his eyes, “—I can’t let anything bad happen to you again.”

 

Chifuyu’s eyes widened, his heart giving a painful twist at the desperation in his friend’s voice. “Takemichi—”

 

But Takemichi cut him off, stepping forward slightly like the force of his feelings couldn’t be contained.

 

“If I time leapt right now and you were gone—really gone—what then?” His voice cracked fully now, fractured by the fear threaded into every word. “What if I couldn’t bring you back?”

 

For a moment, the room froze.

 

It was like time itself had stopped.

 

The quiet that followed wasn’t silence—it was stunned, brittle stillness. The soft hum of the heater buzzed in the background, and somewhere beneath it, Peke J gave a curious, questioning meow. But neither of the boys reacted.

 

Chifuyu stiffened, blinking once, twice.

 

And then—

 

“What do you mean, time leap?”

 

Baji’s voice broke through the tension like a blade.

 

It was quiet. Controlled. But beneath that calm, a storm brewed—confusion, shock, and dawning horror twisting through his features. He was staring at Takemichi now, eyes wide and glassy, as if the puzzle pieces were slamming into place too fast for him to catch.

 

Takemichi froze, color draining from his face.

 

“I…” His throat worked around the words that wouldn’t come. He looked between them—Baji, Chifuyu—like a cornered animal. His heart pounded violently in his chest, as if trying to hammer its way out. “Shit. I didn’t mean to say that out loud—”

 

But Baji wasn’t letting go. He leaned forward, voice suddenly cold and sharp as broken ice.

 

“You said if you time leapt again,” he hissed. “Again. That means this isn’t some messed-up metaphor. That means you’ve done it before. More than once.”

 

He stood slowly, eyes still fixed on Takemichi, his shadow stretching long across the floor as the lamplight flickered above him. “You’re saying… what? That you’ve been leaping through time this whole damn time? And no one said a word?”

 

Chifuyu stepped between them instinctively, his hand raised slightly.

 

“Wait,” he said firmly. “Let Takemichi explain. It’s not what you think.”

 

Baji’s eyes darted to him, wild and disbelieving. “You knew?”

 

Chifuyu winced but didn’t look away. “He told me. It’s real, Baji-san. Everything Takemichi’s been through—he’s been carrying it alone this whole time.”

 

Baji’s breath hitched, and he took a step back, like the ground beneath him had shifted. His gaze flicked between the two of them, piecing together what he could from the fragments. His fists clenched at his sides, though he didn’t speak.

 

Chifuyu turned slightly, looking over his shoulder at Takemichi, whose head was bowed in silent guilt.

 

“He didn’t want anyone else to know,” Chifuyu said softly. “And honestly? I don’t blame him. Who the hell would believe it unless they’d seen it themselves?”

 

Takemichi finally looked up, his eyes wet and miserable. “I didn’t mean to drag anyone into this. I just… I couldn’t watch you fall apart again, Chifuyu. Not after everything we’ve already lost.”

 

Baji swallowed hard, his throat bobbing. His mind was racing—backward, forward, through every moment that suddenly didn’t make sense until now.

 

“…Tell me everything,” he said quietly. “No more lies. No more secrets.”

 

Chifuyu looked at Takemichi, who nodded slowly.

 

“…Yeah,” Takemichi whispered. “It’s time you knew.”

 

He had tried so hard to protect them. But now...

 

Maybe the truth was the only thing that could keep them safe.

 

As Takemichi spoke, his voice trembled beneath the crushing weight of an impossible truth. Each word felt torn from his chest, brittle with guilt and desperation. They fell into the room like shattered glass—soft at first, tentative and broken, then cascading with the force of everything he’d tried so hard to keep buried.

 

He told Baji everything.

 

About the moment he was shoved onto the train tracks. About blinking awake twelve years into a bleak, unfamiliar future—a future where everything he’d cared for had withered or died. He spoke of reliving the past, over and over, of clinging to every second like a drowning man. How he’d failed, stumbled, and bled to try again. How he'd watched his friends die—some more than once. How the world reset for everyone but him, leaving him alone with the memories of their pain.

 

How Chifuyu had died beside him.

 

Each sentence carried the weight of a funeral bell, and with every confession, the room seemed to shrink, the air tightening like a noose.

 

Chifuyu stood beside him, arms crossed, face carved from quiet resolve. His eyes never left Takemichi, the unwavering steel in them betraying the ache curling in his chest. He’d heard this story before. He'd seen the haunted look in Takemichi’s eyes when he first confessed the truth. But hearing it now, laid bare again with the same raw hurt, it hollowed something in him all over again. A bruise that never healed.

 

Baji didn’t move. He sat like stone, shoulders tense, hands curled into fists on his knees. His face was unreadable—but his dark eyes were locked on Takemichi, searching. Sifting. Pieces of the past shuffled and twisted in his mind like a cruel puzzle finally revealing its shape. All the things that hadn’t added up. All the moments that should’ve ended in disaster, but hadn’t. All the times Takemichi had seemed to know what no one else did.

 

And suddenly—it all made a twisted kind of sense.

 

But none of them noticed the shift beyond the sliding door.

 

None of them realized they weren’t alone.

 

Leaning silently in the hallway just outside the room, Kaji Ren stood frozen. One hand braced against the wall, the other shoved deep into his hoodie pocket. He’d emerged from the back to crash in Chifuyu’s room, the weight of the day dragging at his limbs—but then he’d heard it. That word.

 

Time leap.

 

He stopped mid-step. Every muscle in his body tensed like a pulled wire.

 

It wasn’t just the word—it was the way Takemichi said it. Like a confession at the edge of madness. Like it had lived inside him too long.

 

Kaji’s pale eyes narrowed, their usual calm now razor sharp in the dim hallway light. Shadows clung to the walls like secrets. He didn’t move. He barely breathed. The house itself felt like it had gone silent, as if even the wooden beams were holding their breath.

 

Time travel. Future. Death. Fate.

 

Chifuyu’s death.

 

Kaji’s heartbeat thudded against his ribs, slow and heavy like war drums. A coldness curled down his spine. He tried to scoff it off, to convince himself it was some kind of metaphor, some delusion—but he’d seen too much in this world to dismiss the impossible outright.

 

His gaze sharpened as he tilted his head, the faintest creak of the floor betraying his shift in weight. His face betrayed little, but beneath the hooded expression, something simmered. Not fear. Not even shock.

 

But calculation.

 

If this was true… if Takemichi really could leap through time—then the rules were no longer what he thought they were.

 

When Takemichi’s voice finally faltered, unraveling under the pressure of memory and guilt, the silence that followed was deafening.

 

Kaji let out a low, almost ghostly hum under his breath.

 

"Time leap, huh…" he murmured to himself, the words curling from his lips like smoke exhaled in winter. “That’s… unsettling.”

 

His eyes drifted back toward the door, the sound of Chifuyu’s name—paired with the possibility of his death—still echoing in his ears.

 

That one detail burned more than the rest.

 

The idea that Chifuyu could die—had died, in one of those looping futures—made something coil tight and angry in his chest. His skin felt ice-cold, but his blood pulsed hot.

 

His fingers twitched at his side.

 

They hadn’t seen him yet.

 

But they would.

 

And when they did—the fragile balance of trust, of friendship, of what they thought was reality—was going to shatter.

 

Because Kaji had questions.

 

And he wasn’t the type to just let something like this go.

Notes:

Baji finally knows the secret and Kaji eavesdropping!? Very new but let's see in the next chapter where the New years Eve starts!

Chapter 20: You're fired

Summary:

Kisaki's finally out. More protective Kaji shows. A lot of timeskips and more of Chifuyu-Mikey bonding.

Notes:

Hello! Sorry for the late update. Read the notes at the end for the full story. This story was rushed since I made it yesterday morning and ended here at almost 12 so the story will be jumbled or sum shi. I hope the traditions are accurate enough since I searched some of the Japanese traditions when they celebrate New years eve— really. Hope you guys love it.

(See the end of the chapter for more notes.)

Chapter Text

The air outside had turned colder, the quiet of the late hour wrapping the neighborhood in a blanket of stillness. After everything—after confessions, anger, and the unraveling of secrets—Takemichi and Baji prepared to head home.

 

Baji adjusted the collar of his jacket, his sharp features softened by exhaustion and thought. His hair ruffled in the wind, eyes lowered as he stepped into his sneakers at the door.

 

Takemichi gave a tired wave. “I’ll see you soon, Chifuyu.”

 

“Yeah,” Chifuyu nodded, leaning against the doorframe, arms folded loosely across his chest. “Take care, Takemichi.”

 

Takemichi glanced once at Kaji—still loitering further down the hallway, arms crossed, an unimpressed scowl on his face—then quickly stepped outside with an awkward smile.

 

Then there were just the two of them—Chifuyu and Baji—facing one another in the doorway under the warm kitchen light. The tension that had existed earlier now hung looser, like frayed thread barely holding a memory in place.

 

Baji hesitated at the step.

 

Then, without turning fully around, he said gruffly, “You should visit sometime.”

 

Chifuyu blinked. “Huh?”

 

Baji rubbed the back of his neck, gaze flickering to the street. “Ma’s been whining that she hasn’t seen Peke J in weeks. And you, even longer.”

 

Chifuyu’s eyes widened for a moment before a soft, crooked smile curved his lips. He opened his mouth to reply—

 

“Chifuyu!”

 

A loud, annoyed voice rang down the hall like a slap to the moment.

 

Both boys looked over as Kaji stepped into view, glaring with a scowl etched deep into his features, arms crossed and one slipper half on his foot like he hadn’t even bothered putting it on properly.

 

“It’s past one in the morning,” Kaji growled. “You’re not a goddamn night owl. Go. To. Sleep.”

 

Baji raised an eyebrow. “Bossy, huh.”

 

“And you’re still here?” Kaji snapped without missing a beat. “What, lost your sense of direction or just can’t take a hint?”

 

Chifuyu groaned. “Ren—seriously?”

 

“I’m serious,” Kaji deadpanned. “The cat's snoring in my futon already, and if I have to be the one that feeds him in the morning again, I’ll throw you out the window.”

 

"But this is my home..." Chifuyu mumbled.

 

Baji rolled his eyes with a tired chuckle. “Haven't change your mind, I guess.”

 

“Not for you,” Kaji retorted, already walking back down the hallway with a dismissive wave. “And don’t think I didn’t hear you offer to ‘visit.’ We don’t want your fleas.”

 

“Ren!!” Chifuyu snapped, flustered and trying to suppress the embarrassment heating his ears. “What are you, twelve?!”

 

“I’m the guy who has to share a floor with your snoring,” Kaji shouted back. “You’re lucky I haven’t hexed you in your sleep.”

 

Baji snorted.

 

Chifuyu turned back to him, rubbing the back of his neck. “Sorry about him. He’s…”

 

“…Possessive,” Baji said with a shrug. “And loud.”

 

There was a beat.

 

Then Chifuyu smiled faintly. “I’ll bring Peke J next week.”

 

Baji’s face softened—just a little. He gave a single nod, hands shoved into his pockets as he finally stepped away.

 

“Good,” he muttered. “See ya, Fuyu.”

 

“See ya, Baji-san.”

 

The door shut with a quiet click behind him, leaving Chifuyu staring for a few more seconds before he finally turned and padded back inside.

 

Kaji was waiting at the hallway corner, arms crossed and eyebrow raised.

 

“Don’t start,” Chifuyu grumbled as he walked past.

 

“I didn’t say anything,” Kaji muttered smugly.

 

“Yeah, but you’re thinking loud.”

 

“…Yeah,” Kaji said, shrugging. “I usually do when I see stray dogs loitering near the door.”

 

Chifuyu groaned again and smacked him lightly on the back of the head before heading toward his room.

 

Behind them, the house finally fell into silence—heavy with the weight of the night, but warmer somehow.

 

Because despite all the confusion, the pain, and the secrets…

 

There were still pieces of home left.

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 


 

It was Ōmisoka—New Year’s Eve—and the sky above Tokyo hung low and heavy with winter clouds, the sharp scent of cold air mingling with the distant promise of fireworks and incense.

 

Inside their modest home, the lights were warm, the heater humming quietly. Chifuyu had just tied the final fold of his kimono when his mother peeked into the room with a familiar, no-nonsense look.

 

“You two,” she said, arms crossed as she leaned against the doorway. “Go out. Celebrate New Year’s Eve properly. It’s tradition. Don’t stay cooped up in here like ghosts.”

 

Chifuyu glanced over at Kaji, who sat cross-legged on the floor, fiddling with his phone. The platinum-haired boy arched an eyebrow and shrugged.

 

“I mean,” Chifuyu muttered under his breath, tugging his haori into place, “not like I’ve got many friends to meet.”

 

“My friends are all in Makochi,” Kaji added casually, voice light but with a tinge of homesickness. “Probably lighting sparklers and screaming in the fireworks.”

 

“Then go make new memories,” their mom said with a wink, already walking away.

 

The silence between them stretched for a beat.

 

Then—

 

Buzz.

 

Chifuyu’s phone lit up with a familiar name.

 

Mitsuya Takashi.

 

> You coming to Meiji Shrine tonight? Me, Hakkai, Yuzuha, and my sisters are heading there. Join us.

 

 

 

Chifuyu stared at the message for a long moment, thumb hovering over the screen. His stomach turned—not from nerves, but from the tangled mix of motives. It just a friendly invite. Means, he his chance to reveal it now.

 

Yuzuha was part of the plan.

 

Mitsuya and Hakkai, too.

 

If they were all together tonight, then it was the perfect time to pull the last thread—to gather the support he needed before stepping in front of Mikey with the evidence that could destroy Kisaki’s hold on Toman.

 

He typed out a quick reply.

 

>Yeah. I’ll be there.

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 


 

Outside, the city pulsed softly under its blanket of winter. The streets were alive with distant chatter and laughter, the smell of roasted mochi and chestnuts drifting from nearby food stalls. Overhead, pale lanterns swayed gently in the wind, their soft glow lighting the path toward the shrine.

 

Chifuyu stood silently beneath a streetlamp, its light casting a silvery sheen over the snow-dusted sidewalk. He was dressed with rare formality—an elegant pale blue kimono, the layers wrapped meticulously around him, cinched at the waist with a slate grey obi. Over his shoulders draped a navy haori, the hem shifting slightly with every whisper of wind. His zōri sandals clicked gently as he shifted, the cold nibbling at his exposed ankles. His blond hair was brushed neatly, but a few strands fell rebelliously across his brow.

 

Beside him, Kaji Ren stood still, eyes tracing the lights beyond the shrine gates. He wasn’t one for traditional wear, and yet—tonight, he’d made an exception.

 

His dark grey montsuki haori shimmered subtly beneath the shrine lights, the family crest printed near the collar like a whisper of heritage. A navy kimono with a delicate geometric pattern rested beneath, perfectly fitted and tied with a steel-toned obi. His hakama flowed like shadow, crisp and pleated. A long black scarf curled casually over one shoulder, clashing slightly with the traditional garb, but it suited him—modern, a little out of place, but sharp.

 

Chifuyu exhaled through his nose, watching his breath curl like smoke into the night.

 

“It’s been a while since I’ve seen you in a kimono, Ren,” he said, offering a small, teasing smile.

 

Kaji smirked faintly, brushing a few pale strands from his face. “Don’t get used to it. I look like a final boss from a period drama.”

 

Chifuyu huffed a laugh, rubbing his gloved hands together. “You kind of do.”

 

They stood in silence for a moment, gazing up the road that would lead them to Meiji Shrine, where crowds were already gathering. Lines of people in traditional wear, children with bells, and couples with linked hands all trudged slowly toward the torii gates.

 

And though the night felt crowded, filled with unseen weight and a plan still unspoken—there was something peaceful in it too.

 

Something like a pause between endings and beginnings.

 

Chifuyu straightened his back, eyes sharp with quiet resolve. “Let’s go.”

 

Kaji glanced at him, caught the flicker of something steeled in his cousin’s expression, and gave a nod.

 

“Alright,” he said, tugging his scarf tighter. “Let’s end the year with a bang.”

 

And together, they stepped into the crowd, the noise and color of New Year’s Eve rising around them like a tide, carrying them toward the next chapter.

 

 

 

---

 

The crowd near Meiji Shrine thickened with each passing minute, an ocean of yukatas, scarves, and muffled voices, all heading toward the sacred path of the new year. The scent of roasted chestnuts and sweet sake drifted in the air. Lanterns glowed like miniature moons above their heads.

 

Chifuyu’s gaze searched through the throng until familiar voices called out.

 

“Fuyu-nii!”

 

Two small figures sprinted ahead of their group, bundled in cute layered winter coats—Mana and Luna, bundled up in cozy winter coats, cheeks red from the cold. Their oversized scarves wrapped twice around their small necks, almost swallowing their chins, while their coats swayed with every small step they took as they rushed forward.

 

“You came!!” Luna beamed, her arms already open mid-run.

 

“Yay!!” Mana echoed in delight, voice high and soft like a windchime.

 

“Woah, woah—careful!” Chifuyu laughed, crouching down to steady them as they both latched onto him in a hug, their cold little hands gripping his haori. Despite his warning, his arms encircled them without hesitation, his voice gentling. “You two are gonna knock me over.”

 

From behind, Mitsuya walked with a relaxed smile, a warm scarf tucked around his neck, his hands buried in the sleeves of his montsuki. Trailing him were Hakkai—tall and sheepish in an indigo kimono—and Yuzuha, whose sharp eyes softened at the sight of the reunion. Her long hair had been pinned elegantly, her makeup delicate but hiding a thin bruise just under her cheekbone.

 

“I’m glad you came with us, Chifuyu,” Mitsuya said warmly as he approached, his eyes gleaming in the shrine’s lantern glow. Then he paused, blinking at the silent figure standing beside Chifuyu.

 

“…And this must be?”

 

Chifuyu turned toward Kaji with a blink, suddenly remembering. “Ah—right! You haven’t met him yet.” He nudged his cousin gently with an elbow. “This is Kaji Ren, my cousin. Ren, come on—say something.”

 

Kaji stood with his hands tucked into his sleeves, silver-white hair catching the shrine light like frost. He gave Chifuyu a deadpan look before clicking his tongue faintly. “Nice to meet the people who’ve been babysitting this brat while I was away,” he said, voice flat but laced with a teasing undercurrent.

 

“The hell, Ren!” Chifuyu sputtered, turning red. “That’s so not cool!”

 

But Kaji was already ignoring him, eyes scanning the trio with something quieter in his expression. His gaze lingered a little longer on the patches hidden beneath Mitsuya and Hakkai’s sleeves, and on the subtle layer of concealer beneath Yuzuha’s eye. Though no one spoke of it, he noticed the silent aftermath of the same fight Chifuyu had endured—the bruises, the fatigue, the shadows beneath their smiles. His cousin’s right arm, still stiff beneath the kimono sleeve, hadn’t fully recovered either.

 

Kaji didn’t ask. Didn’t need to. He merely nodded in quiet acknowledgment when Mitsuya stepped forward with a hand extended.

 

“I’m Mitsuya Takashi. This is Hakkai and Yuzuha Shiba,” Mitsuya introduced smoothly. “Thanks for letting us borrow your cousin for a bit.”

 

Kaji’s lips quirked just slightly. “Borrow’s a strong word. He doesn’t listen to me anyway.”

 

“Chifuyu? Yeah,” Yuzuha said with a snort. “We figured that out quick.”

 

As light laughter passed among the group, a gentle tug on Kaji’s hakama made him glance down.

 

Mana stood beside him, staring up with wide, glimmering eyes. Her small fingers still held onto a paper fan shaped like a rabbit. “Onii-san,” she asked, eyes locked on the bright red lollipop bobbing in the corner of his mouth, “is that candy?”

 

Kaji blinked, surprised by the quiet tug on his armor of indifference.

 

Without a word, he turned to Chifuyu and reached out. “Give me one.”

 

Chifuyu blinked. “What?”

 

“The lollipops,” Kaji said flatly, jerking his chin at Chifuyu’s sleeve where a few wrappers were peeking out.

 

“You were stealing those earlier—!” Chifuyu hissed, but still handed one over with a huff.

 

Kaji unwrapped the candy and knelt down slowly to Mana’s level. “Here,” he said, offering it in his palm. “Take it before I change my mind.”

 

Mana’s eyes sparkled as she accepted it like a treasure. “Thank you, Onii-san!” she chirped.

 

Luna immediately turned to Chifuyu with a pout. “Fuyu-nii, I want one too!”

 

Chifuyu laughed as he pulled out another. “Yeah, yeah. You two are gonna have cavities by next spring.”

 

From behind, Mitsuya watched them with a soft smile.

 

“I think Mana likes your cousin,” he said.

 

Chifuyu blinked, watching Kaji adjust Mana’s oversized scarf like it was second nature.

 

“...He’s usually a grump,” Chifuyu muttered. “But he’s got a soft spot for kids, apparently.”

 

As the shrine bells rang in the distance and the scent of incense drifted on the breeze, the group began walking toward the main hall together, their footsteps muffled by the stone path. Lanterns swayed above their heads. People passed with hushed laughter, clapping twice in prayer at the shrine steps. The new year loomed just ahead.

 

And for a moment, amid the flickering lights and quiet companionship, the night didn’t feel so heavy.

 

Not with them beside him.

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 


 

The sacred grounds of Meiji Shrine thrummed with life—hundreds of voices rising and falling like waves in the night. Lanterns flickered softly, casting golden halos over the winding paths lined with food stalls and wishing boards. The scent of sweet sake and roasted mochi hung in the air, warm against the cold breath of winter that slipped beneath layered kimono and rustled haori sleeves.

 

Chifuyu moved with careful steps, slightly behind the group. His hands were tucked into his sleeves, his breath visible in the chill. The deep navy of his haori contrasted against his pale blue kimono, the soft rustling of the fabric muffled by the noise around them. It was festive, chaotic—but somehow distant.

 

Beside him, Kaji walked with his usual indifference, sipping lukewarm tea from a bottle he’d tucked into his sleeve earlier. His platinum hair fluttered against his cheekbones, eyes half-lidded with that unreadable look he wore when he didn’t want to talk.

 

But then—

 

A flicker. A face. A flash of black and white.

 

Chifuyu’s breath hitched, his head snapping to the left.

 

His eyes scanned the crowd—a glint of gold, a curtain of brown hair, a familiar patch over one eye.

 

His heart dropped straight to his stomach.

 

Suo. Nirei. And standing in between them—Sakura.

 

Half-white, half-black hair catching the lantern light. Those mismatched eyes—one golden, one blue—cold and sharp as ever. His arms were crossed, posture tense but composed. He hadn’t noticed them yet… but he was looking.

 

Chifuyu’s body moved before his brain caught up.

 

“Uhm—Takashi-san…” he murmured, pulling Mitsuya’s attention.

 

“I think we should go somewhere.”

 

He didn’t explain. Instead, he spun on his heel and grabbed Kaji by the haori, dragging him quickly in the opposite direction. The crowd swallowed them whole.

 

“Wha—Chifuyu—what the hell?!” Kaji’s voice was half growl, half panic as he stumbled along. “Where are you even—?”

 

“We’ll meet up again later!” Chifuyu called back to Mitsuya and the others, barely glancing behind him.

 

The group blinked, stunned.

 

“Well… there he goes,” Mitsuya sighed, the disappointment in his voice barely hidden.

 

“Wait—Taka-chan, he called you Takashi-san?” Hakkai gaped, grabbing Mitsuya’s arm. “Since when did he start calling you by your first name? That’s practically emotional intimacy!”

 

Yuzuha rolled her eyes, adjusting the collar of her kimono. “This group gets weirder by the season.”

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 


 

Meanwhile, ducking through the crowd, dodging families and couples, Chifuyu kept his pace urgent.

 

“Chifuyu, I swear to god, if you drag me into another one of your dramatic side quests without warning—”

 

“Shut up and keep walking.”

 

The sounds of festival drums and laughter filled the background—until they didn’t.

 

Because then came a voice—smooth, mischievous, and unmistakably Hajime:

 

“My~ Didn’t expect to meet you guys, Fuyu-chin.”

 

Chifuyu stopped short.

 

Kaji turned as well, eyes narrowing.

 

Umemiya Hajime stood beside a takoyaki stall, hands in the pockets of his charcoal-grey haori. Beneath it, a lighter gray kimono shimmered faintly in the lantern glow, and his black hakama pants rustled gently in the breeze. His usual slicked-back hair had been let down, brushing against his cheeks and shoulders, giving him a softer—but no less charismatic—appearance.

 

A glowing grin curled his lips.

 

Behind him stood Suo, Nirei, and Sakura, like a watchful formation. They hadn’t moved much, but their attention was razor-sharp.

 

Chifuyu blinked, stunned. “…U-Umemiya-san? You’re… here? And your hair’s down?”

 

Umemiya chuckled, stepping closer with casual ease. “Surprised? You thought you were the only ones celebrating New Year’s in Tokyo?” He gestured at the trio behind him. “Thought we’d crash your little adventure. Big city, big lights—and honestly, I missed that awkward face of yours.”

 

Chifuyu’s eye twitched. “You didn’t tell me you were coming.”

 

“Wouldn’t be fun if I did!” Umemiya winked.

 

Kaji narrowed his eyes. “That means Hiragi-san’s here too?”

 

Umemiya tilted his head. “Hm? Oh! Yeah—he’s at the food stalls. Said something about daifuku being fresher in Tokyo.” He pointed lazily across the shrine grounds. Kaji didn’t even say a word—he was already gone in the direction Umemiya had pointed, muttering something under his breath.

 

That left Chifuyu surrounded.

 

Nirei was the first to smile, stepping forward. “It’s been a while, Chifuyu-san.”

 

Suo gave a short laugh, eyes glinting with mischief. “You look like you’ve been in five fights and lost three of them. That sprain still healing?”

 

And Sakura… Sakura didn’t smile. His arms remained crossed, eyes half-lidded and unreadable. “Should’ve known trouble follows you like a shadow.”

 

Chifuyu flushed immediately, fists balling inside his sleeves. “Shut the hell up! I didn’t ask for a full roast, you jerks!”

 

Umemiya burst out laughing. “Ahhh, now this is the Chifuyu I remember.”

 

Even Nirei chuckled under his breath, while Suo’s grin widened. Sakura just looked away, lips twitching with a faint smirk.

 

Then Umemiya stretched his arms with a loud yawn. “Well, I should go see how others doing before they buys the entire dessert stall. I’ll leave you kids to it. Don’t get lost—or in another fight.” He ruffled Chifuyu’s hair as he passed.

 

“Umemiya-san—ugh!” Chifuyu tried to fix his now-mussed hair.

 

“Stay outta trouble, Fuyu-chin~!”

 

And just like that, he vanished into the crowd with a wave.

 

Chifuyu sighed, exasperated and warm in equal parts.

 

Suo leaned over slightly. “So… Kaji-senpai left you with Hiragi-senpai”

 

“He’s a menace,” Chifuyu muttered. “I'll meet him later.”

 

Sakura raised an eyebrow. “Sounds like someone's pouting.”

 

Chifuyu grumbled under his breath and began walking toward the stalls. “Come on. Might as well get food while we’re here.”

 

The trio followed, falling into easy rhythm beside him. The crowd swallowed them up again, the world shifting around them—fireworks crackling faintly in the distance.

 

Tonight was the last night of the year.

 

CLACK!

 

A sharp, hollow thud echoed across the shrine path.

 

Chifuyu flinched. Something had landed by his side, bouncing once before settling near his foot.

 

He glanced down. A wooden plaque—an Ema.

 

Delicate strings still dangled from the hole where it had once hung. A wish scrawled in clumsy handwriting peeked faintly from the polished surface.

 

“Huh?” Chifuyu bent down, fingers brushing the wood. “What the hell…?”

 

Nirei leaned in curiously. “Oh—someone’s Ema.” He tilted his head, squinting at the writing. “Looks recent…”

 

But before Chifuyu could fully read it—

 

 “NOOOO!!

 

The shout cut through the hum of the crowd like a blade.

 

Chifuyu’s head snapped up, just in time to see a familiar figure barreling toward him through the lantern-lit path.

 

“Takemichi!?”

 

Takemichi’s eyes were wide with panic. “Chifuyu—don’t read that!! Gimme that back!”

 

He lunged.

 

On instinct—reflex faster than thought—Chifuyu yelped and threw the plaque straight into the air.

 

“ah—!”

 

The wooden charm spun like a coin, catching glints of firelight as it flew.

 

Nirei gasped audibly. Suo’s face broke into a low, delighted grin. Even Sakura jolted slightly, lips parting in surprise.

 

Takemichi skidded to a halt with a strangled gasp, then bolted after the airborne Ema, flailing both arms.

 

“CHIFUYU, YOU JERK!! WHY’D YOU THROW IT!?”

 

Chifuyu winced as the crowd parted awkwardly for the frantic blond. “Sorry! Reflex, I swear!”

 

And just behind Takemichi—Mitsuya, Hakkai, and Peh-yan emerged into view, trailing after him with a mix of concern and exhaustion painted across their faces.

 

Chifuyu groaned, running a hand down his face. He turned apologetically to the trio beside him. “I… I’m so sorry about them.”

 

Suo let out a soft whistle, eyes following the chaotic group. “So that’s… Toman, huh?”

 

Nirei nodded slowly. “They look younger than I imagined. More…” His eyes wandered. “…heartfelt.”

 

Sakura’s eyes narrowed as he looked toward one particular towering figure approaching the group. “Geh. That guy’s huge.”

 

Draken had joined the others, tall and solemn in a dark kimono. Beside him, Emma stood in a red furisode, delicate and smiling. Baji, Mikey, and Takemichi circled around them, loud and warm like a mismatched family drawn together by time, fate, and rebellion.

 

Chifuyu’s breath caught in his throat as he watched them. The laughter. The casual teasing. The light in their eyes. It was real. It was precious.

 

His chest ached in a way he hadn’t prepared for.

 

“Ten seconds ‘til the new year!”

 

A voice echoed across the shrine, rising above the crowd.

 

People turned toward the massive clock display near the shrine steps. Excitement surged like a wave through the night.

 

“Let’s jump together, guys!” Mikey’s voice rang out, soft but resolute.

 

Chifuyu looked at them—his friends, his past, his hope—then turned toward the three figures beside him.

 

Without hesitation, he reached out and grabbed Sakura’s hand, tugging him forward.

 

Sakura’s eyes widened, caught completely off guard. “W-Wait—what the hell!? Where are we going?!”

 

Chifuyu didn’t even glance back. “To see the fireworks better, you dummy!”

 

Suo chuckled and jogged after them, his long haori fluttering behind. Nirei sighed fondly and followed with a small smile.

 

“Three!”

 

They rushed toward the shrine steps, laughter and chaos weaving between them.

 

“Two!”

 

The lights dimmed as hundreds lifted their gazes skyward.

 

“One!”

 

BOOM!

 

A bright explosion painted the sky in dazzling gold.

 

Then another—red, blue, silver.

 

Color bloomed like stars across the heavens, blooming and fading like breaths of magic.

 

HAPPY NEW YEAR!!

 

The crowd erupted in cheers, voices echoing in unison beneath the ancient trees.

 

Chifuyu slowed to a stop, his heart pounding—not from the run, but from the sudden, bittersweet warmth blooming in his chest. He turned, firelight dancing in his eyes, and looked at the faces beside him.

 

Suo was smiling, arms crossed. Nirei smiled softly, eyes fixed on the sky.

 

And Sakura—his sharp eyes wide, mouth slightly parted—stood frozen.

 

It was like he had never seen fireworks before. Or maybe… it was the first time he’d ever let himself look up.

 

Chifuyu smiled.

 

“Happy New Year,” he said quietly. His voice was almost lost in the fireworks and cheers, but it was sincere.

 

“…Sakura.”

 

He turned to the others. “Nirei-san. Suo-san.”

 

The trio glanced at him—surprised, then smiling.

 

“Happy New Year, Chifuyu-san,” Nirei returned gently.

 

Suo smirked, flicking a stray ash off his sleeve. “Let’s hope this year’s less of a mess than the last.”

 

And Sakura… finally blinked, glancing sideways at Chifuyu. His face was unreadable—but his hand was still loosely in Chifuyu’s grip.

 

“…You too,” he said, eyes returning to the sky. “…Happy New Year.”

 

And for a moment—under a sky lit by fire and hope—everything stood still.

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 


The last cascade of fireworks lit the heavens in golden light, like a sun briefly resurrected from the void.

 

Chifuyu stood still beneath the shrine’s sacred torii gate, his breath a whisper in the winter air, his eyes reflecting the riot of color above.

 

The sky flared, shimmered—then fell into hush.

 

Silence returned like snowfall, soft and slow.

 

Chifuyu’s expression hardened. He narrowed his eyes at the fading glow and thought:

 

The year turns, and so does the tide. Quietly, inevitably—your fall begins, Kisaki.”

 

The final firework bloomed—a faint chrysanthemum of blue light—and faded into ash.

 

He turned to the Furin trio beside him, his steps already shifting.

 

“I’m afraid I have to go somewhere,” Chifuyu said with a quick, almost apologetic smile. “So… excuse me. And, uh—happy new year again!”

 

“Wait—!” Nirei called, hand half-raised to stop him.

 

But it was too late. Chifuyu had already slipped back into the sea of people.

 

“…He just disappeared again,” Nirei sighed, lips tugging into a smile of mixed amusement and concern.

 

Sakura crossed his arms, watching the crowd with a scoff. “That guy’s more trouble than he’s worth. Doesn’t even know how to keep his pants in place.”

 

Suo let out a low chuckle, adjusting the dark sleeves of his haori. “Mm… Maybe. But that’s what makes him interesting, don’t you think?” His voice lilted with the amusement of someone watching a fire they had no intention of putting out.

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 


Meanwhile—

 

Chifuyu strode through the crowd, purposeful. Lanterns flickered against the backs of kimono-wrapped strangers, and soft murmurs echoed around him—new year wishes, laughter, prayers, love. None of it reached him.

 

He spotted Mitsuya near the main shrine steps, quietly holding a bundle of omamori charms. Hakkai and Yuzuha flanked him, both wearing expressions of calm expectancy.

 

Mitsuya turned just in time to catch sight of him. “Ah, Chifuyu,” he greeted with a light smile. “Where’d you vanish off to—?”

 

But he trailed off.

 

Because Chifuyu’s expression was serious. No trace of fluster or mischief. Only quiet resolve, sharp as a drawn blade beneath moonlight.

 

“Takashi-san,” Chifuyu said quietly, his voice firm and clear. “Yuzuha. Hakkai.”

 

The three turned to him fully, brows tightening at the sudden shift in atmosphere.

 

“It’s time,” Chifuyu said. “We should tell Mikey-kun. Tonight.”

 

A moment of silence.

 

The shrine bell in the distance tolled once—soft and ancient.

 

“I’ve already called Ren,” Chifuyu added. “He’s looking after Luna-chan and Mana-chan. So they won’t hear any of this.”

 

Yuzuha’s lips pressed into a line. Her hand tightened around the small paper charm she held. “You’re sure?”

 

Chifuyu nodded. “Kisaki’s deeper into Toman now than ever. If we wait longer, we might lose our chance to drag him out. I have the recording,” he said, his hand brushing over the inside of his haori where the phone was tucked.

 

“Yuzuha-san. You were there that night. You saw what Taiju was about to do. If you give your word, and I give mine… Mikey will have no choice but to listen.”

 

Hakkai looked uneasy, glancing between his sister and Mitsuya.

 

“…Are you really going to bring that up again?” he murmured. “You know Mikey might not take this well.”

 

“I’m aware,” Chifuyu said, eyes steady. “But I’d rather risk his anger than let Kisaki walk free into another year.”

 

Mitsuya, who had remained silent through it all, finally exhaled and stepped forward.

 

His violet eyes were calm, searching Chifuyu’s face.

 

“…Alright,” he said. “Let’s find Mikey.”

 

He looked at Yuzuha and Hakkai.

 

“You with us?”

 

Yuzuha gave a short nod. “Always.”

 

Hakkai hesitated. Then—he sighed and stepped forward. “Yeah.”

 

Chifuyu bowed his head in gratitude, jaw tight.

 

They turned together, four silhouettes merging into the stream of worshippers, their footsteps echoing across the ancient stone path as they made their way toward the back of the shrine grounds—

 

—where Mikey stood beneath a sakaki tree, quietly watching the stars alone.

 

Waiting.

 

Unknowing.

 

And everything was about to change.

 

The air behind the shrine was quieter, tucked away from the crowds, the scent of incense and old wood lingering in the chilled breeze.

 

Under the shadow of a towering sakaki tree, Mikey stood alone—his back turned to them, hands buried in the pockets of his coat. Emma was beside him, head tilted to the sky. Draken leaned against the nearby stone railing, arms crossed, quietly watching their leader.

 

The tension that wrapped the space was quiet. Still.

 

Then:

 

“Mikey-kun,” Chifuyu called gently, stepping forward.

 

Mikey didn’t turn around. “You came,” he said simply, voice calm—too calm. “I thought you vanished again.”

 

Chifuyu stepped closer, the others trailing behind him—Mitsuya, Yuzuha, Hakkai, and Baji, who had rejoined just moments ago. Their expressions were solemn, eyes unwavering.

 

“I needed time,” Chifuyu said. “But I came back… because there’s something you need to know.”

 

That made Mikey shift. Barely. But it was enough.

 

Emma glanced between them with concern, her eyes narrowing as the mood darkened.

 

“What is it?” Mikey asked. “Why all of you look like someone died.”

 

Chifuyu met his gaze then. No more hesitation.

 

“It’s about Kisaki.”

 

The name dropped like a stone into still water. Even Draken, silent and detached, straightened slightly.

 

“What about Kisaki?” Mikey asked, voice flatter now, heavier.

 

Chifuyu reached into his haori and took out his phone. His fingers trembled slightly—not from fear, but from the sheer weight of what he was about to unleash.

 

He tapped the recording app.

 

And hit play.

 

> “Why dirty my hands when I can just sit back and watch the brothers destroy each other?”

 

Kisaki’s voice slithered through the air, sharp and oily.

 

>“Because… it’s fun. You guys are all so easy to manipulate. I actually pitied you.”

 

Emma gasped softly.

 

Mikey’s expression didn’t change, but his fingers twitched.

 

Chifuyu stopped the playback and looked up. “I recorded this during my time digging. Kisaki admitted everything. About using Toman. About using Yuzuha, Taiju—everything was his design. He manipulated both sides of the Shiba family for his own amusement.”

 

“I can confirm that,” Hakkai said firmly, stepping forward. “Kisaki knew about our family history. He used it. He… He provoked Yuzha to kill Taiju. It wasn’t just circumstance—he was orchestrating something.”

 

Yuzuha looked down, her fists clenched at her sides. “It’s true. I didn’t realize it at first, but... Kisaki egged me on. Fed my hate. He wanted me to kill Taiju.”

 

“And if Yuzuha did it successfully,” Mitsuya added quietly, “Toman would’ve been dragged into hell.”

 

Mikey’s jaw clenched.

 

Draken stayed silent—but his brow furrowed deeper.

 

“I didn’t know about the recording,” Baji muttered, stepping forward, voice a bit hoarse. “But... I was there. Kisaki and Hanma. Right after me and Takemitchy separates, they almost knocked me out. Said something about how people like me or Takemitchy are too emotional. How they’d use that next.”

 

He narrowed his eyes. “I didn’t say anything back then because I know you might not believe me again—but now? I can't stay silent anymore.”

 

Chifuyu’s voice was calm now. Clear. “This isn’t just about Toman’s reputation. Or the Black Dragons. This is about our future. Kisaki’s using you, Mikey. He’s setting everything up for a fall. One that none of us will walk away from.”

 

For a long moment, no one spoke.

 

Even the shrine bell in the distance seemed to hush.

 

Then Mikey raised his eyes—and looked directly at Chifuyu.

 

There was something unreadable in his stare. Something ancient and wounded.

 

“…You’re saying I let a snake into my home,” Mikey said softly.

 

“No,” Chifuyu said gently. “We all did. But now we have a chance to fix it.”

 

A silence settled between them—raw, honest, powerful.

 

Then Mikey looked at the others—Yuzuha, Mitsuya, Hakkai, Baji. One by one.

 

Draken finally pushed off the railing and stepped forward, watching Mikey carefully.

 

“…What do you want to do, Mikey?”

 

Mikey didn’t answer right away.

 

But his fingers curled at his side, and the light in his eyes shifted—like a veil being lifted.

 

“…Gather everyone,” Mikey said at last, voice quiet but resolute. “Tomorrow. I want Kisaki there.”

 

He turned back toward the shrine path, expression shadowed beneath the flicker of a lantern.

 

“We’re ending this.”

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 


The group slowly dispersed, shadows stretching beneath the shrine’s flickering lanterns as footsteps faded into the gravel path. Mitsuya guided Yuzuha and Hakkai back toward the crowd, his voice a low hum of reassurance. Baji gave Chifuyu one last glance—something between pride and worry—before trailing after them in silence.

 

Draken stayed a moment longer, eyes narrowed slightly toward Mikey, as if searching for something in his friend’s expression. But then he sighed through his nose and nodded. “I’ll prep the captains. You sure about this?”

 

Mikey didn’t look at him. “Tomorrow.”

 

Draken hesitated. Then left with Emma.

 

And then there were two.

 

The moment the quiet settled again, it was heavier than before. The chill in the air crept back in, biting through their kimono sleeves. Lanternlight glowed faintly on Mikey’s face as he remained by the railing, his profile sharp against the dark.

 

Chifuyu stood a short distance away, frozen for a moment—until Mikey finally spoke.

 

“…You’re not gonna disappear on us again, are you?”

 

Chifuyu blinked. “Huh?”

 

Mikey turned slightly, just enough for his eyes to catch Chifuyu’s. They weren’t as hollow as before. But they weren’t at peace either.

 

“You’ve been gone too long,” Mikey said quietly. “I thought you didn’t trust me anymore.”

 

Chifuyu looked down, his breath escaping in a faint cloud. “It’s not about trust,” he said softly. “I just… didn’t know if I was ready to face you. Or anyone.”

 

Mikey leaned his elbows against the stone railing, staring up at the branches above. “Because of what Kisaki’s done?”

 

“…Partly,” Chifuyu admitted. “But also because I couldn’t stop any of it. I thought I was prepared. Thought I knew how to fight back. But I’m still just some kid who keeps losing the people he cares about.”

 

His voice cracked near the end, and he immediately looked away.

 

There was a pause. A breeze stirred the pine needles above.

 

“…You’re not just a kid,” Mikey said eventually, softly. “You stayed. That’s more than most people ever do.”

 

Chifuyu bit his lip.

 

“I had to,” he muttered. “Takemichi… he’s carrying so much on his shoulders. Someone needed to believe in him. And after all this time, I knew it wouldn’t be you unless I showed you.”

 

Mikey was quiet again, lips drawn in a thin line. “…You said ‘our future.’ Like you already saw it happen.”

 

Chifuyu hesitated. Then nodded once. “Takemichi’s told me some things. I can't say all the details, but I know enough to understand that if Kisaki stays… people will fall. People like you. Draken-kun. Baji-san. Kazutora-kun, Takashi-san, Pah-chin, Everyone.”

 

Mikey’s shoulders tensed at the names.

 

“I don’t want that future to happen,” Chifuyu whispered. “Even if it means getting punched, doubted, even hated. I’ll do what I have to.”

 

There was another long silence. Then Mikey turned, really turned this time, facing Chifuyu fully.

 

“…That coat,” he said suddenly. “When Takemitchy told me you two met in the alley during the Black Dragon stuff. That wasn’t a Toman jacket.”

 

Chifuyu blinked. Then sighed, bracing himself.

 

“No,” he admitted. “It was Boufurin’s. I stayed with my cousin in Makochi for a while after… everything. They looked after me.”

 

Mikey raised an eyebrow. “You joined them?”

 

“I didn’t join their fight,” Chifuyu said firmly. “I just needed to recover. And Furin was the one place where people didn’t look at me like I was broken.”

 

He looked at Mikey then, eyes raw. “I still love Toman, Mikey. But I can’t protect it if I’m half-dead inside.”

 

For a while, Mikey just stared at him. Then—to Chifuyu’s surprise—Mikey let out a soft chuckle.

 

“Guess even you needed a break from all our mess, huh.”

 

Chifuyu blinked. “…That’s it? You’re not mad?”

 

“I didn’t say that,” Mikey replied flatly. “But I’m also not stupid. You wouldn’t come back here unless you had a reason.”

 

He stepped closer, voice lower. “Just don’t disappear again. If you want to protect Toman… be here. With us.”

 

Chifuyu nodded slowly, chest tightening with something like relief. “I will.”

 

The bell of the shrine chimed again in the distance.

 

Above them, the sky still glowed faintly from lingering fireworks—but now, the stars had begun to peek through.

 

Mikey tilted his head to the sky. “Tomorrow,” he said again.

 

“Yeah,” Chifuyu echoed, eyes gleaming with quiet resolve. “Tomorrow.”

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 


Late Night – Matsuno Household

 

The house was still, save for the low hum of the heater and the occasional creak of old wood settling. Winter pressed against the windows like a silent onlooker, fogging the glass and muffling the world outside in a hush of cold.

 

Chifuyu tugged at the cords of his yukata, loosening them with a tired sigh as he stepped into the shared room. His blond hair was slightly tousled from the scarf he’d just pulled off, cheeks faintly pink from the cold, and his face carried the kind of exhaustion that sank deeper than his bones. The kind that came from unspoken truths and long-buried grief.

 

Peke J was already curled up in a tight, warm ball at the corner of the futon, his ears flicking once before settling back into sleep, chest rising and falling in steady rhythm with the ticking heater.

 

Kaji was already inside, propped lazily against the wall with a book open across his lap. The pages hadn’t turned in a while.

 

He didn’t look up as Chifuyu entered—but he felt him.

 

Every breath. Every step. Every silence.

 

“You didn’t come back for a while,” Kaji muttered, tone cool, almost deliberately casual. “Thought I’d have to drag you away from your little Toman reunion.”

 

Chifuyu made a soft sound under his breath, crouching to fold his haori and set it neatly aside. “Sorry. Just catching up with Mikey and the others.”

 

Kaji didn’t reply. His fingers pressed against the book’s spine until it bent slightly, the paper groaning beneath the pressure.

 

That future. The one Takemichi had described—the one Kaji wasn’t supposed to know.

 

Chifuyu dying.

 

It burned behind his eyes like smoke. Wrapped around the back of his thoughts like barbed wire. And now, every glance, every sigh, every damn heartbeat carried the weight of a question he couldn’t ask.

 

He knew. But he hadn’t said anything.

 

Because if he did—if he even breathed it into the air—then it became real.

 

And he wasn’t ready for that.

 

“You’re quiet,” Chifuyu said, easing down onto his futon with a faint wince. “Usually you insult me at least twice before bed.”

 

Kaji hummed, a small grunt more than a word. Still didn’t look at him.

 

Chifuyu turned his head, brows furrowing. “You okay?”

 

Kaji finally glanced over. His eyes were calm—but stretched thin, too still. Like glass just before it cracked.

 

“…Yeah,” he said, voice low. “Just tired.”

 

A lie that tried to sound like the truth.

 

Chifuyu didn’t push it. He leaned over, gently scratching behind Peke J’s ears before slipping under his blanket. “Long day,” he murmured.

 

Kaji stared up at the ceiling.

 

It was unbearable, sometimes—how fragile Chifuyu looked when the lights dimmed. The faint dip of his collarbone. The curve of his shoulders, always slightly tense, like he was bracing for something no one else could see. The way his breath hitched before falling into rhythm.

 

Like someone who carried too much for too long.

 

Like someone who had already died once.

 

Not this timeline, Kaji thought, jaw clenching. His hands curled slowly under the covers. Not while I’m here. Not again.

 

He wanted to speak. To demand answers. Why didn’t you tell me? Why do you keep shouldering it alone?

 

But he didn’t.

 

Because Chifuyu would just laugh, maybe deflect. Maybe lie.

 

Just like always.

 

So instead, Kaji turned away, facing the wall. His shoulders stiff.

 

The silence settled—thick and humming with all the things they didn’t say.

 

“Ren?” Chifuyu’s voice broke the quiet, soft and uncertain.

 

“…Yeah?”

 

There was a pause.

 

“…Thanks for staying.”

 

Kaji shut his eyes, something twisting painfully in his chest.

 

“…Get some sleep, idiot.”

 

Chifuyu smiled faintly, his voice already fading. “Yeah, yeah…”

 

Eventually, Chifuyu’s breathing evened out. Slow. Gentle. Dreaming.

 

But Kaji didn’t sleep.

 

He stayed there in the dark, his eyes open and burning with the weight of what he knew.

 

He thought of timelines. Of what could’ve happened. What had happened.

 

He thought of trains. Of blood. Of second chances that weren’t promised.

 

And he made a quiet, private promise to the ceiling—to the night—to the universe:

 

You don’t get to take him again.

 

Not this one.

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 


 

Musashi Shrine Grounds

 

The stone-paved clearing behind Musashi Shrine trembled with footsteps and voices. Hundreds of figures stood clad in matching uniforms—the insignia of the Tokyo Manji Gang stitched in bold gold on their backs, flickering faintly beneath the overcast sky. Winter air bit at their skin, but none of them flinched.

 

It was the first meeting of the year.

 

And the air thrummed with tension.

 

Snow had fallen lightly earlier in the morning, dusting the ground and the wooden archways of the shrine in pale white. Now, it lay like a quiet audience at their feet, crunching beneath boots and geta as the gang slowly fell into rank.

 

Then—

 

The first meeting of the year for all members of the Tokyo Manji Gang will now begin!!

 

Draken’s voice boomed across the courtyard like a thunderclap. The crowd straightened, lines of boys stilling immediately as their vice-commander stepped back to reveal the figure beside him.

 

Mikey walked forward.

 

Silent. Small against the looming shrine behind him, but commanding every gaze.

 

“I’m sorry for dragging you all here so early,” Mikey began, his voice cool and flat, carried by the wind, “but I’ll make this quick.”

 

His blond hair stirred in the breeze, casting a soft golden arc as he spoke.

 

“Toman and the Black Dragons clashed over Christmas. Our alliance plan, the peace we once intended—it was shattered. The cause?” Mikey paused, and his eyes narrowed slightly. “A rift between two brothers—Shiba Hakkai and Shiba Taiju. A personal conflict that spiraled into something that nearly consumed us all.”

 

Whispers stirred among the members. Some exchanged uneasy glances. Others looked down, solemn.

 

“We won that battle,” Mikey continued. “But it came at a cost. And today… the ones involved will speak.”

 

Draken stepped forward again, eyes scanning the group.

 

“Four people will give their account. First—Shiba Hakkai. Step forward.”

 

A hush fell.

 

Hakkai’s boots thudded against the cold stone as he stepped up before the entire gang. His breaths came out in small clouds, but his gaze was steady despite the tremble in his fingers.

 

“It started with a lie,” he admitted, voice low but steady. “A stupid one.”

 

Silence.

 

“I thought… by lying, I could protect my sister. I told everyone I was going to kill Taiju. I told them I could do it alone. But I couldn’t.”

 

His hand curled into a fist. The knuckles turned white.

 

“To keep up that one lie—I dragged my family through hell. I dragged Toman through hell.”

 

Hakkai exhaled, gaze dropping to the ground beneath him.

 

“…The problem grew. The Black Dragons moved. People bled. And I stood in the middle of it.”

 

Then he raised his head, eyes filled with guilt but no longer avoiding the weight of what he’d done.

 

“Everyone… I’m sorry.”

 

He bowed. Sharp. Deep. A full 90° angle.

 

His voice cracked around the edges as he spoke again, “I’m truly sorry.”

 

Gasps and murmurs rippled through the crowd.

 

Takemichi, standing in the third row, breathed out in shock. “Hakkai…”

 

For a heartbeat, the silence held. A pause stretched so long it could’ve split time.

 

Then—

 

“Don’t sweat it, Hakkai!” Mucho called out from one side, arms folded with a grin. “Conflicts always start with something small. That’s just how it goes!”

 

“Yeah!” Smiley added, flashing a toothy grin. “We still kicked the Black Dragons’ asses, right? So things turned out just fine!” He turned, sweeping a glance across the group. “Right, everyone?!”

 

A chorus of agreement rose like a wave.

 

“Yeah!!”

 

“You did your best!”

 

“We’ve all messed up!”

 

“No one’s blaming you!”

 

“Raise your head, Vice-Captain!”

 

Hakkai blinked. The tears that had gathered along his lashes shimmered, catching the pale daylight. Slowly, he straightened, mouth parted slightly in disbelief.

 

“You guys…”

 

Then—

 

“Hakkai!!” Mitsuya’s voice rang clear and strong.

 

Hakkai turned as the Second Division Captain stepped forward, his lavender hair catching the wind.

 

“You’re still my Vice-Captain,” Mitsuya said, smiling wide. “That’s not changing anytime soon.”

 

He glanced back at their division, eyes alight.

 

“You guys good with that?!”

 

A roar of cheers erupted.

 

“Hakkai! Hakkai! Hakkai!!”

 

Laughter, claps, stomps—the shrine grounds filled with noise, heat, and pride.

 

Takemichi beamed, heart pounding as he looked over at Baji.

 

Beside him, Baji grinned, arms crossed. “See that, Takemitchy?”

 

He nodded. “Yeah…”

 

Baji’s gaze lingered on Hakkai. “Saving him… fighting for him… was worth it.”

 

Takemichi smiled wider, warmth blooming in his chest.

 

“The second person—Inui Seishu. To the front!!”

 

Draken’s voice rang out across the gathering like a gavel hitting wood.

 

Gasps and murmurs scattered through the crowd as two figures emerged from the back of the shrine grounds, walking with composed steps into the center of the formation.

 

Two Black Dragons.

 

One with scar, a pale wind-tossed hair and tired but unshaken eyes.

 

The other with dark shades over his eyes, lips curled into a lazy smirk.

 

"Inui Seishu,” the blonde-haired one spoke first, his tone flat but clear. “From the Eleventh Generation of the Black Dragons.”

 

“Hajime Kokonoi,” the other said with a smug edge. “Same gang. Same mess.”

 

Shock rippled through the Toman ranks.

 

“The Black Dragons?!”

 

“What the hell are they doing here?!”

 

“I thought we took them down?”

 

Some of the younger members began to shift uneasily. Others stared outright, tension rippling through the crowd like a taut rope pulled too tight.

 

Kokonoi stepped forward, shoving his hands into the pockets of his coat as if this were any other casual meeting and not the high-stakes gathering of Tokyo’s most dangerous gang.

 

“The Tenth Generation of the Black Dragons lost to Toman. That’s not a secret,” he said smoothly, his tone bored, almost amused. “Taiju’s retired now. He’s not coming back.”

 

The words were like a pin to a balloon—sharp, final, dismissive.

 

“And after a discussion with Mikey…” Inupi continued, shifting his gaze calmly toward the higher-ups, “…we made a decision.”

 

His eyes locked onto Takemichi’s across the open space.

 

“…We’ve decided to join Toman.”

 

The announcement dropped like thunder.

 

“Huh!?” Takemichi stumbled back half a step, blinking rapidly.

 

Gasps echoed across the shrine grounds.

 

“Wait—what?!”

 

“Join us!?”

 

“You serious?!”

 

Even the captains looked stunned.

 

Mikey stepped forward then, his hands tucked into his coat pockets, his expression unreadable.

 

“I’ve already approved it,” Mikey said coolly. “From today, the Eleventh Generation Black Dragons are assigned to the First Division of the Tokyo Manji Gang.”

 

He paused.

 

“Meaning… they’ll serve under the command of Hanagaki Takemichi and Baji Keisuke.”

 

The uproar that followed nearly shattered the shrine walls.

 

HUHHHHH!?!?

 

Takemichi’s mouth hung open in disbelief, his arms flailing slightly. “W-Wait, what!?”

 

Baji grunted, rubbing the back of his neck like this was a mild headache and not a political bombshell. “Tch… Just what I need—more idiots to babysit.”

 

“But—why!?” Takemichi cried. “Whose idea even was this!?”

 

Mikey glanced back at him, his tone still casual. “‘If we’re going to join Toman… we’d rather be under him.’ That’s what Inui said.”

 

Takemichi stared at him, heart hammering against his ribs.

 

“I’m sure,” Baji muttered beside him, “there’s more to that story than they’re letting on.”

 

Inupi and Koko began to approach, their footsteps slow and deliberate on the stone path.

 

Koko gave them a devilish grin, raising two fingers in a mock salute. “Nice to be working with you, Captain,” he said, sticking out his tongue. Baji twitched, resisting the urge to smack him.

 

Takemichi, still stunned, looked to Inupi—

 

—but Inupi wasn’t looking at him.

 

The blonde-haired teen’s sharp eyes were scanning the crowd. He looked around with the faintest furrow between his brows, as if searching for someone he expected to see.

 

“I thought he’d be here,” Inupi murmured under his breath, disappointment tugging faintly at the edge of his voice. “But I guess he didn’t come.”

 

Takemichi’s brows lifted. He knew who he meant.

 

Chifuyu.

 

The air shifted again as Inupi finally turned his gaze toward Takemichi.

 

He didn’t offer a smile. He didn’t pretend to belong.

 

He simply spoke—calm, firm, and absolute.

 

“I don’t expect you to trust us,” Inupi said. “And I don’t care if you don’t.”

 

He held Takemichi’s gaze, unwavering.

 

“Just give us a command—and we’ll be there.”

 

A ripple of murmurs swept the crowd like an unexpected gust of wind.

 

“Quiet, everyone!!” Draken’s voice thundered across the shrine grounds, cutting through the chaos like a blade.

 

The tension snapped taut.

 

Silence fell once more.

 

Mikey stepped forward into the clearing, the cold wind brushing past him, stirring his blond hair with a quiet kind of gravity. His hands stayed buried in his coat pockets, but his eyes—they were sharper than they had ever been. Unblinking. Unforgiving.

 

“Third,” he said, voice calm—but beneath that calm was steel. “There’s something I need to address… something that began during the Christmas conflict.”

 

Takemichi stiffened. His breath caught in his throat.

 

“Mikey-kun…?”

 

Mikey didn’t answer him. Not directly.

 

He kept his gaze forward, shoulders squared, the flickering shrine torches painting shadows along his jaw.

 

“Someone opened my eyes recently,” he continued. “To truths I should’ve seen a long time ago—things that were right in front of me.”

 

He lifted his chin.

 

His eyes narrowed.

 

“Kisaki Tetta.”

 

That name alone dragged the entire air down into silence, as if gravity itself thickened.

 

Takemichi’s heart kicked hard against his ribs.

 

Kisaki stepped forward with mechanical confidence, pushing his glasses up with two fingers, lips already curling into a forced smile. “Yes!” he announced, voice clear. Confident. Overconfident.

 

The next words hit like a hammer on glass.

 

“You’re fired.”

 

For a second, the world stopped turning.

 

Takemichi’s eyes flew open wide—shock and stunned hope all at once. His hands trembled.

 

But Kisaki’s eyes—those widened too.

 

For an entirely different reason.

 

His grin twitched, flickered. Cracked.

 

“What…?”

 

The whispers that followed were like a rising storm.

 

“Kisaki… he’s out?”

 

“Is Mikey serious?”

 

Even the captains’ faces darkened. Mucho’s brows knitted. Smiley—whose grin never wavered—was frowning now, stone-faced.

 

“Why?” someone hissed. “What happened?”

 

“Why now?”

 

Baji crossed his arms, his eyes narrowing toward Kisaki with thinly veiled disgust. Mitsuya stood behind, quiet but deadly still, and Hakkai clenched his jaw as if holding himself back.

 

Only Takemichi stood frozen in disbelief.

 

‘Did it work?’ he thought. ‘But… how? Who—’

 

“Chifuyu told Mikey,” Baji said flatly beside him, breaking his thoughts like a crack of thunder.

 

Takemichi snapped his head around. “Huh!?”

 

“Yeah. He didn’t tell you?” Baji smirked. “Chifuyu already laid down all the evidence. Real solid stuff too—Yuzuha, Hakkai, Mitsuya. Even me.”

 

He let out a short breath. “Didn’t think Mikey’d actually pull the trigger like that though. Straight to ‘you’re fired’... damn.”

 

Takemichi’s heart swelled, eyes stinging.

 

‘Chifuyu… he did all this? For me? To help change the future? Telling him… was the best decision I ever made.’

 

Kisaki’s smile didn’t just falter—it collapsed.

 

“What’re you saying…?” he said, voice thinner now. “Mikey… You’re joking, right? Ha… Ha ha…”

 

He laughed—but the laughter was dry. Cracked. Desperate.

 

Mikey didn’t flinch.

 

He stared, unblinking.

 

“Joking?” Mikey repeated coldly. “I’m not joking, Kisaki. You’re fired. Leave Toman.”

 

Those words fell like the edge of a guillotine.

 

Kisaki began to sweat. A cold trail down his temple. His mouth opened but no words came out.

 

Then—

 

“Well, shit,” a voice drawled.

 

Hanma stepped forward from the back, sauntering lazily, grin wide and sharp. “If you’re kicking Kisaki out, then I’m out too,” he declared. “Which means...”

 

He spread his arms wide, tilting his head.

 

“Three hundred and fifty members walk with me. Fifty from Moebius. Three hundred from Valhalla. All gone. That leaves, what? A hundred of you?”

 

He chuckled. “Toman’s gonna look real thin next meeting.”

 

Whispers surged again—louder, sharper.

 

Mikey didn’t move.

 

He just looked at Hanma with that same cold gaze.

 

“I don’t care,” he said simply. “Whether we have a hundred… or ten.”

 

Hanma blinked. “What?”

 

“If you two are gone, then fine. I’ll build something else.” Mikey’s voice had no hesitation—just quiet finality. “A new age. Without you. Without Kisaki.”

 

Hanma's grin twitched. “…You serious?”

 

Kisaki snapped.

 

“Without me? Without me?!” he barked. “What the hell, Mikey!? I’ve been helping you reach the top! Wasn’t that the plan!? To make Toman the biggest in Japan!?”

 

Mikey tilted his head slightly, the shadow of the shrine’s lantern catching on his cheekbone.

 

“So you instigated the Christmas conflict... to make Toman bigger?”

 

The entire crowd stiffened.

 

“W-Wait, what did he say?”

 

“Kisaki caused the fight!?”

 

Mikey’s voice was sharper now. Accusing. Cold.

 

“You used Takemitchy. You twisted Yuzuha’s grief. You gave her the knife, Kisaki. You wanted her to kill Taiju—just so we’d have a reason to fight.”

 

Gasps echoed across the shrine grounds.

 

“You almost got someone dear to me killed.” Mikey’s voice cracked—not in weakness, but in restrained rage.

 

Kisaki didn’t speak.

 

Couldn’t.

 

Mikey’s eyes locked on him like iron.

 

“I won’t let you manipulate any of us again.”

 

The silence that followed was heavier than any shout.

 

And for the first time, Kisaki Tetta had no words.

 

The murmurs ignited again like dry leaves catching fire.

 

“W-What does he mean?!”

 

“Is Kisaki the mastermind…?”

 

“The hell!? What a two-faced bastard.”

 

Gasps, curses, rising panic—it moved like a wave through the assembled Toman ranks.

 

Baji scanned the murmuring crowd, a sharp grin pulling at the corner of his mouth. He scoffed, voice low but biting “To think this entire shitshow ended with Kisaki getting booted from Toman…”he muttered, voice low with a smirk. Then he tilted his head, eyes gleaming with something close to satisfaction. “But seeing that smug bastard’s face crumple like that? Worth every drop of blood.”

 

Takemichi felt his throat tighten. His heart thudded like a drum in his chest. Everything was happening so fast. But every part of him knew—it was real.

 

"In order to grow Toman," Mikey’s voice rang out again, low but steady as steel, "I tolerated your underhanded methods, Kisaki."

 

The wind picked up, whipping Mikey’s blond hair as he stood still atop the steps, his silhouette almost regal beneath the cold shrine sky.

 

“…But that ends now.”

 

Kisaki inhaled sharply, a dry gasp as desperation flashed in his eyes. Then, like something broke inside him, he screamed.

 

No!”

 

He lunged forward, stomping up the steps of the shrine where Mikey and Draken stood like two immovable statues.

 

“You’ve grown weak!!” Kisaki screamed, desperation dripping from every syllable. “Taiju was a threat to Toman—I acted for your sake!”

 

He was panting now, unhinged.

 

Draken stepped forward like a gate slamming shut.

 

“Hey.” His voice was low—threatening. “Who the hell said you could come up here?”

 

Kisaki clenched his teeth—but a hand snapped forward.

 

A punch—wild and frantic.

 

Draken blocked it with his forearm, unfazed, but it gave Kisaki just enough of a slip to push past and dart toward Mikey.

 

Hanma stepped in, losing his usual detached swagger.

 

“Shut the hell up and let Kisaki talk, you bastard!!” he barked, his face twisted in frustration.

 

“Tch—asshole!” Draken growled, turning toward him.

 

“Whoa whoa whoa!” Baji grinned, lips curling in anticipation. “Is this turning into a brawl?”

 

“Let them have it out,” Mitsuya muttered with a sigh, arms crossed.

 

Kisaki stood before Mikey now, eyes wild, hair disheveled, sweat gleaming on his brow.

 

“Don’t listen to these fools, Mikey!” Kisaki cried out, flinging his arms like a prophet preaching madness. “You said it yourself—you wanted to create a new era of delinquents! A new age! Don’t throw it away just because they can’t stomach what it takes!”

 

His hand reached out toward Mikey, trembling but firm.

 

“If it gets darker, then I’ll bear that darkness! So that you can shine in the light!!” he said, voice low and intense. “I’m your shadow, Mikey!! You need me!!”

 

Then—

 

He reached out his hand.

 

A final plea.

 

A grin split his face—warped, desperate, twisted by obsession.

 

“I am the shadow you cast. We need each other.”

 

The crowd held its breath.

 

No one moved.

 

Then—

 

A rustle.

 

Soft but piercing. Like the wind changed direction.

 

A voice, low and cutting, slithered into the tension.

 

“For someone my age, you’ve got some serious balls saying that to Mikey-kun.”

 

Kisaki froze. His hand still outstretched

 

SMACK.

 

Kisaki’s hand was struck away with sharp finality.

 

The sound cracked the air.

 

Kisaki stumbled, eyes wide. “W-What—?”

 

A figure stood beside him.

 

A grey jacket—open. Hood half-raised.

 

But beneath it—a familiar green gakuran gleamed under the shrine’s flickering light.

 

And the Boufurin pin caught the glint of flame.

 

Kisaki’s eyes widened. His mouth parted, breath caught.

 

Then—

 

The hood came down.

 

Golden blonde hair. Blue eyes.

 

Sharp, emotionless.

 

C…Chifuyu…?” someone gasped in the crowd.

 

“Wait—is that really—?”

 

“You don’t know him?! That’s Matsuno Chifuyu! Former First Division Vice-Captain!”

 

“Damn, he looks cooler now!”

 

“Oi! Chifuyu, you bastard!”

 

Cheers mixed with confusion.

 

Mitsuya chuckled under his breath, and Hakkai smiled faintly. Inupi blinked, eyes gleaming. Koko let out a low whistle.

 

Baji grinned, eyes lighting up. “Finally. About damn time you showed up.”

 

Kisaki turned pale.

 

“You… You—!!

 

Chifuyu tilted his head, expression blankly innocent. “You, you,” he mocked softly. “That’s all you ever say. Try using my name next time.”

 

Kisaki’s hands trembled. “You ruined everything! Ever since the Valhalla fight—every plan, you’ve interfered! You and that rat Takemichi—!”

 

Chifuyu’s smile didn’t reach his eyes.

 

“Hm? Me?” he said, feigning surprise. “I’m just a background character, right, Mikey-kun?”

 

Mikey stood still, facing away—but a small chuckle escaped him. He turned just enough to glance back at Kisaki.

 

“You’ve changed, Chifuyu,” he said softly.

 

Then he looked down at the figure trembling beside him.

 

“We’re through, Kisaki.”

 

His voice was final.

 

Sharp.

 

Unshakeable.

 

“Chifuyu told me everything you've done, he was the fourth one I was about to mention. Your selfish decisions endanger the people I care about. And that’s not something I’ll forgive again.”

 

He turned, walking away—back toward the shrine.

 

Kisaki stared after him, lips parted. Trembling.

 

“M-Mike—”

 

His knees gave out.

 

He collapsed.

 

Hands braced on the cold stone steps, his shoulders heaving.

 

“MIKEEEEEEEEEEYYYYYYYYYYYYYYYYYY!!!!!!”

 

The cry ripped from his throat like something dying.

 

But Mikey didn’t turn back.

 

And Toman didn’t move.

 

They simply watched.

 

Shocked. Processing.

 

Wordless.

 

‘He’s… gone,’ Takemichi thought, staring in disbelief. ‘Kisaki… was really thrown out of Toman…?’

 

Then Draken stepped up.

 

“This meeting is now over!!” he barked.

 

The crowd stirred, still stunned, unsure what to say—what to feel.

 

Takemichi watched as Chifuyu turned, quietly walking down the steps—following after Mikey. His coat caught the wind behind him, his footsteps quiet, but steady.

 

‘He did this…’ Takemichi thought, his eyes burning. ‘He really did it.’

 

Chifuyu... You gave me a future. Again.’

 

Baji nudged him with a grin. “You look like you’re gonna cry, dumbass.”

 

‘That was too fast… but maybe… Maybe this really means—my mission…’ Takemichi exhaled, trembling with quiet joy.

 

‘My mission was a success.’

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 


After the Meeting – Shrine Back Path

 

The crowd had dispersed, like snow melting under morning light. But at the back of the shrine, beneath the tall torii gate that framed the night sky, two figures remained.

 

The wind was quiet now. Still. But heavy with something unspoken.

 

Mikey sat on the stone steps, his hands resting between his knees, fingers loosely laced. His coat fluttered slightly with the breeze, but he didn’t move.

 

Chifuyu stood a few paces behind him, hands buried in his jacket pockets, his breath fogging the air in short puffs.

 

“…You didn’t have to show up like that,” Mikey said softly, without turning around.

 

Chifuyu tilted his head. “Would’ve been boring if I didn’t.”

 

Mikey let out a breath. Not quite a laugh. More like the ghost of one.

 

“…That guy had it coming,” Mikey said after a pause. “But still… when I fired him… I thought I’d feel something.”

 

Chifuyu stepped forward, his footsteps echoing faintly against the stone. “And?”

 

“I didn’t,” Mikey admitted. “I felt nothing.”

 

His voice wasn’t cold—but tired. Bone-deep tired.

 

Chifuyu stopped beside him, then sat down slowly. Not too close. Just enough for the silence between them to feel intentional.

 

“You’re not supposed to feel anything,” Chifuyu said. “You cut out a tumor. You don’t mourn it.”

 

Mikey didn’t answer right away. His eyes were fixed on the distant city lights blinking below the mountain.

 

“I always thought Kisaki was… necessary,” he murmured. “Not good. Not kind. But someone who could carry the weight I didn’t want to. I let him make choices I didn’t want to face.”

 

Chifuyu’s hands tightened in his lap.

 

“But that’s the thing about shadows, Mikey,” he said quietly. “They stretch when you run from the light.”

 

Mikey finally turned his head. His eyes met Chifuyu’s—tired, yes, but clear.

 

“…When did you get so good at saying this stuff?”

 

Chifuyu gave a faint smile. “Somewhere between watching my friends in danger and trying to stop it from happening again.”

 

Mikey flinched—not visibly, but deep in the throat. A swallow he couldn’t finish.

 

“…I heard,” he said after a moment. “From Baji. You got hurt. More than you let on.”

 

Chifuyu said nothing.

 

“I don’t like that,” Mikey said.

 

Chifuyu looked away. “Didn’t ask you to.”

 

“But I still don’t,” Mikey muttered. “You're one of the people I trust most.”

 

There it was.

 

The silence after that wasn't awkward—it was heavy. A truth neither of them had said aloud in years.

 

“…You really gonna stay in Boufurin?” Mikey asked suddenly.

 

Chifuyu raised an eyebrow. “What, you gonna drag me back?”

 

“No.” Mikey leaned back on his hands. “Just want to know if you’re okay.”

 

Chifuyu’s mouth twitched. “I’m trying to be.”

 

Mikey nodded slowly.

 

Then—

 

“Thanks,” he said quietly. “For stepping in today. For backing me up.”

 

Chifuyu looked at him, surprised.

 

Mikey’s eyes drifted skyward again.

 

“I don’t know what comes next, Chifuyu. But… if I lose sight again… I want someone like you and Takemitchy around. Someone who’s not afraid to tell me when I’m being an idiot.”

 

Chifuyu gave a small, tired chuckle. “Then you’re in luck. I do that for free.”

 

They sat like that for a while. Two silhouettes beneath the torii gate, under a sky that had once felt too big for the both of them.

 

And for the first time in a long time, Mikey didn’t feel alone in it.

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 


Late Night – Back at the Apartment

 

The key turned in the lock with a soft click.

 

Chifuyu stepped into the dim apartment, the cold clinging to his clothes, the faint scent of incense from the earlier New Year’s offering still lingering in the air. He toed off his boots quietly and shut the door behind him, the sound far too loud in the hush of midnight.

 

The living room light was off. But from the crack beneath the bedroom door, a soft glow leaked through.

 

Chifuyu sighed and ran a hand through his hair. He was exhausted. Not just in body—but in a way that sank into his ribs and settled behind his heart.

 

He opened the bedroom door.

 

Kaji was lying on his futon, back turned, one ear out from his headphones, his phone screen casting faint light over the sheets. The glow flickered out a second later—he’d turned it off.

 

“I thought you were asleep,” Chifuyu said quietly as he shrugged off his jacket.

 

“You thought wrong,” Kaji muttered, his voice half-muffled by the pillow.

 

“…Sorry. I didn’t want to wake you.”

 

“You didn’t.”

 

Chifuyu changed in silence, pulling on a hoodie and sweatpants. The room was warm, lived-in. Peke J purred softly in the corner, wrapped in one of Chifuyu’s old shirts. His tiny body twitched once, chasing some dream.

 

Kaji didn’t look up. He didn’t say anything else.

 

But Chifuyu could feel it—the weight in the air. Something tight and careful. A line not yet crossed.

 

He slid down onto his futon, letting out a long breath as he rested on his back and stared at the ceiling. The minutes stretched.

 

Then, quietly—

 

“…It went well,” he said.

 

Kaji didn’t respond right away.

 

“Yeah?” he finally muttered.

 

“Kisaki’s out.”

 

A pause. Then Kaji shifted slightly, turning onto his back to stare at the ceiling too. “…Good.”

 

Chifuyu glanced at him. “You’re mad.”

 

“No,” Kaji said too quickly.

 

“…You are.”

 

Kaji sat up, resting his arms on his knees. His face was unreadable in the dark.

 

“I’m not mad,” he said. “I’m just…”

 

He trailed off.

 

Chifuyu waited, patient.

 

“…I just keep thinking about how easily you walk into danger,” Kaji finally admitted, his voice low. “And how easily people expect it of you.”

 

Chifuyu’s heart stuttered.

 

“…I didn’t have a choice. I had to be there.”

 

“I know,” Kaji said quietly. “But that doesn’t mean it’s easy to watch.”

 

His voice cracked slightly at the edges—controlled, but raw. He still didn’t look at Chifuyu.

 

Chifuyu sat up, the blanket slipping off his shoulders.

 

“…Did something happen?” he asked gently.

 

Kaji’s fingers curled into the sheets.

 

“…Nothing happened,” he said. But then, almost inaudibly: “Not yet.”

 

And Chifuyu heard it. The tremor in his voice. The echo of a truth too heavy to speak out loud.

 

Not yet.

 

Chifuyu’s chest tightened. He looked down, then quietly slid across the small distance between their futons and sat beside Kaji.

 

“…Hey,” he said softly. “I’m right here.”

 

Kaji looked at him finally—and in that moment, everything he hadn’t said showed in his eyes.

 

Fear.

 

Not of dying. But of watching Chifuyu vanish.

 

Like he had in another timeline. Another life.

 

Kaji lowered his head and mumbled, “You don’t get to die. Okay?”

 

Chifuyu blinked, stunned.

 

Kaji’s voice cracked as he went on. “Whatever weird shit you’re involved in—whoever’s dragging you into loops or gang wars—I don’t care. I’m not letting you disappear.”

 

Chifuyu exhaled slowly. Then—quietly—he reached out and placed a hand on Kaji’s head.

 

“…Okay,” he said, threading his fingers gently through Kaji’s hair. “I won’t die. I promise.”

 

Kaji’s shoulders sagged slightly. Like someone finally releasing a breath they’d held for too long.

 

They sat in silence, side by side.

 

No confessions. No questions. Just two boys holding back the dark together.

 

And for tonight—that was enough.

Notes:

Hello again!! I hope you liked the chapter since I will update more chapters slower than a week since I already have classes this month😭😭 Need to keep up with the assignments and school stuffs while trying to balance my sports and my side job— oh yes I'm an working student-athlete wohooo. Gonna teach kids and stuffs making my schedule a bit heavy 😔 But worry not, I will still be uploading chapters but not really that fast now💔 I'm sorry for anyone that I didn't reply the comments sooner, I'm too tired but I enjoyed reading it by far. I really appreciate it guys! See you on my next work🥰

Chapter 21: Go back

Summary:

The start of the Tenjiku arc

Notes:

Omg yehey, I got to upload this chapter after many days of stressing about it. There are a lot of corrections, so I'm really hoping that it's still in the accurate main story, just adding some lore and some shifts. I'm sorry for disappearing for almost 2 months. I haven't got the motivation to write a big ass chapter cause of class💔💔 and I get to update this cause we have a long vacation week before exams start— again, I hope you guys like it.

(See the end of the chapter for more notes.)

Chapter Text

 

 

Morning – Matsuno Apartment

 

Sunlight peeked through the thin curtains, golden and soft against the wooden floor. The heater ticked gently, and the scent of miso soup wafted faintly from the small kitchen area, where leftover dishes from last night’s simple celebration still sat piled.

 

Chifuyu yawned as he shuffled barefoot into the kitchen, hoodie slightly askew, bedhead unforgiving. Peke J darted between his legs, already meowing for breakfast.

 

Kaji was at the counter, still in his sleep shirt, flipping tamagoyaki on a pan with the concentration of someone trying very hard to look unimpressed by everything.

 

“You’re up early,” Chifuyu mumbled, rubbing his eyes.

 

“You drooled on your pillow,” Kaji replied without looking up.

 

Chifuyu blinked, then threw a nearby kitchen towel at him. Kaji swatted it mid-air like a fly.

 

“Thanks for cooking,” Chifuyu said more seriously, plopping into a chair. “...And hey. I never got to properly say this but... thanks, also, for looking after Mana and Luna the other night.”

 

Kaji’s chopsticks paused mid-turn.

 

“…Yeah,” he said simply, flipping another piece of egg. “No big deal.”

 

“No, it was. I know how chaotic they can be,” Chifuyu said. “Especially on New Year’s Eve.”

 

Kaji glanced at him, then smirked faintly. “They were rascals.”

 

Chifuyu laughed softly, leaning forward on the table. “Really?”

 

“Umemiya-san’s still recovering emotionally,” Kaji deadpanned.

 

 


 

(Flashback – New Year's Eve)

 

Kaji approached the outer steps of the shrine garden, where Mana and Luna waited under a red paper lantern, bundled in their matching coats and scarves.

 

Trailing behind him were Umemiya Hajime and Toma Hiragi, both clearly roped into babysitting duties by sheer accident. Umemiya looked far too amused, while Hiragi already had a slight tension headache forming behind his brow.

 

“Fuyu-nii’s Nii-san!!” Luna shouted, waving enthusiastically.

 

“Lollipop-onii-san!!” Mana beamed, eyes lighting up the second she spotted Kaji.

 

Kaji froze mid-step. His eye twitched.

 

“L-Lollipop…?”

 

Behind him, Umemiya wheezed and bent over, trying to cover his mouth with his sleeve. “Pfft— L-Lollipop-onii-san?!”

 

Kaji’s face lit up red in embarrassment. “Oi… Don’t laugh,” he grumbled.

 

Hiragi looked skyward. “We’re not gonna recover from that, huh.”

 

“Hey now,” Umemiya teased. “That’s a pretty cute nickname. Maybe you should start wearing candy on your belt.”

 

“I will drown you in the shrine fountain,” Kaji said through gritted teeth.

 

Mana tugged on his sleeve. “You gave me a lollipop the first time we met, remember? So I named you that!”

 

Kaji sighed. “…That was one time.”

 

Umemiya looked delighted. “This is the best night I’ve had in weeks.”

 

Kaji exhaled slowly as the two girls started running around them in dizzying circles.

 

“…They didn’t even hold back,” he muttered to himself. “Chaos. Pure chaos.”

 

Kaji sent a sideways glare at Umemiya, who just grinned wider and leaned close. “Looks like you’ve been adopted, Nii-san.”

 

 


 

Back in the Present – Matsuno Apartment

 

“…They made me braid their hair. Twice,” Kaji said over breakfast, sliding a plate in front of Chifuyu.

 

Chifuyu grinned wide, the kind of frequent smile that reached his eyes. “You braided their hair? That’s adorable.”

 

“Shut up,” Kaji replied, ears tinged red. “I did it wrong the first time. They said it was ‘too serious-looking.’”

 

Chifuyu laughed, biting into his tamagoyaki. “I owe you, seriously.”

 

Kaji paused, then looked at him.

 

“You don’t owe me anything,” he said quietly. “I just didn’t want you to miss the chance to do what you had to.”

 

Chifuyu blinked.

 

And just like that—the warmth in the room turned heavier, unspoken understanding sinking between them again.

 

But Kaji turned away before the silence could stretch.

 

“…Besides,” he added, clearing his throat, “if they call me Lollipop-onii-san one more time, I’m blaming you.”

 

Chifuyu cackled. “You are Lollipop-onii-san now. It’s permanent.”

 

Kaji glared at him, but there was no heat behind it—only a soft kind of affection tucked beneath all the dry sarcasm.

 

As the morning sun rose higher, spilling into the apartment and warming the walls, it felt—just for a little while—like peace.

 

Like home.

 

 

 


 

Chifuyu wandered aimlessly through the mall, hands tucked into the pockets of his jacket as the familiar buzz of chatter and soft background music surrounded him. He wasn’t really looking for anything—just killing time. His sneakers made a soft scuffing sound against the polished floor as he passed a series of brightly lit store displays, pausing now and then to glance inside.

 

Then something caught his eye.

 

A flash of familiar blonde hair peeked out from behind a rack in the women’s heels section.

 

Chifuyu squinted.

 

No way.

 

He took a hesitant step forward, angling his view around the end of the aisle—only to freeze.

 

It was the blondie from the Black Dragons.

 

And he was calmly slipping on a pair of striking, red stiletto heels, like it was the most natural thing in the world. His face was unreadable, focused, as he adjusted the strap around his ankle with precise fingers, sitting with one leg crossed over the other on the small bench nearby.

 

Chifuyu blinked slowly.

 

I... didn’t think he was into that, he thought, staring a second too long.

 

Instinctively, he began to turn away, not wanting to intrude—but it was already too late.

 

Inupi looked up.

 

Their eyes met.

 

For a second, neither of them moved. Inupi’s face remained stoic, unreadable as always, while Chifuyu stood frozen like a deer caught in headlights. The silence between them stretched like taut wire.

 

“…Hello,” Chifuyu finally managed, raising one hand in a small, awkward wave as he cleared his throat.

 

Inupi gave a single, almost imperceptible nod in acknowledgment—a quiet gesture of respect, as always.

 

“Shopping alone?” Chifuyu offered with a polite smile, trying to ease the tension.

 

“No,” Inupi replied simply, his voice flat. “Koko’s just grabbing something from the other stalls.”

 

“Ah.”

 

That was it. No follow-up. The silence descended again, heavy and uncomfortable.

 

Chifuyu shifted on his feet, glancing to the side. The mall’s warm lighting suddenly felt too bright.

 

Then—

 

“Matsuno.”

 

Chifuyu looked back.

 

Inupi had moved slightly, scooting over on the small cushioned bench and patting the empty space beside him. “Stop standing there like that. You look like a frozen tempura,” he remarked dryly, not a hint of a smile on his face—but his tone was so deadpan it made Chifuyu snort out a laugh despite himself.

 

“Gee, thanks,” Chifuyu muttered, the corners of his mouth twitching upward as he moved to sit beside him.

 

He sat down quietly, the soft tap of Inupi’s stiletto echoing faintly on the tile.

 

It was oddly peaceful.

 

“So…” Chifuyu began, leaning back slightly on the bench as he stole a sideways glance at the boy beside him, “you two joined Toman?”

 

Inupi didn’t look up right away. He was focused on gently placing the red stiletto heels back into their glossy box, careful not to scuff the leather. He gave a low hum, a soft confirmation that vibrated in his throat.

 

“Well,” he said as he closed the lid with a quiet snap, “that’s what we wanted.”

 

Chifuyu’s gaze lingered on the shoes for a moment longer. His brow furrowed slightly in curiosity.

 

“I didn’t think you were into this kind of thing.”

 

At that, Inupi’s expression shifted subtly—his eyes flicking toward Chifuyu with a sharpness that made the air feel just a little colder.

 

“Problem?” he asked coolly, one pale brow from his scar rising just enough to make it clear that he wouldn’t tolerate judgment—not even from Chifuyu.

 

Chifuyu’s panic kicked in immediately. His hands shot up in a frantic wave of denial, his voice cracking just slightly, “No! No, not at all! I just— I meant it looks good on you! Like—really good!”

 

Inupi blinked, visibly taken aback.

 

And then, to Chifuyu’s astonishment, a faint blush dusted across his cheeks. It was barely there—just the lightest touch of pink against porcelain skin—but it was real. He averted his gaze to the floor, the tips of his ears turning red.

 

“…Thanks,” he muttered quietly.

 

Chifuyu’s heart gave a small, traitorous flutter. He smiled without thinking.

 

Cute.

 

Then realization struck him like a brick. His eyes widened in horror as he looked away sharply.

 

Bad! Bad, Chifuyu—don’t go there! Nope, stop that thought train right now!

 

He ran a hand through his hair, ruffling it in frustration as if he could physically shake the feelings out of his brain.

 

“You too.”

 

The words cut through his internal panic like a calm breeze, catching him off guard.

 

“Huh?”

 

Inupi was looking at him now, his voice softer, less guarded. “The Furin jacket,” he said. “From the last Toman meeting. It suits you. Looked natural on you.”

 

A pause.

 

Then, Inupi’s lips curved upward into a quiet smile. Not his usual flat expression. Not that emotionless mask he always wore. But a small, warm smile that reached the edges of his eyes.

 

Chifuyu stared.

 

Whoa, he thought. He can smile like that, huh…

 

He swallowed thickly and looked away, ears tingling with sudden heat.

 

Now he was the one blushing.

 

Chifuyu rubbed the back of his neck, eyes darting away in embarrassment as a sheepish chuckle slipped from his lips.

 

“Hehe… uh—thanks,” he said, voice quiet, a bit unsure.

 

Another silence followed—but this time, it wasn’t the kind that pressed or suffocated. It lingered gently, like the pause between songs. Comfortable. Unspoken understanding passed between them, no need to fill it with empty words.

 

Then Inupi spoke, voice low and thoughtful.

 

“Do you have a connection to Toman?”

 

Chifuyu blinked, a little caught off guard. “Well…” he hesitated, shifting his gaze toward the glowing signs reflected in the shop’s glass. “I’m… their ex–Vice Captain of the First Division.” He scratched his cheek awkwardly, the weight of old titles still feeling strange to say aloud.

 

Now it was Inupi’s turn to blink, his expression shifting from neutral curiosity to mild surprise.

 

“Oh.”

 

He turned his body slightly to face Chifuyu more directly.

 

“Then why do you still help Toman?”

 

Chifuyu tilted his head. “Hm?”

 

Inupi’s gaze didn’t waver.

 

Chifuyu let out a breath and smiled—soft, but with a hint of sadness behind it.

 

“Well… I guess I owe someone.”

 

Inupi narrowed his eyes just a little. “Someone?”

 

Chifuyu chuckled and leaned back on the bench, his fingers resting loosely in his lap.

 

“That’s a secret,” he said playfully, shooting Inupi a sideways grin.

 

Inupi gave a quiet hum, almost like a cat acknowledging something. “You’re interesting, Matsuno.”

 

Chifuyu laughed at that, the sound warm and genuine. “Now, now… since we’re friends, shouldn’t we introduce ourselves properly?”

 

Inupi blinked slowly, as if processing that. “Since when did we become friends?”

 

Chifuyu stood up and stretched his arms with a grin. Then, with exaggerated formality, he turned and offered his hand out to Inupi.

 

“Since now,” he declared. “Matsuno Chifuyu. But you can just call me Chifuyu.”

 

Inupi stared at the offered hand for a moment, eyes unreadable. Then slowly, he reached out and took it. His grip was firm, warm.

 

“Inui Seishu,” he replied. “You can call me Inupi.”

 

Their hands shook, two different worlds brushing fingertips.

 

Chifuyu smiled, his blue eyes glowing with sincerity. “It’s nice meeting you, Inupi-kun.”

 

Inupi’s lips curved into a small, genuine smile—one that softened the edges of his usual stoic expression.

 

“Likewise,” he said quietly.

 

And in that moment, under the soft glow of the store lights and surrounded by rows of forgotten heels and murmuring shoppers, a new friendship quietly bloomed.

 

 

 

 

 

 


 

Juvenile Center – Visitation Room

 

The clock on the wall ticked softly, though its hands barely moved. The faint scent of metal and industrial soap lingered in the air, sterile and unwelcoming. Chifuyu stood awkwardly at the edge of the visitation room as the guard called out Kazutora's name. His fingers were jammed deep in the pockets of his winter coat, breath fogging faintly as he exhaled. The place always felt colder than it looked.

 

Kazutora entered a moment later, shackled only at the wrists now—standard protocol. He didn’t look surprised, just a little puzzled. His eyes, always carrying the dull sheen of someone too used to silence, flicked up when he saw who was waiting.

 

“You came again,” Kazutora said, almost under his breath as he sat across the table.

 

Chifuyu gave a lopsided grin, shrugging off the chill. “Late happy New Year,” he said, dropping into the plastic chair. “Sorry it’s, uh… late. I meant to come sooner, but things got a little messy.”

 

Kazutora shook his head gently, resting his arms on the table. His sleeves were rolled awkwardly at the cuffs because of the restraints. “It’s okay,” he said, voice soft but steady. “I wasn’t expecting anyone anyway.”

 

Chifuyu winced faintly at that, but didn’t push it. The truth lingered between them—this was only the second visit, and neither had known how the first one would go. It hadn’t been warm. It hadn’t been easy. But Chifuyu had come back.

 

“I was thinking,” Chifuyu began, tapping his fingers on the tabletop. “Do you like comics? Manga, I mean.”

 

Kazutora raised an eyebrow. “Manga?”

 

“Yeah. I’ve got a bunch I’ve already read back home. I was wondering if I could send some over. So you don’t, y’know, rot from boredom in here.”

 

For a moment, Kazutora just blinked at him, as if trying to decode the offer. Then a small, surprised smile tugged at the corner of his lips.

 

“You’d do that?”

 

Chifuyu snorted. “Of course. I already finished most of them anyway. I’ll check with the guards or whoever runs this place—make sure they allow that kind of stuff. But yeah. If there’s a genre you like, let me know. I’ve got action, sports, a few slice-of-life ones—nothing sappy, I promise.”

 

Kazutora let out a low breath, somewhere between amusement and disbelief. “I used to read Shounen when I was a kid. At the bookstore down my street. I’d read the whole issue without buying it, and the clerk always chased me off.”

 

Chifuyu laughed. “Sounds about right.”

 

A small silence fell, but it was warmer this time. Kazutora’s shoulders were more relaxed than they’d been when he first sat down. It was still strange—for both of them—but not unpleasant.

 

Then, after a pause, Chifuyu leaned in slightly, lowering his voice.

 

“Hey. Did you hear about Kisaki?”

 

Kazutora tilted his head, but didn’t look surprised.

 

“He got kicked out of Toman,” Chifuyu said, watching his reaction closely. “Like—fully ousted. Mikey finally did it. He’s gone.”

 

Kazutora blinked once, then nodded.

 

“Keisuke already told me.”

 

Chifuyu raised his brows. “Seriously?”

 

Kazutora gave a faint, almost wry smirk. “He visited yesterday. Told me everything. About the Black Dragons too.”

 

“…Huh.” Chifuyu leaned back a little, folding his arms. “Guess I’m late on everything these days.”

 

Kazutora shook his head. “It’s not a race. Besides… I don’t mind hearing it from you too.”

 

There was a quiet moment where Chifuyu stared at him, unsure what to say. Something tightened in his chest—guilt, maybe, or regret for the time they’d lost, the damage that couldn’t be undone. But then Kazutora glanced out the window, where snow was just beginning to fall in thin flurries across the fenced yard, and the stillness between them turned softer again.

 

Chifuyu cleared his throat. “Okay, well. I’ll put together a care package. Some manga, maybe some extra pens if they allow it. And I’ll keep you updated. You’re not getting rid of me that easily.”

 

Kazutora turned back toward him, eyes steady but not unkind. “I never asked you to leave, Chifuyu.”

 

And that—more than anything—made Chifuyu feel like the visit had been worth every minute.

 

 

 

 

 


 

Riverside – Late Afternoon

 

The river murmured softly beside them, its surface painted with the glow of the dying sun. The sky stretched wide overhead, bleeding into hues of amber and violet, scattered with soft, drifting clouds that looked like they might crumble under the touch. The winter grass, dry and pale gold, whispered beneath the wind, bending gently around the two figures settled at the edge of the embankment.

 

Baji lay sprawled on the slope, arms folded behind his head, one leg bent at the knee. His long black hair spilled across the cold earth like spilled ink, catching faint sunlight in its strands. His eyes—usually sharp, glinting with defiance—were calm, half-lidded, watching the sky with the kind of quiet only found in stolen moments like this. He looked peaceful in a way that almost didn’t suit him, as though the storm within him had momentarily gone still.

 

A few steps away, Takemichi stood, bundled in his jacket, hands clenched nervously in his pockets. The wind tugged at his hair and scarf, his eyes flickering from Baji to the horizon, like the clouds might somehow carry the right words to him.

 

His throat worked before he finally managed, “Baji-kun?”

 

Baji’s gaze didn’t shift at first. He let the name hang there in the crisp air, before his eyes slid lazily toward him. “Hm?”

 

Takemichi shifted, swallowing thickly. “I just… I’ve been thinking about everything. About what’s happened…”

 

Baji tilted his head just slightly, listening without speaking. The wind picked up, brushing the river’s surface into soft ripples.

 

Then he broke the silence with a low murmur, “Wonder what’s gonna happen from here on out?”

 

It wasn’t rhetorical. It wasn’t aimless. It carried weight.

 

Takemichi hesitated, then began to speak—quietly at first, then steadier, as if narrating the pieces of a puzzle finally fitting into place.

 

“Kisaki and Hanma are gone. Kicked out of Toman.” He drew a breath. “The Black Dragons… they’re under our command now. Officially. Mikey put them under the First Division.”

 

Baji let out a low whistle. “Tch. That makes us the biggest squad in Toman, huh.”

 

He sounded almost amused—but there was a shadow in his tone, something reflective, something deeper.

 

“Even if the Black Dragons are still a little shady,” Baji continued, “Taiju didn’t die. Kisaki got thrown out, and it’s all thanks to that blond idiot of mine.”

 

He glanced at Takemichi with something between a smirk and a smile, eyes sharper now. “Your mission ends here, right? You’re going back, yeah? To the future.”

 

Takemichi stiffened. The words hit harder than he expected. He dropped his gaze to the ground, mouth tight. Then, finally, he nodded.

 

“…Yeah.”

 

Baji sat up slowly, brushing grass from his jacket. He looked out over the river, where the sun was dipping low behind the far buildings, casting long shadows.

 

“Then I guess this is goodbye,” he said simply. “Your home’s not here. It’s twelve years ahead. With your girlfriend. Your friends. With Chifuyu—alive and dumb as ever, probably flying a plane in that Future.” A huff of breath escaped him, almost fond.

 

He paused, voice softer now. “In a world where we’re all still there. Waiting for you.”

 

Takemichi’s lips trembled. He blinked quickly, but it didn’t stop the tears that welled in his eyes, blurring the edges of the fading sun. His shoulders trembled as he took in the weight of it all—their battles, the losses, the desperation. The sacrifices.

 

“I…” His voice cracked. He pressed a fist to his chest. “I—thank you, Baji-kun.”

 

Baji looked over, head tilted slightly, brows raised as Takemichi took a step closer.

 

“I wouldn’t have made it this far without you. Without Chifuyu. You two were the ones who gave me strength. Who believed in me even when I didn’t.” His voice broke again, thick with gratitude. “You helped me change the future. Thank you. For everything.”

 

For a long moment, Baji didn’t respond. Then he gave a crooked, boyish grin, the kind that made him look like he was still fifteen and invincible.

 

“We’ll see you again in twelve years,” he said. “Until then… we part ways.”

 

He stood slowly, brushing off the back of his pants, and turned to the river one last time.

 

“Just for a little while.”

 

Takemichi let the tears fall freely now. They weren’t the kind born from fear or pain—but from something gentler. Bittersweet. Like a farewell at the end of a long journey.

 

The sun dipped lower, the last rays setting the river aglow.

 

And beside that quiet water, under the winter sky, two souls shared a silent understanding.

 

They would meet again.

 

Someday.

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 


AFTER his farewell with Baji, Takemichi quietly made his way to Tachibana's household, heart heavy and full. He met with Naoto beneath the cold grey sky, standing beside a bench near the train station where time always seemed to pause for them.

 

Takemichi managed a small smile. “Naoto… do me a favor this time, alright?”

 

Naoto raised a brow. “What is it?”

 

Takemichi’s voice was steady, but his eyes trembled. “Be good to your sister. Treasure Hina. Protect her, not because of fate or timelines… but because she deserves to be protected.”

 

Naoto blinked slowly. “…You really love her, huh?”

 

Takemichi nodded. “With everything I’ve got.”

 

Naoto extended a hand. “I promise.”

 

They shook hands firmly. In that instant—

 

ZAP.

 

A familiar jolt of electricity sparked through Takemichi’s body.

 

His vision flared white.

 

But not yet.

 

Before the light could consume him, he turned.

 

Draken, Mikey, Mitsuya, Baji, Hakkai—all of them were nearby, casually leaning against a wall near a vending machine. Time slowed as Takemichi jogged to them, breath short.

 

“Guys!” he called out. “One last thing!”

 

They all looked up. Mikey raised an eyebrow. “Hm?”

 

“Let’s take a photo,” Takemichi said breathlessly. “All of us. Please.”

 

Baji grinned. “Tch. Feeling sentimental, Takemitchy?”

 

“Yeah,” he admitted. “Because I might not see you again.”

 

They didn’t understand why, not fully—but something in his voice made them agree without question.

 

They huddled together—Draken standing tall with his usual smirk, Mikey leaning on Takemichi’s shoulder, Mitsuya’s gentle smile shining through, Hakkai giving a peace sign, Baji flashing his wolfish grin.

 

Takemichi glanced at his phone, hesitating—Should I text Chifuyu?

 

But the message screen still read: You're unavailable to message this person.

 

A pang of sadness clutched at his chest, but he forced a smile.

 

The camera timer beeped—

 

Takemichi felt his knees wobble.

 

CLICK

 

A bright flash lit their faces.

 

BA-DUMP.

 

 


 

Shrine Courtyard — Present Day

 

The light faded.

 

Takemichi blinked, disoriented. The cold was different here—sharper, more modern. He looked down at his hands—no longer bruised, no blood under his fingernails. He was wearing a crisp black formal suit, and his once-bleached hair had grown out and returned to its natural black.

 

He looked around.

 

The shrine was quiet but solemn. White prayer ribbons fluttered in the winter wind. People moved silently, dressed in black.

 

Takemichi pulled out his phone—his fingers trembling.

 

Wednesday, January 10, 2016.

 

“I made it back…” he whispered. Then his eyes widened. “Wait—last time, I was in prison. But now…”

 

He looked around again.

 

No iron bars. No handcuffs. No patrol cars.

 

“That means… the future changed,” he breathed. “Hina’s alive… Akkun’s alive… Chifuyu…”

 

He almost cried right there—but a voice called out gently behind him.

 

“Hanagaki-kun?”

 

He turned.

 

A young woman stood a few paces away, dressed in a sleek black dress that reached her knees. Her pink hair was tied into a neat bun with long bangs framing her face. A small black bow clipped to one side, and a single silver earring dangled from her left ear. She looked elegant—poised—but there was something in her smile… a sadness buried behind courtesy.

 

“It’s been a long time,” she said softly.

 

Takemichi blinked, confused. “H-Huh? Who—?”

 

The woman gave a polite bow. “Thank you for coming, especially on such short notice.”

 

She straightened, then gestured gently. “This way, please.”

 

Takemichi hesitated.

 

'What’s going on?'

 

He followed her footsteps, heart thudding louder with each one. The sound of mournful bells echoed from within the shrine, and the scent of incense filled the air.

 

Something wasn’t right.

 

Something had changed—

 

But not all of it for the better.

 

The temple stood with quiet majesty, its curved rooftops layered in charcoal tile and framed by bare winter trees. Incense curled faintly into the pale January sky. The sacred stillness of the grounds was interrupted only by the soft shuffle of feet and hushed murmurs from guests clothed in mourning black.

 

Crows perched silently on distant rooftops. A low wind passed through the trees, stirring the white funeral flags that lined the temple gates—flapping gently, like ghosts whispering through time.

 

Takemichi stood near the entrance, blinking in disbelief.

 

His breath clouded the cold air. His body felt too heavy, his mind unsteady.

 

"A… funeral?"

 

The word echoed through his thoughts like a bell tolling far off. His gaze swept over the attendees—men, women, even young children—all dressed in solemn black, carrying prayer beads or clutching white envelopes. Some bowed toward the inner hall. Others whispered condolences. But their eyes all shared the same hollow ache.

 

He glanced down.

 

'I’m dressed… for mourning…'

 

Black slacks. Black jacket. Formal shirt.

 

His own hands, pale and stiff, clutched nothing. No offering. No words.

 

'But whose funeral…? Somebody I know?'

 

A soft voice cut through the haze.

 

“Please wait in this line.”

 

The young woman in the GENERAL reception table offered a polite bow. Her voice was even, but her eyes were rimmed with fatigue and sorrow.

 

Takemichi, still dazed, joined the line of guests. The queue moved slowly, the faint sound of chimes from deeper in the temple drifting toward them.

 

He looked ahead—

 

Two tables: one labeled GENERAL, the other FAMILY.

 

Behind the FAMILY desk stood a familiar figure.

 

Blonde hair, neatly tied back. Dressed in a black dress with white embroidery. Her hands were folded over a guestbook, and her lips trembled as she greeted the next mourner.

 

'That girl… if she’s at the reception desk…'

 

He pauses, the realization dawning on him.

 

'…Then that means she’s related to the deceased…'

 

The emotional weight of the situation begins to sink in, he’s caught in a swirl of confusion, grief, and curiosity.

 

The line crept forward like time itself had slowed.

 

Takemichi found himself face to face with her at last.

 

The young woman forced a brittle smile as she bowed. Her voice cracked, soft as breaking porcelain.

 

“…Thank you for coming to… my brother’s… my brother’s…” Her eyes welled up. She looked down.

 

Takemichi’s heart clenched. 'Brother... Wait a sec, feels like I've seen this girl'

 

Before he could speak, the same pink-haired young woman beside her— stood and gently guided him away.

 

“This way, please.”

 

He stumbled forward, distracted. Her voice was kind, but her expression strained, like she’d spent too many days being strong for others.

 

Behind him, he could hear the young woman whispering as the other comforted her.

 

“Keep it together, Mana.”

 

“…Sorry, Luna. I just… I never really got over when Fuyu-nii died… and now… now…” The words trailed off.

 

Takemichi froze mid-step.

 

'.... Brother...? Mana? Luna? Fuyu-nii??'

 

'no... It can't be...' Takemichi slowly slid open the temple’s wooden door, the creak echoing in his chest.

 

The scent of incense hit him immediately—bitter and sweet. The room was dim, the only light filtering through tall paper windows and candle flames.

 

Chairs were lined in solemn rows, heads bowed. Soft sobs drifted like a mournful hymn.

 

At the very front, surrounded by white chrysanthemums and a black silk curtain, was the altar.

 

And there—above the flowers and beside the incense burner—

 

A framed photograph.

 

Takemichi’s breath hitched in his throat. His knees nearly buckled.

 

'No… No, no, no—'

 

The man in the photo smiled gently, peacefully. His silver-violet eyes captured forever in ink and glass.

 

It was Mitsuya.

 

Mitsuya Takashi.

 

Friend. Brother figure. Captain.

 

'Mitsuya-kun… He's gone…!?'

 

Takemichi’s world spun. He clutched the nearest wall to steady himself, heart pounding like it might crack his ribs.

 

'What happened in this timeline? Why is he… Why Mitsuya-kun…?'

 

Tears burned his vision.

 

He had returned to the future—changed it.

 

But not enough.

 

The golden glow of the setting sun filtered through the tall paper windows, casting long, mournful shadows across the tatami mats. The scent of incense lingered thick in the air—cloying, relentless—refusing to let anyone forget why they were there.

 

Takemichi’s steps were sluggish, like his feet were weighed down by cement. He approached the open casket slowly, his breaths shallow. Each step brought him closer to the truth he didn’t want to face.

 

And then… he saw him.

 

Mitsuya Takashi.

 

His body lay still, clothed in a pristine black suit with a crisp white shirt. His hands, once so deft with a sewing needle or clenched into fists for his friends, now rested gently over his chest. There was a rosary wrapped in his fingers. 

 

Chrysanthemums framed his peaceful face—one Takemichi had seen smile so many times. But now…

 

Takemichi couldn’t breathe.

 

'It’s real. He’s really gone… Mitsuya-kun…'

 

Takemichi felt something inside him fracture, a silent crack of his soul echoing louder than any sob. He pressed a trembling hand to his mouth, fighting the urge to scream. Grief rolled through him like a wave, threatening to drag him under. Tears stung at the edges of his vision. His mouth opened, but no words came.

 

Then—

 

The soft creak of the temple door opening.

 

A shadow stretched across the polished floor, joining the light of the candles and lanterns.

 

Takemichi turned instinctively at the sound of footsteps.

 

And there, walking slowly into the temple, was a man with platinum hair — straight, hair on loose, strands catching the soft golden light. He was dressed in mourning black from head to toe — a tailored short coat, gloves clutched in two hand, and eyes that Takemichi immediately recognized.

 

Those eyes.

 

Sea-glass blue.

 

But Grayer. Tired.

 

The man stopped just short of the altar. His gaze lingered on Mitsuya’s face for a long, wordless moment.

 

Then he murmured, low and quiet.

 

“Takashi… I hope you’ll find peace now. Maybe… maybe now you’ll see my cousin again. Both of you deserved better than this world.”

 

His voice cracked at the last word. Not enough to break, but enough to tremble.

 

Takemichi blinked, stunned.

 

That voice… That face… those eyes…

 

“…Kaji-kun?” he whispered.

 

The man turned slowly, eyes narrowing as if seeing a ghost.

 

“…You,” Kaji muttered, his voice taut with disbelief. “You’re—”

 

Takemichi took a step forward. “Kaji-kun… what happened? What’s going on? Why is Mitsuya-kun—?”

 

But before he could finish, Kaji strode over in two quick steps and grabbed him firmly by the wrist.

 

“Not here,” Kaji said in a harsh whisper, his eyes scanning the room. “Come with me.”

 

“Wait, what are—?”

 

Kaji didn’t let go. He pulled Takemichi with urgency, guiding him down a side corridor, away from the soft prayers and grieving faces, into the shadows of the temple’s quieter halls.

 

They stopped near a wooden lattice window that opened into a small private courtyard. No one else was around. Only the rustling of wind through bamboo and the distant echo of ceremonial bells.

 

Kaji let go of Takemichi’s wrist and turned to face him directly, eyes sharp.

 

 

Takemichi clutched his wrist, confused and breathless. “Wh-What was that for?! What’s going on?!”

 

But Kaji, his voice now colder, heavier, filled with an edge Takemichi had never heard before.

 

“You… You’re the Hanagaki that time-leaped, right?” he said, voice low, but laced with disbelief. “You came back. You’re not supposed to be here.”

 

Takemichi froze.

 

'What did he just say…?'

 

“…What?” he croaked, his pulse thundered in his ears.

 

Kaji stepped closer, a glint of frustration flashing in his pale eyes. “Don’t bullshit me. I know the truth. I know what you are.”

 

Takemichi’s chest constricted. “I-I don’t— I mean—what are you talking about?! Time leap?!”

 

Kaji hissed and grabbed his coat with both fists, his breath visibly shaking.

 

“Cut the fucking act!” he snapped. “You think I didn’t put the pieces together?! The way you always knew things you shouldn't… how events kept shifting? The rumors about ‘the cry baby hero’? Tachibana even told me everything—he’s been watching the timelines since before you even remembered who you were!”

 

Takemichi’s blood ran cold.

 

'He knows. He knows everything.'

 

Kaji finally released him, taking a shaky step back, one hand running through his hair.

 

“…Damn it. I didn’t expect this,” he muttered. “I didn’t expect you to come back here. Not to this timeline.”

 

Takemichi swallowed hard, voice trembling. “Then… this timeline… It’s different, right? It’s not the one I left?”

 

Kaji looked up slowly, pain and exhaustion weighing in his expression.

 

“It’s worse.”

 

Those two words hit Takemichi like a punch to the chest.

 

Takemichi took a step back, heart pounding. “Kaji-kun…”

 

Kaji’s shoulders shook. Not with fear. But with barely contained emotion. Rage, maybe. Or sorrow that had never found a voice.

 

He looked Takemichi dead in the eye.

 

“I had to watch my cousin—my treasured family—fade from this world, and you expect me not to notice that time itself is broken?”

 

Takemichi opened his mouth, but nothing came out.

 

Kaji inhaled sharply, steadied his breath. Then he spoke again—softer this time.

 

“…Look. I’m not here to hurt you. I just… I need to know what the hell is going on.”

 

There was a pause.

 

Then Kaji stepped closer, quieter now, but no less urgent.

 

Takemichi staggered back a step. “Mitsuya… what happened to Mitsuya-kun? Chifuyu, he’s dead too? What went wrong?”

 

Kaji shook his head. “Too much to explain here.”

 

He pulled out a phone from his coat and glanced around cautiously.

 

“Come with me. To your apartment. I'll call Detective Tachibana. He’s still connected to the last anchor point you used. He might be able to explain what this version of the timeline is—why you ended up here.”

 

Takemichi’s mind was spinning.

 

'I came back… but not to a happy ending. If Mitsuya’s dead… if Chifuyu’s really gone… what the hell did I do wrong?'

 

He clenched his fists.

 

But there was no time for guilt now. No time for tears—not yet.

 

“…Okay,” Takemichi said quietly. “Let’s go.”

 

Kaji nodded and turned sharply toward the exit, boots echoing softly down the empty hall.

 

Takemichi cast one last glance back toward the altar, where white petals scattered around a face he never thought he’d lose again.

 

 

 

 

 

 


 

The apartment was shrouded in a dim, melancholy hush—lit only by the dull, amber glow of a small lamp perched on the windowsill. The air inside was stale, like it hadn’t been disturbed in weeks, maybe months. Dust floated lazily in the light, undisturbed and ghostlike, the room felt frozen in a forgotten moment.

 

A calendar hung crookedly on the wall, still stuck on last month. A pair of faded slippers rested neatly by the door, untouched. On a nearby shelf, photo frames stood like quiet sentinels, memories sealed behind glass—smiling faces from another lifetime, now more haunting than comforting.

 

The front door creaked open.

 

Takemichi stepped in first, slow and hesitant, like he was walking into a dream he wasn’t ready to remember. Behind him, Kaji followed, the click of the door shutting behind them echoing a little too loudly in the quiet.

 

Both were still clad in black. Their coats hung heavy on their shoulders, dampened by the drizzle that had followed them from the funeral, as if even the weather was mourning.

 

Kaji’s gaze swept over the apartment, sharp despite the exhaustion in his posture. His eyes lingered on the unchanged furniture, the faint scent of dust and old cologne, the untouched shelf that still held a can of instant coffee past its expiration.

 

"So your place…" he muttered under his breath, voice low, almost reverent. “Hasn't changed much.”

 

Takemichi slowly peeled off his coat, carefully folding it over the back of a chair like it might break if he moved too fast. His shoulders sagged. He looked around with glassy eyes, as if everything inside was whispering reminders of a time before everything collapsed.

 

"I haven’t really been back here in a long time," he said quietly.

 

His gaze caught on something—an old photo, nestled in a opened letter at the kotatsu. It was them, all of them. Taken before he time leaped. Baji had that familiar wolfish grin. Mikey stood beside him, eyes gleaming. Mitsuya, Hakkai, Draken—everyone was there, frozen in joy.

 

Takemichi’s breath caught in his throat.

 

Kaji said nothing. Instead, he reached into his coat pocket and pulled out a sleek phone, thumb scrolling with practiced urgency.

 

“Tachibana said if you ever returned to the wrong timeline again, we were to contact him immediately. He gave me a direct line.”

 

Takemichi sank onto the edge of the futon, his hands balled tightly in his lap. He looked down at the floor, the carpet beneath his feet still bearing faint traces of old bloodstains that no amount of scrubbing had fully erased.

 

“Kaji-kun…” he murmured, his voice cracking. “What happened? What went wrong this time? I thought—I thought I fixed it. I thought I saved them.”

 

Kaji froze for a second, his thumb hovering over the call button. His voice dropped, almost a whisper.

 

“You did. For a while.”

 

He exhaled.

 

“But something shifted again. Something pulled the timeline off its tracks. And this time… the price was everyone.”

 

Takemichi’s blood turned cold. His heart thudded painfully in his chest.

 

“Chifuyu…” he rasped, “Is he really—?”

 

Kaji didn’t answer with words. He just nodded slowly, solemnly, and turned his phone off.

 

“Tachibana will explain it better than I can,” he said.

 

A knock echoed from the door—three quiet, measured taps.

 

Then a voice. Calm. Familiar.

 

“I’m here, Kaji-kun.”

 

Takemichi’s head snapped toward the door, eyes wide. The front door creaked open and standing there was Naoto Tachibana—older, sharper, and strangely distant. His expression was unreadable, his posture stiff, yet composed.

 

"My memory was overwritten when the timeline shifted,” Naoto said with a sad smile. “So that means… you did come back. Just as Kaji-kun said.”

 

“Naoto…!” Takemichi choked out, his voice breaking. His legs moved on their own as he stood up, trembling.

 

Naoto stepped inside with careful, deliberate steps, offering a curt nod. “Takemichi-kun.”

 

Takemichi’s chest heaved. His voice turned frantic. “What the hell really happened here?! Why is everything even worse?! I—I don’t understand!”

 

Naoto’s face darkened. “The repeated time leaps… The endless attempts to save my sister... have brought us to the worst future we’ve ever seen.”

 

Takemichi recoiled.

 

“Hina… still died?” he whispered.

 

Naoto nodded grimly. “And this time… she wasn’t the only one.”

 

Kaji stepped forward, his tone grave.

 

“Baji Keisuke. Shot to death.”

 

Takemichi’s stomach sank.

 

“Hakkai Shiba. Burned alive.”

 

“No…” Takemichi shook his head.

 

“Mitsuya Takashi. Strangled in his own home.”

 

Takemichi stumbled back a step.

 

“Ryuguji Ken. Stabbed multiple times in a back alley. Kazutora and Pah-chin too. All the original Toman members—executed one by one.”

 

Takemichi’s hands clutched his head. “No—no, no way…!”

 

Kaji gave a single nod. “Even Kisaki isn't safe.”

 

The silence that followed was deafening.

 

Takemichi’s voice barely escaped his lips. “Then… what about Chifuyu…?”

 

Kaji crossed his arms. “His death is unrelated to these serial murders. But he’s still dead.”

 

“But… why…?” Takemichi’s knees trembled.

 

Naoto stepped closer, his voice firm. “We don’t know the identity or location of the suspect yet.”

 

Takemichi looked up with a sudden realization. “Wait—Mikey-kun! What about Mikey?! Was he… was he one of the victims too?!”

 

Naoto hesitated, then exchanged a look with Kaji. The pause was too long.

 

“…No,” Naoto finally said. “He wasn’t murdered.”

 

Takemichi’s eyes widened.

 

Naoto inhaled sharply, then delivered the words like a final blow. “The suspect responsible for the Toman massacres—the wanted criminal behind all of this—is Sano Manjiro.”

 

Takemichi stared at him, frozen.

 

“…Huh?” he blinked. “That’s not funny. There’s no time to joke, Naoto!”

 

Kaji’s jaw tightened. “You think this is a damn joke?”

 

“There’s no way—!” Takemichi shouted, stepping forward. “There’s no way Mikey-kun killed them! He’d never—!”

 

Naoto’s eyes dropped away from his.

 

“Hey! Look at me!” Takemichi shouted again, but Naoto didn’t respond.

 

Kaji exhaled harshly, slicking his hair back with his hand, a frustrated growl in his throat. “Tone down your bias toward your precious Mikey-kun, Hanagaki. I don’t care if he was innocent in the past. In this future—he’s a murderer. Cold-blooded and calculated.”

 

Takemichi shook his head desperately, refusing to believe.

 

Naoto spoke again, quieter this time. “We don’t understand his motives yet. We don’t know what made him snap. But we do know this…”

 

He looked Takemichi in the eyes.

 

“You’re the only one left who can reach him. The last of Toman’s upper echelon who’s still alive. The only one who might understand what broke him.”

 

The room plunged into a suffocating silence, thick and unyielding like the air before a thunderstorm. The only sound came from the wind screaming against the windows, its mournful howls rattling the glass panes—like the city itself was grieving, lamenting the downfall of what once was a brotherhood forged in pain, fire, and youth.

 

Takemichi sat stiffly on the edge of the couch, shoulders trembling under the weight of what he’d just learned. The fluorescent light above flickered faintly, casting long shadows across the walls like ghosts creeping closer.

 

He clenched his fists tightly—knuckles white, nails digging into his palms.

 

His voice cracked the silence.

 

“Mikey-kun…” he whispered, as if saying his name out loud might shatter the fragile reality around them. “That Mikey-kun… he killed all the upper members of Toman?”

 

His head turned sharply to Naoto, eyes wide with disbelief, terror swimming behind them like a storm tide.

 

“Naoto… Did he really do all of that…?”

 

Naoto’s lips were pressed into a grim, thin line. His eyes avoided Takemichi’s for a moment too long before Kaji spoke up instead, his voice calm but tinged with a heavy seriousness.

 

“Maybe…” Kaji started, shifting forward from where he sat across the kotatsu. “Maybe the answer lies in your latest time leap. Maybe something changed—something small that rippled outward.”

 

Takemichi blinked. “Huh…?”

 

Naoto raised an eyebrow, intrigued. “Go on.”

 

“This is the butterfly effect,” Kaji continued, gesturing slightly with one hand. “Even a single, subtle shift in the past can create a completely different future. If one action diverged from what was meant to be—even by seconds—it could’ve thrown everything off.”

 

Takemichi sat back, a sickening wave of dread sweeping through him like ice water.

 

“But…” he muttered, shaking his head. “I did fix things. I know I did. Kisaki was removed. The Black Dragons were absorbed peacefully. Taiju was spared. Chifuyu even told Mikey the truth! There’s no way… there’s no way I messed it up!” he snapped, desperation rising in his throat like bile.

 

With trembling hands, he reached for a photo tucked into the corner of the table—a group photo.

 

He held it out like a holy relic. “We just took this before I jumped! Look—everyone was fine! Everyone was smiling!”

 

The image showed them all, frozen in time—Draken, Mitsuya, Baji, Hakkai, Mikey… and himself, just slightly blurred as he stumbled in the flash.

 

Kaji and Naoto leaned in, eyes narrowing.

 

Naoto’s tone shifted. “Wait a second… Takemichi-kun, when—no, where exactly did you find this photo?”

 

Takemichi blinked, confused. “Huh…? I found it on top of the kotatsu, just now.”

 

But then his words slowed, caught in his throat like a splinter.

 

He looked again. On top of the kotatsu, next to where the photo had been, was an envelope—already opened. His breath hitched.

 

“A letter…?” he muttered aloud. “Was this photo… inside it?”

 

He grabbed it hastily, flipping it over with shaking fingers. The paper had been folded carefully, its creases crisp. Kaji, eyes narrowing, reached across and gently took it from him.

 

“Let me see that for a second,” he said, already turning it over to inspect the back.

 

His face darkened.

 

“The postmark… This isn’t from Japan.” He looked up slowly. “It’s from the Philippines.”

 

Takemichi’s heart skipped. “Wha—The Philippines?”

 

Naoto leaned forward now, his eyes scanning the markings. “This stamp… international mail… But who would’ve sent it?”

 

Kaji felt his blood run cold as he whispered, “Who even knew where to send it…?”

 

Kaji unfolded the letter with deliberate care, as though even the slightest mishandling might cause the fragile paper to crumble in his fingers. The quiet rustle of its creased edges broke through the stillness of the room like a whisper from the grave.

 

He stared down at the short message inked across the page. The handwriting was delicate but tense, each letter shaped with restraint — as if the writer had been trembling while writing, struggling to keep control over his emotions.

 

Kaji's voice cut through the air like a scalpel.

 

 

 

 “January 20.

Come to the place I told you before.”

 

 

 

Silence.

 

The kind that tightens your chest.

 

Outside, the wind clawed at the windowpanes, whistling like a mournful spirit. Somewhere in the building, a floorboard creaked. Time itself seemed to stall.

 

Takemichi’s breath hitched. His heartbeat thundered in his ears.

 

And then — it struck him like lightning.

 

His head jerked toward Kaji, eyes wide, pupils shrinking in disbelief.

 

“The place…” he murmured, barely able to form the words. Then louder — “The Philippines!”

 

Kaji’s gaze flicked to him, and Naoto, who had been frozen in thought, suddenly sat upright.

 

Takemichi’s voice wavered but grew frantic, desperate — as if clinging to a raft in a rising flood. “Mikey-kun… he mentioned it before, just once — said his brother had found some engine parts in the Philippines. Something about the twin of ‘Babu’ engine they couldn't get in Japan.”

 

His hands gripped the letter like it might disappear if he let go. The page shook violently in his grasp.

 

“But what if… what if he wasn’t just talking about motorcycles right now?” Takemichi's voice cracked. “What if it was a plan? A place he always meant to run to? What if… this is him reaching out?”

 

His words faltered.

 

Because somewhere deep down, it wasn't just a "what if" — he felt it.

 

The truth sat heavy in his chest like a stone sinking into a still lake.

 

Takemichi’s knees nearly buckled.

 

“Mikey-kun…” he whispered, tears welling up so fast they blurred the edges of the room. “…What the hell happened to you?”

 

The pain in his voice was raw, guttural — as if his soul itself had cracked under the weight of everything he couldn’t fix.

 

Kaji stepped forward quickly, his own expression grave.

 

“Then that’s our lead,” he said, voice firm. “We go to the Philippines. That’s where the truth is waiting.”

 

Naoto had already pulled out his phone, his fingers flying across the screen. “I’ll get us on the next available flight. We only have a few days.”

 

But Takemichi barely heard them anymore.

 

His eyes had fallen again on the photograph — the one they’d taken before he time leaped. That single frozen moment.

 

Baji’s wild grin.

Draken’s hand on Mikey’s shoulder.

Hakkai leaning in.

Mitsuya — alive. Laughing.

Mikey — smiling, like nothing in the world had ever hurt him.

 

But someone had.

 

And that someone had shattered everything.

 

The grief in Takemichi’s chest twisted into something sharper.

 

Resolve.

 

Determination.

 

He clenched the letter in his trembling fist as a surge of burning clarity filled his lungs.

 

No more running.

 

No more “what ifs.”

 

No more regrets.

 

“I’m coming, Mikey-kun,” he whispered — not a plea this time, but a promise.

 

“Just hold on… I’ll bring you back.”

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 


 

The sky above Manila was heavy with clouds, casting a grey pallor over the sprawling city below as the plane descended. A distant thunder growled from beyond the horizon, and the tropical humidity pressed against the windows even before they stepped outside. The air was thick—like the city itself was holding its breath.

 

As they made their way through the cluttered streets, honking horns and the murmur of the city life became distant noise, lost in the thundering of Takemichi's own heartbeat. Their driver took the final turn and slowed to a stop.

 

They had arrived.

 

The building loomed in front of them like a ghost—tall, skeletal, forgotten by time. An abandoned building, its walls cracked and flaking, graffiti clawing across the stone like warnings. The rusted gates groaned faintly in the breeze, and tangled vines crept along the windowsills like they were trying to pull the building into the ground.

 

This was it.

 

The place Mikey had once told him about—“the place I told you before.” A location buried in the margins of a half-remembered conversation. A clue Takemichi never thought would resurface.

 

Kaji stood beside him, his arms crossed, eyes scanning the surroundings with quiet caution. Beside him, Naoto adjusted his earpiece, fingers twitching near the concealed weapon at his side.

 

For a long moment, no one moved. Even the city seemed to still.

 

Then Kaji inhaled and took a step forward. “Alright,” he muttered, voice low. “Let’s get this over with.”

 

He and Naoto were halfway to the entrance when Takemichi found his voice.

 

“Wait—Kaji-kun.”

 

Kaji stopped mid-step, turning his head slightly with a questioning look.

 

Takemichi's throat was dry. He swallowed hard and clenched his fists at his sides. The air tasted like rust and old rain, but he forced himself to speak.

 

“I… I need to talk to Mikey-kun first. Alone.”

 

Naoto turned, brows knitting. “Takemichi-kun,” he said sternly, “You know that’s not a good idea. If it is Mikey in there, and he’s anything like what we’ve heard—”

 

“I know,” Takemichi interrupted, louder than he intended. He winced, but held firm. His voice softened, trembling, but his eyes did not waver. “I know what he’s become. I know he's dangerous now. But—” he glanced at the broken window above, shadows dancing behind its shattered glass, “—I also know he’s still in there somewhere. Mikey-kun. The real Mikey.”

 

He looked at Kaji, eyes pleading.

 

“Please. Just give me this. I need to face him. I need to know what happened.”

 

Kaji stared at him for a long moment, jaw tense. The wind picked up, stirring the dust around their feet. Finally, he exhaled through his nose, dragging a hand down his face.

 

“Fucking—fine,” he muttered, shooting him a glare. “You stubborn kid. But the second things go south, we’re going in. You hear me?”

 

Takemichi’s shoulders sagged in relief. He nodded quickly. “Yes. I will. Thank you, Kaji-kun.”

 

Kaji stepped back, arms crossed again, retreating toward Naoto who was already pulling out a compact surveillance device from his coat.

 

Takemichi turned to face the crumbling building, the gaping entrance like the mouth of a beast waiting to swallow him whole. The shadows within seemed to breathe, and somewhere deep in the silence, he thought he heard footsteps… or maybe memories.

 

He stepped forward, each pace echoing like a countdown.

 

Inside that ruin, he would find the truth.

 

The boy who once smiled beside him in the past.

 

The friend who once promised to protect everyone.

 

The leader who fell… and never came back.

 

Manjiro Sano.

 

Mikey.

 

Takemichi whispered into the thick air, voice trembling with both fear and fragile hope:

 

“I’m here, Mikey-kun.”

 

And with that, he walked inside.

 

As Takemichi disappeared into the yawning darkness of the dilapidated building, the door creaked shut behind him with a low, final groan. The silence that followed felt unnatural—like the city itself was holding its breath.

 

Kaji stood just outside, folding his arms tightly across his chest. He leaned against a rusted steel pillar, its surface flaking with years of neglect, and narrowed his eyes at the shadows swallowing the hallway ahead. The air was damp, metallic with the scent of mold and old blood.

 

Beside him, Naoto stood still, hands in his coat pockets, his expression unreadable. For a long moment, neither spoke.

 

Then Naoto’s voice broke the silence—soft, but heavy with doubt.

 

“Do you really think he can bring Mikey-kun back?”

 

Kaji didn’t answer right away. His jaw tightened, the sharp angles of his face more pronounced in the cold moonlight. A muscle ticked beneath his eye.

 

“He’s not strong,” Kaji muttered at last, voice low and almost bitter. “Not like the rest of them. Not like Baji, not like Mikey, not even like Chifuyu.”

 

He paused. “He cries too damn much. Can’t throw a punch to save his life. Always ends up on the ground.”

 

Naoto tilted his head slightly, his eyes narrowing as he studied Kaji, sensing something beneath the rough words.

 

“But,” Kaji added, his voice softening, “Chifuyu trusts him. Said he’s the only idiot he’s ever met who keeps getting back up. Even when it breaks him. Even when there’s nothing left to get up for.”

 

He exhaled slowly and looked back toward the entrance Takemichi had vanished into.

 

“That kind of strength… maybe it’s the only kind that can reach someone like that Mikey guy.”

 

Naoto nodded slowly, lips pressing into a tight line.

 

“Let’s hope it’s enough,” he murmured.

 

The wind picked up, whispering through the rusted ruins like ghosts watching from the shadows.

 

 

 

 

 


 

An hour passed.

 

The silence had become unbearable.

 

Kaji’s foot tapped impatiently against the concrete. Finally, he spoke, voice sharp.

 

“He’s taking too damn long. Don’t tell me Mikey already shot him and ditched his body behind the walls.”

 

Naoto winced, shooting Kaji a glance. “Please don’t joke about that. Not now.”

 

Kaji raised both hands in surrender, but his smirk was hollow.

 

“I tried. Look—seriously now. Can we just check? We don’t have to step in unless it gets bad. I just… I’ve got a bad feeling.”

 

Naoto hesitated, fingers brushing the grip of the pistol holstered at his hip. After a beat, he nodded.

 

“Alright. But stay behind me.”

 

They moved into the building, boots echoing faintly against the stained floor. The smell hit them first—old sweat, gun oil, and decay.

 

Naoto took point, hand on his gun. Kaji followed a step behind, eyes darting to every corner, every flicker of movement.

 

Then they reached the main hall.

 

Kaji froze mid-step.

 

There—under the gazing overhead sunlight, like a scene pulled from a nightmare—was Mikey.

 

He was crouched atop Takemichi, one knee pressing into the smaller boy’s ribs, pinning him down like prey. His face was blank, eerily calm, the black of his eyes soulless. A gun was clutched in his hand—pressed hard against Takemichi’s cheek.

 

Takemichi’s eyes were wide with terror, but he wasn’t struggling. He wasn’t screaming. Just staring at Mikey… pleading with him through silence.

 

Kaji’s breath caught. He barely noticed Naoto step forward, hand moving lightning-fast to unholster his gun.

 

“Mikey—!” Naoto shouted, voice laced with desperation.

 

Mikey didn’t move.

 

Then—

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

BANG!

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

The shot tore through the silence.

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

SNAP!

 

The sharp crack of fingers snapping tore through the air like a whip, shattering the fog of Kaji Ren’s thoughts. His chest seized. His pulse spiked. For a split second, he felt like he had been dragged violently from deep underwater, lungs straining for air as the station came back into focus.

 

Colors sharpened too suddenly, blinding. The fluorescent station lights glared overhead like interrogation lamps. The clatter of footsteps, the murmur of conversations, the high-pitched squeal of a departing train—all of it crashed down on him at once, each sound too sharp, too loud, stabbing into his skull.

 

He blinked hard. His vision swam, glassy and unfocused, before it latched onto the figure in front of him.

 

Chifuyu Matsuno.

 

Brows drawn tight with worry. A frown etched across his young face. Blue eyes searching his.

 

“You okay, Ren?” Chifuyu asked, voice steady but lined with concern. “You’ve been spacing out for a while.”

 

Kaji swallowed, his throat sandpaper-dry. His lungs struggled as though he’d forgotten how to breathe. He forced his lips to move, curling them upward into a smile that felt foreign, brittle, fragile. It cracked at the corners as if it might splinter apart.

 

“No, I’m fine,” he said, too quickly, too flatly. His voice sounded thin, frayed, like something on the verge of breaking.

 

Chifuyu didn’t buy it. He tilted his head slightly, watching him with quiet suspicion, but instead of pressing, he smirked—mischief breaking through the worry in his eyes. A smirk that seemed to belong only to him.

 

“Look, I get that you’re gonna miss me the second you step into Makochi,” he teased, arms folding smugly across his chest. “But I didn’t expect you to start grieving me already.”

 

Kaji scoffed and rolled his eyes. His elbow shot out, digging into Chifuyu’s ribs with enough force to make him stumble and let out a loud, theatrical oof.

 

“Don’t flatter yourself, brat,” Kaji grumbled, though his tone softened almost immediately. The corners of his mouth twitched with reluctant amusement. “You’re not that special.”

 

Chifuyu laughed, clutching his ribs dramatically, wheezing as though Kaji had struck a fatal blow. “Ow! Damn, okay, rude. I’m gonna be limping all the way home now.”

 

For a moment, the heaviness around Kaji lightened. For a moment, he could almost believe things were normal.

 

But then his gaze lingered. Too long. His amusement drained away, leaving only something fragile, bitter, aching. His shoulders slumped slightly. His eyes darkened.

 

“…But yeah,” he murmured, voice quieter, heavier. “I’ll miss your stupid face. So don’t get yourself killed. Or dragged into another mess. Got it?”

 

The shift in tone hit Chifuyu like a weight. His smirk faltered, replaced by something softer. Something real. He shrugged, trying to play it off, though his voice betrayed him.

 

“Okay~” he sang lightly.

 

And then—before Kaji could react—Chifuyu stepped forward and wrapped his arms around him.

 

Kaji froze. His whole body went rigid, muscles locked like stone. He wasn’t used to this. This kind of warmth, this kind of closeness—it disarmed him more than any fight ever could. His arms hovered awkwardly for a moment before he finally, hesitantly, let them fall around the younger boy. His fingers trembled faintly as he gave a stiff pat on the back.

 

When Chifuyu finally pulled away, there was a smile on his lips. Not his usual smirk, not a grin laced with mischief—something gentler. Vulnerable. Human.

 

“I’ll miss you too, you dummy,” he whispered.

 

Kaji blinked, hard. His throat tightened. The words stuck like thorns in his chest.

 

They parted. The unspoken lingered in the air, as heavy and delicate as falling snow.

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 


 

The train doors sealed shut with a final, hollow hiss. The ancient machine shuddered, groaning to life. Kaji sank into his seat as the world outside began to slide past in blurring streaks of neon and steel.

 

Through the window, he watched Chifuyu’s figure shrink against the platform, smaller, and smaller, until it vanished behind the smearing haze of motion. And with his absence, the fragile warmth that had been clinging to Kaji’s chest dissolved.

 

Emptiness rushed in to replace it. Cold. Suffocating. Heavy.

 

He stared at his reflection in the glass—pale skin, shadows carved beneath weary gray eyes. His face wavered, distorted by the vibrations of the train, as though the glass itself resisted showing him clearly. His expression looked foreign, like a mask worn too long.

 

And then—

 

“You looked troubled there, Kaji Ren.”

 

The voice slithered into his ears like a blade dipped in ice.

 

Low. Familiar. Wrong.

 

Kaji’s heart slammed against his ribs. His blood chilled. Slowly—too slowly—he turned his head.

 

Sitting across from him was a child.

 

Small. Familiar.

 

Him.

 

A younger Kaji. No older than seven. Black hair hanging in ragged tufts. Knees bruised as if he’d stumbled out of a dozen fights. His clothes were clean—unnaturally clean, neat, pressed—but the way he wore them made them seem… wrong. Too perfect. Staged.

 

And the eyes.

 

Gray. Identical in shade to Kaji’s own. But empty. Hollow. Old.

 

Far, far too old.

 

Something alien gleamed behind them—calculation, cruelty, curiosity.

 

Kaji’s breath stuttered. His throat closed. His hands gripped the seat so tightly his knuckles whitened.

 

“…What?” he rasped, the word barely audible.

 

The boy swung his legs idly under the seat, his frown softening into a mockery of curiosity.

 

“Why didn’t you confront him about the time travel?” he asked sweetly, his voice laced with singsong venom. “You know about it now, don’t you?”

 

Kaji’s chest tightened, his breath ragged.

 

“I-It’s not my place,” he stammered, shaking.

 

The boy tilted his head. “Why?”

 

Kaji’s eyes flickered. “Why what?”

 

The child’s lips curled upward, his frown twisting into something monstrous.

 

“Why do you feel scared?”

 

The air grew heavier, pressing down on him, suffocating. A sharp ringing filled his ears.

 

“You’re getting soft,” the boy hissed, voice deepening, warping, breaking. “And here I thought you were stronger after KEEL. But you’re still the same scarred little kid.”

 

Kaji froze. His lungs refused to work. The boy’s eyes—his own eyes—burned with cruel light.

 

“We’re the same. You should know that. And you shouldn’t let go of that boy.” His voice throbbed with venom, with hunger. “He should be with us forever. To protect. To guard. He’s not safe.”

 

Kaji’s stomach dropped. His mind reeled. Chifuyu…?

 

And then—

 

The boy’s skin rippled. His face warped like melting wax. Bones cracked, splintered, stretched. His mouth tore open in a silent snarl as white fur erupted from his flesh.

 

Kaji’s breath hitched.

 

Before him stood a great white tiger.

 

Its fur glistened under the harsh train lights, gleaming like moonlit frost. Massive paws pressed into the metal floor, each claw glinting like polished blades. Its chest rose and fell with deep, guttural growls that rattled the air itself.

 

Its eyes glowed red. Not just glowing—bleeding, searing, alive with fury.

 

“Go back,” it snarled, its voice a grotesque chorus of the boy’s and something older, darker. “He needs our protection. Don’t let us down.”

 

Kaji’s entire body locked. His lungs screamed for oxygen. His pulse thundered in his skull. Sweat slicked his palms as his trembling hands clutched the seat.

 

The tiger lowered its head. Muscles rippled under its pelt. It took one deliberate step forward, its weight shaking the carriage. Warm, bestial breath fogged the space between them.

 

Another step.

 

Its red eyes never blinked.

 

And then—

 

BLINK.

 

It was gone.

 

No tiger.

 

No boy.

 

No voice.

 

Just the buzz of old fluorescent lights. The rhythmic clatter of rails. The quiet murmur of strangers around him. Laughter of a child in another car.

 

The world was normal.

 

But he wasn’t.

 

Kaji sucked in a jagged breath, chest heaving, his shirt plastered to his skin with sweat. His hands trembled uncontrollably.

 

What was that?

 

A memory? A vision? A hallucination?

 

He didn’t know.

 

But those words—his own words—echoed in his head like a curse.

 

And as the train carried him farther from Tokyo, deeper into Makochi’s cold unknown…

 

Kaji Ren knew one thing with dreadful certainty:

 

Something was waiting.

 

And it knew that the disaster was coming soon.

 

 

 

 

Notes:

Oh, about the interaction between Chifuyu and Inupi is purely platonic, just kids being shy kids, y'know. And comment your thoughts about this new chapter so I can have ideas for the next chapter! I'm starting to lose some inspiration since homework and school— Sorry for not replying with the comments, I assure you guys that I really liked reading them all and I hope it'll continue. See you guys for another update! Maybe next month? We'll see!

Notes:

Don't be shy to comment and leave kudos, Thankyou! (⁠◍⁠•⁠ᴗ⁠•⁠◍⁠)